Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Teen Wolf: Legion
By: A. Onaleta Leflore

A fan fict.

CAST
1. ~ Derek Hale~
2. ~ Peter Hale~
3. ~Scott McCall ~
4. ~Dominique Boudreaux ~
5. ~Edvard Gundersen~
6. ~Erik Olsen ~
7. ~Fahd Kenzari ~
8. ~Alice Huang ~
9. ~Emmanuel Boudreaux ~

10. ~Malia Hale~
11. ~Stiles Stilinski~

Chapter 1.

They finally decided to call a meeting about them. It was only a matter of time. She had let them literally get a way with murder long enough, apparently too long. And they, well, they just kept letting the bodies pile up on top of more and more shit. And if she knew Derek, like she really think she did, she knew where exactly to find him……before the Order does.
“My Sovereign, good of you to come at short notice, and thank you. Forgive me for doing so.” Counselor Olsen was a son-of-a-bitch, literally! And figuratively. Of course he would be the one to call this sudden ‘emergency’ meeting. This guy literally had nothing else to do but make others miserable.

“No worries Counselor. Let’s get this started.” Dominique Boudreaux, Sovereign of The Order of Supernatural and Dual Natured Beings said through a strained façade.
“take your seats all, please. Counselors, Counselor Olsen, what is this about?”
Sovereign Boudreaux met Counselor Eric Olsen’s icy blue eye and mustered up all her strength not to roll hers. The man was an absolute metaphorical rock in her metaphorical shoe! Her father, the Sovereign before her, now four years abdicated, warned her of his….ambitions.
“I don’t mean to sound disrespectful, but I think you know.” The man continued as he made eye contact with the other four members of the council.
“Spit it out, Eric.”
That was Counselor Kenzari…and wasn’t here for Olsen’s bullshit either.
“Ah, ummm…yes we’ll, The Hale family and there…shenanigans…”
“Shenanigans? I could hardly call starting a war with the most ancient of magical beings…shenanigans.” The Sovereign said.

She needed to separate herself from this fiasco, at least in the counselors eyes. She and her father knew of the goings on in the west coast of the United States since the fire that killed most of the remaining Hale family. They decided to keep it as under wraps as possible, at least until the they could get in contact with the elder Hale, out of respect of the ancient family, but he went silent and the bodies kept piling quicker than they could count them.
“I am also aware of all that you speak and already have a team picked to find Peter Hale and bring him here.” The Sovereign added.
“Oh? Then why hasn’t the council been made aware of your knowledge?”
This guy is really challenging her competence in front of the entire Order?! Dominique was fuming, but had to hide it.
“Simply because…it was none of your business.”
A stifled snicker escape her good friend Counselor Fahd Kenzari and her assistant, Alice Huang quickly covered her mouth with the back of her hand. Clearly half of the council was tired of this man’s shit!
“Excuse-moi, my Sovereign, but keeping such knowledge from the council is…dangerous and foolish. If your fath…”
“Well, he’s not here! Counselor Olsen, and nor does he have a say or seat. And I’d appreciate if you’d remember such details and NOT throw them in my face.” She felt her French accent thicken as she almost yelled those words.
“Yes, my Sovereign.” Olsen replied, sounding a bit defeated.

Dominique could see the nuisance wanted to scream more at her, maybe even attack her. Hell! She could feel he wanted to. The pure rage and embarrassment burning off that man heated her to the core and took the rest of her strength to hold it down. Feeling the emotions of others was part of her two-natured identity. She could feel other’s emotions, thoughts even, if they were strong enough, and she could turn into a large golden eyed black panther. Black panthers were, are believed to be the first of the dual nature beings to not exactly exist, but to have mastered their duality and to have taught other dual natured beings to as well, and particularly, the Boudreaux Family, which is why they have been the Sovereigns of the Order for eons, and now a thirty eight year old woman, who was more involved in these shenanigans than anyone could imagine now sits on the throne.
“May I ask what our Sovereign plans to do about this?” Olsen mustering up courage, or defiance, said as he stifled his own frustrations through strained teeth.
“Handle it, of course.” Dominique said simply.
“May the council ask how?”

Bold Olsen. Defiantly so.

“Yes, but the council will not get an answer from me. Is this meeting adjourned or…?”
The other three members shook their heads, Erik Olsen looked down at his stack of papers he brought but never got to sift through.
“Good. Dismissed.”
She, for too long, met the disgruntled eyes of Erik as he stood and organized his already thoroughly organized papers then broke contact but meeting the eyes of Fahd Kenzari.
His beautiful chocolate eyes smiled only at her as he staggered behind, waiting for the others to leave.
Her good friend Alice looked at Fahd then at her and gave the OK fingers and a wink then left. Alice knew that Fahd had been wanting to, for lack of a better term, court the Sovereign, but haven’t really had to Words to put to her. Alice left with the others soon and Fahd stood above her, walking devilishly to her.
His black suit hugged his body too well and his leather Salvatore Ferragamos silently gilded him to her. He too was a panther and in his human nature, one could see it without actually knowing.
“Lunch, my Sovereign?”
His accent always gave her chills. It always sounded like he was purring. Fahd Kenzari haled from North Africa, Tunisia, to be exact. He was tall, with golden bronze skin, chocolate brown curly hair, and the most amazing cheekbones that should be illegal to have.
“If you wish.”
Fahd held out the crook of his elbow and without breaking eye contact, Dominique slowly stood and wrapped her fingers around it. This man was a incredibly sexy. Every woman on the island knew it and practically wanted him. But, Dominique knew, ever since they were children, he wanted her, but they weren’t destined to me mated. Her mate was…somewhere in the world, and Fahd’s passed some two years ago.

That was such a heart wrenching moment. She had never experienced the death of a mate, but had only seen it as a third party from her mother’s death and how it nearly destroyed her father. And when Fahd’s wife passed, she was there to comfort him for he was nearly destroyed as well.

As they two exited the council room, they almost knocked over Erik Olsen, whom had been standing just outside the doorway.
“My God Erik, what!?” Dominique said through her teeth.
She abruptly released Fahd’s arm, hoping Olsen didn’t see the intimate gesture between the two.
“Oh, forgive me. I-I was hoping to catch you alone. We really have to get a handle on this situation, Sovereign.”
“I know Erik, I do, trust me. I’ve been working on bringing all parties involved in. I promise I discuss it with you when we’re ready to move.”
“And when will that be?”
“Erik, really? You have to chill…”
“Chill?! Chill!? Are you serious? These people have caused irreparable damage to the dual natured world and you want me to CHILL!? For God’s sake, do you not have any sense of urgency? Are are you too far up…”
“Chose your next words very carefully Counselor.” Dominique sternly.
She and Olsen locked eyes once more. The man let out an audible sigh that blew a loose curl of hers back.
“I just…this is serious, and I’m not use to things…moving so slowly.”
“You mean, you’re not use to being out of the know.”
Dominique wanted to say more to the man, but she had been warned, less is best with this one. He could gather information from you without appearing to do so. So she had to watch her words and her steps around him. This…talent also made Erik Olsen very good at his job. Chief of Security.
“Please, trust me. Please Erik.” Dominique said coolly.
The man relaxed a little then sighed once more. He gave a little bow to her and dismissed himself, walking briskly out of the meeting room's black marble corridor.

Just when he was out of earshot, Fahd turned to her and met her eyes while replacing her hand on his arm. Dominique could feel his desire to kiss her rising like mercury in a thermometer, but of course he didn’t act upon it. He was always, painfully so, a gentleman.
“Now, where were we?” Fahd Kenzari purred.
“Lunch, I believe.”
“Your place or mine?”
“Mine.”

A couple of hours later, Dominique made her way back to her office, where Alice had been at her own desk, waiting to hear about lunch with Fahd.
“Come on in, I know wan to talk about it.” Dominique said as she glided past Alice’s desk and into her own office.
“You have no freaking idea!”
Giddy, the two women went into the concrete and marble room and sat at her desk.
Alicia Huang is another from an ancient family. Hers hales from the deserts of China. Her second nature was a striking green eyed , black furred wolf. The Sovereign and Alice grew up alongside one another, their fathers were childhood friends.
“So? Does he eat as sexy as he looks?” Alice joked.
Dominique sighed like a school girl in love and headed to har bar which was hidden in a secret compartment behind her desk. She poured she and Alice each a glass of chardonnay. Then sat back in her massive leather chair. Alice had planted herself in one of the minimalist black matte chairs in front of the concrete desk.
Dominique reclined back a little and looked up through the skylight above her. It was an overcast fall day in the mountains of Port-au-Prince, Haiti. She watched as a cat shaped cloud moved quickly over the sun. Then, she met Alice’s eyes.
“YEEEESSSSS!! Omg! He is so sexy!” Dominique squealed.
“I knew it! There was no way he could do anything ugly. I bet he made eye contact, and just cheewed ever so slowly at one point.” Alice chimed in.
“Oh my God! Is he that predictable?”
“Who cares!? He is a walking romance novel cover in Ferragamos!”
“True!”
The two toasted to the sex appeal of Fahd Kenzari and downed their chardonnay.
“Well, back to real life. You wanna come to New Orleans with me?” Dominique asked Alice as she looked back up through her skylight.
“New Orleans? I’m always down to go there, but why do you wanna go?”
“Because…” Dominique let out a heavy sigh and reclined further back, her chair squeaking in protest.
“…that’s where Derek Hale is hiding.”
“Ooooh! So you do really know where he is?”
“No. Not 100% sure. But I told him to go to my condo in the in the city if he ever ran out of places to hide, and knowing Olsen…Derek and Peter ran out of places long ago..”
“In that case, I’ll book us a flight out ASAP.”
Alice stood, and brushed the wrinkles out of her pencil skirt then headed to her desk just outside of Dominique’s office.
Dominique continued to look out of the skylight. The sky was completely covered in sliver and dark gray clouds which lightning danced through.
She hadn’t seen Derek since she was in her early twenties and hadn’t seen Peter a little afterwards. It will be interesting to see them again. She had a…complicated relationship with the both of them at separate times growing up, and she couldn't wait to hear Peter’s excuses on the troubles he had caused...

Chapter Text

Chapter 2.

Just as Alice pulled out her personal laptop from her bag, Dominique shut the door of her office and went back to her own desk. From her bag, she pulled out her personal cell and called the condo in New Orleans. Deep inside, she hoped Derek would answer, but she knew he was smarter than that. The line connected. It rang and rang until the voice-mail answered.

“Oh, merci mon dieu!” she said with a sharp exhale.

The condo was a safe house she bought for herself before…her life wasn’t for the service of all the dual natured world. It was supposed to be her retreat from work in a place that still felt like home. Only she and her ex knew of it, but she remembered when she brought it up in passing during of the last time she saw Derek Hale. Now she prayed he remembered it and remembered the code to get in.

Alice came back in, closing the door behind her.
“I used my personal computer and booked us the earliest but most inconspicuous flight, e-comm plus.”
“Genius Alice. When does it leave?”
“4am, tonight…tomorrow…I don’t know! 4am. Should i?”
“Yeah, go home and pack for a week. And it’s still winter-ish there so pack a mix of warm and hot weather clothes New Orleans weather is just as fickle as here.”
Alice nodded and hurried out of the door.

Dominique contemplated packing herself. She had clothes there, but they were years old and definitely out of season. She picked up her personal cell again and called her driver Henrí.
“Oui, j’ai besoin que tu viennes maintenant. Oui, et plus tard, emmène-moi à l’aéroport vers 1h du matin.” Yes, I need you to come now. Yes, and later to take me to the airport at 1am."

Henrí was the third most reliable person in her life right now. It was unfortunate she needed to tiptoe around her chief of security like this, but if he Eric caught Derek or Peter first, he’s surly have them either imprisoned for life, or worse almost immediately!

“Alice, meet me at la maison when you’re done packing. And I know I don’t need to say this, but try to avoid Olsen.” She said to Alice as they headed out the office.
“Oui chef!”

The two split up, Alice to her car and Dominique to hers. Henrí swiftly climbed from the driver’s side and opened her door for her.
“Do you need me to come?” his deep voice all but commaded.
“No, mon ami, but I do want you to try and hold things down until I return. I should definitely be back before the Spring Ball.”
“Oui, Madame.”

As the car pulled out from under the mountain, Dominique looked at the city. Port-au-Prince was ever growing yet perpetually stuck in time. New Orleans was no different. She couldn’t wait to leave but was already missing Haiti.

“Are we in trouble, Madame?” Henrí asked from behind the partition.
“Never. But…this situation has the potential.”
“Ah. Well, I know you have a handle on it.”
“Thank you for the confidence, Henrí.”
“Always.”

The tinted partition glided slowly up and Dominique returned her attention to the city.
The people the sights, the water reminded her of the story of her people’s origins. Her mother had told it to her, but when she passed, her father, the now adjourned Emmanuel Boudreaux, told her in full detail.

Hundreds of millennia ago man and the animals lived and hunted in conjunction, in a small village what is today The Republic of the Congo the Boudreaux’s story began they were what some other nations called The Za uchawi, blessed ones, the first of Dominique’s ancestors lived amongst the black panthers. They hunted alongside hem, learned from them, until the creatures showed them their second nature.
These particular panthers could transform into man as they so wished. Their chief, a direct ancestor was trusted with the eldest daughter of the dual natured panthers. She was to learn the ways of man and become an ambassador for her people.
Of course, as young people tend to do, they fell in love, and from their union the tribes became one.
The first of their children was a girl. She was blessed with the gift to transform at will, but chose to remain human. She met and married another human, from an outside village never telling him of her second nature. The second of the union, a boy. He also married a human, took his family north, spending the second gift in Northern Africa.
The panthers and Dominique’s family grew and spread, prospering, until the ships from he north came. The men on these ships tore apart families, taking them to the west where the Boudreaux branch began.

That! was the abridged version Dominique’s mother often told. The true story is mixed in African and Haitian history. It’s much more bloody and dark.

Some how they made it to la maison in record time. Henrí opened her door before she could
“I’ll be back at midnight, mon souverain.”
“Merci Henrí, for all that you do.”
The chauffeur bowed his head and eased out of the stone drive. Dominique spied Alice’s gray Benz in the garage. This eased some tension that was building in her.

“I’m packed and ready.” Alice said cheerfully.
“I’m glad you’re happy.”
“Hey, this is technically a vacation for me and a…what? Business trip for you? Did we miss Mardi Gras? God I hope not.”
Dominique kicked off her canvas booties as she giggled at Alice’s delight. Alice was more than her executive assistant, she was her best friend.

“I think we’re going to make it just in time. It’s early this year. However yes, this is a business trip for me, but you enjoy yourself and, I hate that I even have to say this, but we have to be wary of Olsen. He’s annoyingly good at his job.” Dominique added.
“ Why don’t you just fire the guy! He’s such a dick!”
“Oh my God! He is, but I need him. If not for anything, for information. I always kept tabs on the Hale’s and their goings-on, but there’s…someone else I needed him to find. And…”
“Nah, I get it. I kinda forgot about…him. How long has it been since…”
“Over four years.”
“Damn. My God, you’re strong. I don’t know how…”
The phone rang. Both women jumped at it’s sudden trilling. They sat in the salon having drinks and relaxing. Dom looked over on the end table next to here where the phone rested. The caller ID showed her dad’s name.
“Dad? God, what time is it over there? Hello? Dad? What’s up?”
“Why is my jet scheduled for a four a.m. flight to New Orleans?”
Alice heard the former Sovereign’s British accented voice over the receiver. She gritted her teeth and averted her eyes.
“Work stuff, I promise. How-how? Do you know anyway?”
“Because! It’s my jet and I have to authorize it’s departures.”

Damn, how could they have forgotten that.

“I didn’t want to take the company jet.”
“And why not?”
Were they really having this discussion? Was this really happening? Were they really arguing over jets? Plural!

“Olsen. I didn’t-“
“Aht. Say no more. I understand. I just hope you and Alice aren’t going for Mardi Gras. It’s gets so wild the days leading up to it.”
“Well, Alice is, I have other reasons.”
“Oh? Oooooh…di-did you find…?”
“No, daddy. I didn’t. I was just telling Alice that’s the only reason I keep Olsen around. If I can’t find him, I know eventually he will.”
“Right, right. Then may I ask why are you sneaking off like some spoiled child?”
“The Hales.”
“Oh!”
Her father was silent for a while, an uncomfortable while. Derek’s mother, Peter’s older sister went back to childhood. He too didn’t want to see them in Olsen’s hands, especially Derek.
“I see. You know for certain…?”
“No, not certainly. But I have a gut feeling.”
“You think they’d remember to go to your flat?”
“Not Peter. He couldn’t get in if he wanted, but I gave Derek the pass code years ago. I just hoped he remembered all that.”
“Right, right.”
Her father took a deep sigh. She could tell he was pinching the bridge of his nose and shutting his eyes, his way of self soothing.
“Okay. Just…try not to stay too long. Luckily you have the cover of Carnival so if Olsen suspects anything, he’ll probably assume you’re just being irresponsible and going for that. Yeah, yeah, use that as a cover. And let me know any and everything! Keep me updated. I know for a fact that Derek is trying to live a normal life, but Peter, ugh, he could be into anything. Alright, Princess. I trust you. I know I don’t have to tell you to be careful, so tell Alice!” her father chuckled.
“I will Mr. Boudreaux!” Alice called from the other side of the room.
“Very good. Let me know when you’ve landed and discreetly let me know if you’ve found either of them.”
“I will papa. Good night.”
“Good evening, baby. Love you.”
“Love you too, bye.”
Dominique took a long swig of her drink then balled her legs under her on the sofa.
“God! What time is it there?” Alice asked after swallowing the last of hers.
“Midnight, I think.”
“Damn. Oops.”
“No, you did good. Olsen doesn’t keep tabs on personal things like that. So I knew he’d call and okay it. It just sucks that we have to do it this way.”
“Please tell me firing him is in the future?”
“I know…he’s good though.”
“Too good. That man has ABSOLUTELY NO boundaries.”
“And he does he respect me?! Father, definitely. He’s deathly afraid of father! But I need to keep him around, at least until…”
“Yeah, I got it, buddy. You don’t have to say it.”
“Yeah.”

They then had dinner, showered, but were still too wired for bed. They both loved superhero things and started with 2013’s Superman. The idea was to work their way through the DCEU until they got sleepy.
Dominique wasn’t sure about Alice, but she knew there’d be no sleeping for her, not at least until they got to New Orleans. Memories began to swim in her mind as she laid in bed, staring through the floor length windows. The sun was setting, blazing the partly cloudy skies with fantastic slivers, golds, and oranges. She remembered the first time she was introduced to the Hales. She met Peter first.

Dominique was about eight years old when she and her father traveled to Beacon Hills. This was her first time going to The United States of America. She didn’t know what to expect, she had heard things when she was in school from her peers who claim they’ve gone. She didn’t really believe them. Children always felt the need to impress one another to stay liked. Dominique didn’t care if those kids didn’t like her, she knew she was different and would always be different. So she just listened and humored them.
When landing in California, a car took them to a nice cabin like house in the woods. It was so spacious and wooded. She could see young cubs running free and enjoying life. However, when they met the Hale Alpha things were not going the way Dominique imagined.
“My Princess, do you mind sitting here in the salon while dad speaks with Mr. Hale?” he father said, leading her into a cozy living room.
“Here you go Dominique. You can sit with my bbrothe-in-law Peter. Pete be nice to your Sovereign’s daughter, got it?” Mr. Hale said.
He was a handsome man, she thought. Dark eyes and dark hair. Absolutelystunning.
As her father and Mr. Hale went down to the basement, she sat on the sofa next to Peter Hale. He was about four years older than her and seemed to not notice her. He was flipping through a picture book of wolves and their pack. With her eyes, she looked at the pictures admiringly.
“So your Sovereign Boudreaux’s kid huh?” Peter said, not looking from his book.
“I am.”
“Where are you from? You sound weird.”
“I live in Port-au-Prince, but was born in Roussillon.”
“Where’s that?”
“France. Have you ever been?”
“No, but some day soon I will. When I’m Alpha, I’ll have dens all over the world and my packs will he in the hundreds.”
“Sounds taxing.”
“What do you know about being a pack leader kitty cat? You’re a panther aren’t you?”
“Yes.”
“And aren’t panthers lone predators?”
“Yes.”
“Then you couldn’t possibly understand what I’m talking about."

Peter was always an asshole.

“My father is King of all, when he dies, I’ll be Queen…meaning I’ll have control over you and all your packs.”
“No! Not true! Nothing is above an Alpha!”
He was so angry all of a sudden. His pink face had turned a bright red and his blue eyes were filled with anger and betrayal. Dominique just assumed no one had told the poor boy about the true hierarchy.
“If you say so.” Dominique answered nonchalantly.
Peter stood, slamming his book closed and leaving her alone on the sofa. Not shaken by his outburst, Dominique stared into the fireplace, watching the flame devour and dance over the logs. Not sure of how much time had passed. Another little boy younger than her and what she assumed was his mother came in through the front door.
“Dominique Boudreaux? Is this beautiful little girl I see before me ,you?” the woman said. Dominique tired not to stare (staring is rude) at the woman. But she had to be the most beautiful lady she had ever seen. He had long black hair, these almond shaped striking green eyes, with flecks of gold and these perfectly rounded cheekbones. Her eyelashes were so dark and thick, she looked as though she had perfect eyeliner on.
“Yes.”
“Oh, sweetie, you don’t know who I am, do you?”
“I’m afraid not.”
The woman came to her side. The little boy stood by the door, staring at her.
“You look so like your mother.” The woman said sadly.
“Do i?”
“Yes, she would have been in awe as I am to see how beautiful you’ve become. You even have her lips. Oh my gosh. Well, I’m Talia Hale, packleader. And this little boy over by the door is my son, Derek. Derek, come say hello.”
The six year old dropped his backpack and shyly came to his mother.
“Hello.” He said lowly.
“Hello Derek, I’m Dominique.”
Mustering up some nerve, Derek went to her and hugged her. Dominique didn’t know how to feel, no one but her father has ever hugged her. She felt awkward and yet…comfortable. She wrapped her arms around Derek and hugged him back.
“Oooh, this is so sweet. Are you hungry Dominique? Did you have anything to eat on the plane?”
“Yes, I had soup.”
“Oh, well, can you do me a favor and watch Derek while I fix his snack.”
“Oui Madame.”
“Hi.” Derek finally said.
“Hello.”
“You’re pretty.”
“Umm…thank you.”

That day seemed so far off now. Almost as if she imagined it. Derek and Peter had always been the on opposite ends of the same spectrum. Two perfect differences in how lychanthropy can be. So much has changed between them. After she began university she lost all contact with Derek and occasionally saw Peter until…

Chapter Text

Chapter 3. First Contact

It was chilly in New Orleans. They took a cab from Louis Armstrong Airport to the French Quarter. The traffic was horrendous, but it gave them time to adjust to being on land. Alice was excited, she looked out the window as they crawled at a snails pace. Dominique checked her emails on her phone. It seems Security Chief Olsen just noticed they were missing.

“Well, let’s expect a call from Eric later today.” Dominique said, sliding her phone in the pocket of her black slacks.

Her heart raced at the thought of seeing Derek again after over a decade. She had never gotten over her crush. He was the first boy she ever desired and he dashed her hopes multiple times and she vowed he’d never have the chance to again. However, she was a loyal friend to him and would do anything in her power to save him.

About an hour later the cab pulled to the front of the building on Royal Street. Alice tipped the driver to bring the bags to the door. As Dominique dug in her backpack for the keys she inhaled deeply, smelling around for Derek’s scent. He was here once, and not long ago. Dominique looked back at Alice and nodded. Alice had never met any of the Hales so she wouldn’t know their scent.

“Hey, uhhh, thanks. Here’s another tip. Can you wait a minute?” Alice said to the cab driver, shoving a hundred in his hand.

Dominique unlocked the door and walked in slowly. All the lights were off, not even the air conditioning came on. She stepped through the door, taking another deep inhale. His soft woody scent was all over the first floor.

“I’m gonna go to the hotel, are you okay here?” Alice asked.

“Yeah, I’m good. He’s not here now, but he was. Call me and let me know you’ve made it.”

“Will do chef.” (boss)

Alice made it seem like the condo was haunted. She had rushed out of there as if the ghosts of Dominique’s past would possess her.

Dominique walked to the foot of the stairs and smelled for him. He was definitely here and not alone, at least a day or more ago. She went back to the door and brought her luggage in.

Almost afraid to, she headed to the primary suite, her bedroom. His scent was stronger here. Woods, outside air, rain, and leather. It took her back to a time when he let her get close enough to remember his scent, her first kiss.

She shook that thought away and unpacked her bag. The larger dresser was empty. She put her undergarments and other clothing in there. But in the closet was men’s clothes. Was this what she’s been smelling? They were definitely Derek’s and his scent was strong in this particular leather jacket. He'd be back for it.

Dominique finished unpacking then showered. Even his bath soap was still here. Deep in the pit of her lower belly she wished he was here, gliding that soap down her body. Feeling his fingers brush against her skin, feeling his lips on her neck, his….

Her cell rang in the bedroom. She had tossed it on the bed. Sudsy and now cold she answered Alice.

“Made it okay?” Dominique asked.

“Yeah, but I had to rush in my room and basically hide. I’m sending you a picture. Is this who I think it is?”

The new message alert pinged in Dominique’s ear. She tapped the pop-up and opened the message. And there, in clear 4k was Peter Hale!

“Did he see you?”

“No, I don’t think so, but even if he did, he wouldn’t know who I am! Right?”

“No. But my scent is on you!”

“Oh fuck, you’re right. Oh my God, wha-what do I do?”

“I want to say come back here…wait. Hang up and text me.”

“Okay.”

Alice sounded as though she was on the verge of a panic attack. Her breathing became labored and she felt a bout of vertigo coming on.

‘I need you, but only if you can, to get back here without being followed.’ Dominique texted.

‘You couldn’t have just said that?’

‘No, he has excellent hearing and could hear my voice. I don’t want to take any chances. Do you feel you can get back here without being seen?’

‘I gotta be honest chef, I’m not that kind of wolf. I wouldn’t even know how to tell if he was following me without being conspicuous!’

‘Okay. Stay put, I’ll come to you.’

‘Is that…idk, safe?’

‘No, but we’re here for both Hales and he’s Olsen’s main target.’

‘okay, I’m in room 615.’

‘Got it! I’ll see you in a bit.’

Dominique had rinsed off and dressed as she texted Alice. Her hair was still very wet, so she rung it out and rolled her thick curly hair into a top knot on the crown. She jumped in a red cashmere sweater with capped sleeves and black leather slacks. She stepped into black flats and headed through the Quarter. The hotel Alice chose was on Iberville, which just two blocks away from the condo on Royal.

Sliding her hands in her pocket she attempted to blend in the crowd. People from all over were in town for Carnival so the streets of downtown New Orleans was packed. Once in front of the hotel she inhaled, with closed eyes, trying to find the scent of Eric Olsen.

Dominique figured if Peter was here Eric, being the astute chief of security he was, was here or going to be here…soon. Somehow, news of her and Alice being in New Orleans should have gotten to him by now.

The sidewalk was crowded with people looking everywhere but in front of them. It took her some maneuvering to get into the hotel. Not even three seconds in she saw him, Peter Hale sitting in the lobby, scrolling through his phone.

She stared at him. He was still so very handsome and still very much in black and gray. He slowly looked up from his phone and around the lobby. Did he smell her?

He stood quickly, tucking his phone into his inner pocket of his black leather trench coat. His eyes then scanned around, subtly moving his head. She moved behind the bar, hiding behind A large faux ficus. She pulled out her phone and texted Alice.

‘I see him. He’s in the lobby. I think he caught my scent.’

‘Omgomgomgomgomgomg! What do we do?’

Before answering she peaked around the ficus and looked in the lobby. Peter was gone. But Olsen had walked in with four other men from his security team.

‘fuck! Olsen is here too and I lost Peter!’

“I thought I recognized that floral Gucci scent.”

After hitting send she jammed her phone in her pocket. Just inches from her face stood Peter Hale. He smirked slyly (so his usual face) and inched closer. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.

“Yes, Gucci and those strong panther pheromones. Hello my love.” He cooed.

“Come with me!”

Dominique snatched him by his arm and led him to the stairwell. Alice was on the sixth floor and she hoped that Olsen didn’t have men covering the perimeter and the stairs. She calmed, gathering herself and wrapped her hand around the crook of his elbow leading him up the stairs.

“What are you doing here?” she asked softly. Keeping her voice from echoing in the metal stairway.

“I have a lunch date, and…”

“Lower you voice. Eric Olsen is here to take you and Derek in!”

“For what!?”

“The hell do you think!?”

“Your accent is so sexy when you’re flustered. It gets all heavy.”

“Peter! Listen. Eric Olsen is here to arrest you and your nephew for crimes you have been able to stop committing! He’s been compiling for over two decades! You have to get out of here.”

He stood silently a moment. He seemed to be pondering something. To Dominique it could have been ways to make his escape or ways to get her in his bed, or who knows.

“Why are you here?” he asked.

She paused their assent between the third and fourth floors. Does he remember her feelings for his nephew? She wasn’t expecting to run into Peter so she wasn’t exactly here for him! And she damn sure didn’t want to tell him that.

“I’m here for Mardi Gras. And I happened to see you here. So, I decided to warn you.”

A sexy smile spread across his full lips. His mustache and chin hair made him look like a movie’s super villain. He stepped closer, there bodies pressed hard into one another. He took another deep inhale, closing his eyes and sighing as he exhaled. When he opened them they flashed blue a moment.

“Those panther pheromones are so irresistible.” He purred .

He brushed his lips across hers making her tremble in his arms.

“Kiss me.” He growled lowly.

He pulled her in more. His grip tightening around her waist. Dominique backed her head away, attempting to avoid the inevitable. He held her body tighter.

 The alpha now visible in his eyes. Her legs betraying her as they weakened, he pushed her into the wall and softly kissed her neck.

“Peter…we…”

His tongue licked at her neck as one hand cupped the back of her neck and the other was cupping her behind. His lips pecked her neck, sending chills down her body.

Her phone vibrated with a message, possibly from Alice. Finding her strength, (because she was the strongest of the two), she eased him off her and took out here phone.

'HE’S IN MY ROOM!! DON’T COME!!' Alice’s message screamed.

“Merde!”

“What?” Peter asked.

He had seemed to sober up and actually looked concerned for his own wellbeing.

“Eric found my assistant and is in her room. We have to go back.”

“He could have men posted all over this place. “

“We very well can’t stay here. He’ll eventually have men in and at all exits. Let’s just get out of here and find a way.”

Dominique and Peter climbed to the fourth floor and stopped at the door. They both smelled for other supernaturals.

“Nothing.” She whispered, “let’s go.”

Dominique carefully opened the door and looked around. The floor was completely deserted and not another dual natured scent lingered.

“Did you have a room here?” she asked Peter.

“No, I was actually meeting a nice young lady for lunch here.”

She looked back at him and side-eyed him. Her lips turned in a grimace.

“Yet you were all over me a second ago.” She said.

“You know how I feel about you.”

“Ugh, let’s go.”

They both stepped out quietly. She scanned once more, sure none of the team was near. They headed for the elevator.

“Where are we going?” he asked.

“The roof. I have an idea.”

“What? To have me cornered and turn me over to him? Yeah, I don’t think so!”

“Then do you have a better idea?!”

They turned a hall. A cleaning lady had just parked her cart in front of a room. Peter smirked again and headed for the older woman.

(What the hell is he doing?)

He was really close to the lady. She looked up at him as he spoke in a hushed voice. The lady was blushing and smiling, Peter had taken her hand and pet it lovingly. He then pointed back and looked at Dominique then turned back to the lady. A her face became sad a moment and then she nodded, patting his hand. He then kissed hers, she unlocked the room and then took her cart to the elevator and pressed down.

Peter motioned for her to follow. Thoroughly surprised, she follow suit, thanking the woman as she passed her.

“Congratulations.” The woman said.

(Huh?)

Once inside the room with Peter she closed the door. The electronic lock clicked in place. She went deeper into the rooms, searching for him. He was at the windows in the main bedroom, looking out, hands in his pants pocket.

“What did you tell that woman?”

“That you left your very positive pregnancy test in here somewhere and wanted to find it and celebrate right quickly with me, your husband, before we officially check out…in a nutshell.”

“Oh. My God. You are unbelievable.”

He sat on the chair nearest the window. His usual smile spread across his lips. She couldn’t believe there was a time she desired him.

“So, are we going to wait out Olsen? Because when he gets on this floor he’s gonna know both of us are here.” She complained.

“I know. There’s absolutely no where I can go without either getting caught or having you compromised. So, I’m going to surrender.”

Dominique was stunned! Peter Hale was never the surrendering type. She knew he had an ulterior motive, but had no idea what it was. She didn’t want to come right out and ask him because he would just lie in her face. She had to wait and watch him.

“That’s it? That’s your plan?” she said, now standing in front of him.

He leaned forward enough for their knees to touch. He rubbed his hand up the back of her thigh.

“Still so powerful. You know, I’ve had many lovers since you, and none of them were ever my equal. Just you.”

She shook his hand off and sat on the coffee table in front of him. He was still so handsome in his mid forties. She felt that familiar knot in her lower belly. That desire she had for him when she was younger had never truly faded.

“I want you to turn me in. That way, he won’t suspect compromise from you and he’ll get off your back…like I assume he is. He was always such an uptight asshole.”

“Peter once he takes you in, you’re going to jail probably for life or he’ll have you executed. I’ve seen the file. You’ve done some pretty awful shit. I won’t be able to help you without compromising myself. So whatever you have plan, change it.”

“No, no. I’m committed to this one. I haven’t been to Haiti since I was a child. It’ll be nice to see it…forever. I only have one request before he comes.”

“What?”

“Let me make you!”

He shot up out the chair and kissed her hard. He picked her up and collapsed onto the unmade bed. The thought of someone else doing what they were about to do brought her to her senses. She turned him over and got from under him, backing away.

“No. Never again.”

A knock at the door made her sober up quicker. The familiar scent of her chief of security hovered around the door.

“My Sovereign? Do you have him?” Eric asked on the other side of the door.

Dominique met Peter’s eyes once more. He still had that smile. She also couldn’t believe she was feeling sorry for him. This! Was his doing he had gotten him, and Derek, and Scott McCall and the rest into this mess! There were just so many bodies, so much mess back in Beacon Hills. All because he wanted to be the alpha.

She hurried to him and kissed him once more. He was so gentle with her. His fingertips rested on her cheek as he worked his tongue across hers. Her body was on fire with hunger. It had been four years since she had been intimate. And her body remembered how good Peter was years ago.

He sighed against her, wrapping his arms around her waist. Dragging his lips across hers. He moaned with the same hunger. A dual natured panther’s pheromone was irresistible to most other dual natured beings. They either grew feral with desire or more hungry for their significant others (especially in the spring season). It brought the raw animal out, almost fully overpowering the human mind. However, Peter was unique. He always was in control of his wolf. He had lost himself once with her, but they were both young at the time. But now as a man he had full control of his faculties and only let his wolf peek.

He kissed her more passionately a moment then pushed her away. They both had to catch their breaths.

“You better get that.” He sighed.

Reluctantly, Dominique went to the door. There, Eric Olsen, chief of security stood with his four members of his team, all in black suits. Dominique stepped aside and allowed the men to enter.

“Where is he?” Eric asked.

“What!?”

Dominique pushed pass the men. Peter was no where to be found. However, the window was now open, and a cool breeze was gently blowing the curtains. Dominique hurried to the window and looked out. She scanned the crowd. He couldn’t have gone very far, but with the scents of food, alcohol and people, his was mixed in from the fourth floor window with the environment.

“He was just here.” She said coming back in the room.

“I know my Sovereign. We had his scent too. However, we’ll catch him again. Have you located Derek Hale?” Eric asked.

Dominique was taken aback a moment then blinked back to reality. She met Eric’s hard gaze. His perpetually stern face had soften a bit. She felt he must be feeling sorry for her for losing Peter. But she knew Peter had a contingency plan. He always did.

“No, not yet.” She said mostly to herself.

“Well. We’ll find him too. Those two are never very far from one another.”

Eric nodded to his men and they dispersed, leaving the room. He came closer to Dominique, who for a while was imaging where Peter my be staying. New Orleans was her city, not Eric Olsen’s. She spent many summers and winters here until recently. If either of them would find Peter again , it’ll be her.

She then looked up at Eric. He was closer to her. Looking in her face, seemingly searching. He ran his hand through his golden yellow hair, an animalistic low growl vibrated from his chest. His cheeks had grown flushed and his blue eyes had flashed a dark red. He looked hungry, flustered, feral.

“Eric. Govern your wolf.” She said with a bit of command in her voice.

Eric shook his head and backed away. His eyes returned to their human blue and his cheeks burned with embarrassment.

“Forgive me, my Sovereign.” He said quickly before exiting the room.

Werepanthers are the leaders of the dual natured world. They have many abilities, some families don’t have all abilities, some do or, if any, other than transformation. But one thing they all have is the pheromone. This ability was initially for them to have a natural sway over the other dual natured creatures, making them susceptible to the werepanthers.

However, it came with a downside. If there’s desire or more feral emotions present, the scent of the pheromone tends to push the untamed nature forward. Most dual natured beings have control, some young ones not at all. But during the spring season, mating season, these…natures and emotions are more difficult to control, even for the very mature dual natured being. They just want to couple, mate. They become instinctual. But the want, in the case for panthers, has to have been there, otherwise it just makes the effected being more docile and compliant. So for Eric to react the way he did he would have to already have desire for Dominique. This…terrified her and surprised her because she always thought he couldn’t stand her or secretly wanted her to abdicate. Her phone vibrated, making her jump

‘is everything okay?’ Alice texted.

‘yeah, Peter escaped so Olsen is going to be here awhile. We have to find him and Derek…’

Her typing was interrupted by another incoming message. She tapped the pop-up and opened the new one.

‘The cleaning crew for the ballroom is on their way, my Sovereign. Should I have them just get started?’

Damn! How could she forget the annual spring ball!? It was in less than two months! She had to wrap things up here this week. She texted her secretary back, giving her the go-ahead to have the preparations started for the ball.

‘yeah. I’m on my way to you now.’ she then responded to Alice.

This situation was already weighing on her. Now, she was on a time crunch. She needed to plan her next few days here in New Orleans down to the minute and get back to HQ ASAP.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4. Not even 24 hours.

Not even twenty four hours in New Orleans and things have already gone to shit! Dominique and Alice sat in Alice’s hotel room. The sounds of early afternoon New Orleans sang through the open windows of the sitting room where the ladies were having tea.

Alice was still a bit rattled after Eric's visit. She sat cross-legged in a black and gold vertical stripped settee, holding her tea to her face, but not drinking it, just starting blankly at the floor.

“You can always come stay with me.” Dominique said in a sing-song voice. She was trying calm her friend. Alice looked so out of it and tired

“Naah, what if I bring home a guy? I can’t be having a wild one night stand while you’re trying to sleep or something.” Alice finally said, still not looking up from her staring.

“He, or his men didn’t…?”

“No, no. It was just…all of a sudden and I was fresh out of the shower and they were just there! In my rooms and I was there, ass out! Ugh. My God. He just jumped scared me really good is all.” Alice had finally taken a sip of her tea. She sat in the same position a moment longer then put her tea on the table and looked at Dominique with a smile.

“So, reunited with Peter Hale! How was that?” Alice voice was more like itself now, more chipper.

“Ugh! He hasn’t changed! At ALL!”

“But did you kiss him?”

“What!?”

“Did you kiss him?”

Dominique took a long sip of her tea, feeling ashamed of herself for her weakness in Peter’s presence.

“Oooooh! You kissed him! Did you like it?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be freaked out or something?”

“Oh no! I’m fine now!” Alice giggled.

“Ugh. Yes and yes.”

Alice finished off her tea then poured herself more. She repositioned herself in the settee and was seemingly getting back to normal.

“I can’t blame you. He is so fine!” She laughed.

“Oh my God! I know right!”

“You grew up with him right? Was he always…”

“A little asshole yes! But we didn’t grow up together, more…adjacent. My father and his sister were friends more like pack/tribe leader associates, but close.”

“Yeah. The first families. So what’s the plan now?”

“You! can enjoy Carnival. I have to work. If I know Peter, he’ll find me eventually when he thinks it safe. But I want to save Derek. I think I can build a case that’ll at least keep him from the executioner’s block.”

“I hope so, because Olsen is on a rampage.”

“Speaking of. When he found me he became all weird with me.”

“Your pheromone?”

“Yeah, but it’s never gotten to him before.”

“Would you have been able to tell?”

“Yeah…I mean I guess so. I try not to pay attention to him. But when I’m…”up”, which Peter has a tendency to cause, it makes it more potent. I assume that’s what’s did it but…it’s hard for other supernaturals to snap out of it. Peter’s the only non panther I know to have control.”

“Did Olsen?”

“Just barely. I had to command him.”

“Yikes! Does that really work like that?”

“I’m not sure. It’s not something I flex. It’s like a muscle. If you don’t use it, it atrophies.”

“Wow. Okay, try me. Command me to do something.”

“What!? No!”

Not only does werepanther’s pheromones make other supernaturals susceptible, but it dulls them. It can, if used properly, sway them. It was one gift Dominique hated.

“Come on, you have to see if-“

“No! Alice!”

Alice jumped at the sudden volume in her Sovereign’s voice. She never spoken to her like that. Alice never gave her a reason to.

“Sorry.”

“No, it’s okay. I just don’t like it. Imposing my will on others. It feels icky.”

They sat silently a while. It was getting late, the sun was steadily setting, giving the city a golden hue. Dominique hugged Alice and headed back to the condo. The air had grown cooler. She and most dual natured beings burned hot, so this snap in the air was a welcomed reprieve.

Dominique got in. Derek’s scent still lingered. He still hadn’t been back. She went to her cupboard and pulled out a tin of Jasmine tea. One more cuppa and she’ll call it a night. As the water boiled she sat at the breakfast nook that faced the courtyard and finally relaxed her shoulders for the first time today.

She went upstairs, changed into a cotton spaghetti strapped chemise and her underwear then back to retrieve her steeped tea. The quiet was relaxing. There was faint sounds of Carnival in the Quarter. Laughter and cheering from the people echoed through her condo. She went upstairs and laid on her bed.

Then, the sound of the side door opening shocked her up. She held still, listening. Whoever was downstairs also stopped moving. Her eyes glared golden with alertness. Then his scent filled the air. Woods, forest air, the stream.

She sat on her knees in the bed, looking into the dark hall that led to the stairs. A pair of disembodied red eyes floated towards her…then he stepped in.

“Dom?” Derek asked with happy sigh.

“Derek.”

He went to her on the bed and hugged her tight to him. It had been so long since he last seen her. She trembled in his arms, clawing his back gently, holding him as if he would slip away.

“Whe-when did you get in?” he asked, sitting at the foot of the bed.

“Earlier today. Where were you?”

He slumped a bit. It seemed he was hesitant to speak.

“I had to go to Baton Rouge, but I’m back now. How are you? How have you been? W-why…?”

Dominique silenced him. She got up from the bed and stood before him, clasping his head in her hands. She had to look at him. His beard had streaks of gray, his eyes, those striking green eyes weakened her, made her yearn for him.

His hands then slid up her hips. She and Derek had never made love before. He always was chasing someone or something else. Now, over twenty years later, he was in her arms. She caressed his cheeks, searching those piercing eyes for the young man she was once desperately in love with.

Derek’s hands glided up and down her thighs, pausing to grip her single band tattoo, just inches above her knee, then rested them on her hips. He couldn’t believe she was here. Yes, this was her home, but when he and Eli had first gotten here it was as if time had stopped. Her intoxicating scent was like a lingering memory when he first opened the doors. When he stepped through the threshold all his memories of her inundated him in a flash. He also remembered the last time he held her like this, how he could barely contain his primal instincts. Now in his late thirties and after all he had been through all these years, he actually felt the control, but he also felt the urge, the hunger for her.

He stood while slowly pulling her hips towards him and kissed her. His hand clawed up her back, sliding the lacy top up a little with them. He felt her breathing quicken. Her breasts fell from the top a bit, he looked at her. She still had his face in her hands but her head was tilted upwards. Kissing her neck, cupping the back of her head with one hand and under her behind with the other. He felt himself pervade with blood.

Dominique let his lips take in all of her. He was feverish with his kisses. She tilted her head to meet his eyes. She stood a statuesque 5’9, but his 6’0 still made her look up. His eyes glowed red, an alpha. She then took him by his face and finally kissed his lips. He lifted her up and she wrapped her legs around him, feeling his length between her she felt herself grow wet.

Derek laid her down on her back, and kissed her stomach, then down the just above the top of her underwear. Dominique shivered at the sensation of his beard brushing against her skin. His hands clasped her hips. He kissed up her ribs, between her breasts, sucked and licked her neck, then finally kissed her lips once more. He relaxed his weight on her and kissed her sweetly.

He lifted his head to look at her. She was still so beautiful. Her face so round and youthful. And those eyes, still so black and exotic.

“I wish I had done this sooner with you.” He whispered, kissing her cheek and neck.

“You had other things on your mind then.”

“You were always on my mind. What are you doing here?”

Dominique almost forgot the reason she was even here. She sighed and slid from under him, sitting up, pulling her shirt down, and resting on her hip.

“You and Peter have been summoned to come to HQ for crimes against the Legion.”

“Oh.”

“I-to soften the blow, I went ahead of the council and sought you out myself, first. Eric Olsen, my chief of security has it out for you two, mostly Peter. “

Derek sat up on the bed in front her. The past sixteen or so years flashed through his memory. There were so many things his uncle fucked up in 2011 that they had to answer for! And the rest! They didn’t even know of The Legion. How could he forget to tell them about that?! Especially with all the things they’ve learned about the supernatural world on their own.

“Where’s Peter now?”

“I don’t know, I saw him earlier today and he escaped.”

“I know, I smell him on you. So what now?”

“I have to bring you or both of you in. I feel this…file Olsen compiled is mostly a Peter thing.” Dominique said, though slightly embarrassed.

“How much do YOU know?”

Derek stood, now more concerned and hoping this chief of security knew nothing of Eli…and he hoped she didn’t either…not yet, anyway.

“I know about Scott McCall and his ‘pack’. I know about the near destruction of Beacon Hills. The Dread Doctors, the Argents, the Nemeton. So much Derek. I personally looked past it, knowing if anyone had a handle on it, you did, and if you needed my assistance you’d call. But you didn’t.”

He was a little ashamed, but relieved. If that was the extent of her knowledge then he needed to keep it that way. His priority now was keeping Eli from this Eric Olsen and this world for as long as he was in school.

“Will you come with me to Port-au-Prince?” she asked, sitting on her legs.

He tried his hardest not to notice how her hips curved in her boy shorts or how her breasts were calling to him. He still kicked himself for not being with her when all she wanted was to be with him. He was a stupid kid then. He thought he knew so much!

“Is that a genuine question or a command?” he asked, Hands on his hips.

“Don’t make me say it.”

He smiled. She looked like a sad baby doll. Her pouty heart shaped lips, and black eyelashes in the moon light gave her an otherworldly look, but she was otherworldly, she was literally the queen of otherworldly. He sat in front of her touching her thigh tattoo again. It felt like iron wrapped in soft muscled flesh. Was she always this powerful?

“I’ll pack tomorrow morning.”

“And what of your uncle?”

“Do you trust this Eric guy to bring him in?”

“Oui, je le fais. But, unscathed? Not even a little bit.” (Yes, I do.)

“Then we have to find him. I know where to start. He has an apartment on Jackson Avenue.”

“I know the building. The Josephine apartments.”

“Yeah. We’ll try there before the Lundi Gras parades.”

Today was Sunday a little after one in the morning. Just two days before the big party and two days before the city rerouted traffic in the area Peter lived. Dominique brought her fingers to her lips to think, staring into space she mapped out the Garden District in her mind.

Derek watched her. He wanted to kiss those lips again, feel that powerful body in his arms. He scooted closer. He knew it was partly the pheromones and partly his real desires for her. He remember being just six years old the first time he saw her and even then he was absolutely taken by her. He even recalled the last time he saw her, right after he had just met Kate. He had also thought he’d known better. Yes, Dom was so into him and loved him, she had told him as much, but he couldn’t be with her. They’re species were incompatible and are the types who mate for life with their own kind and nature had already hand predetermined their forevers…

It was almost midnight. The air was frosty still from the rain in the late afternoon. He and Dom had just come from seeing Red Dragon. She was a big Hannibal fan and he’d do anything to keep her smiling like she was now. She and her father were only in town for the weekend, so he wanted to take her out, just be next to her. They were driving back to her hotel. The worst hadn’t happened to him yet, that was latter in the fall. But this night, days before her birthday day was perfect and she would be back in school in France by then. So this night had to be special

As he drove her hand rested on his upper inner thigh. She looked out her window talking about the movie. They were both so happy. He was supposed to meet with Kate in thirty minutes, but he had the idea he was either going to be late or not show at all. Her hand squeezed him as she laughed Hannibal Lecter’s cleverness. Her laugh, her voice was so soft. She was soft spoken and it was incredibly sexy.

“What did you think?” she asked, turning to him

He stopped at a red light and turned to meet those eyes. They were so dark and yet so bright. He always got lost in them.

“It was good. I probably should have seen the other movies, at least the lambs one-“

“No, this was the prequel. You’re fine. Did you like it though?”

The light had changed, but he was still stuck in those eyes. She looked at him, waiting for his answer. The car behind him laid on the horn.

“It was good. I want to watch the other ones, but only with you so you can fill me in in case I get lost or something.” He said as he eased on the gas.

Her hand went to his chin. She gave it a squeeze. He couldn’t take it. Tonight was THE night. Kate will just wait.

“You got it.”

They made it to the hotel, it was a ultra nice place just outside of Beacon Hills. he parked in the underground parking lot. The elevator ride was so nice. She clung to him like she needed his warmth. Her head resting on his shoulder and her arm in his leather jacket, pulling him close. He kissed her forehead. They were a floor beneath the presidential suite, apparently her father had that one.

Derek’s stomach was in absolute knots as she slid the key card and the door unlocked. It was dark, but they both didn’t need the light. She kicked off her boots and put them in a closet in the bedroom. He followed.

He sat in an over sized chair as she took off her cropped puffer coat. Living in a tropical climate had her feeling the chill differently than he. Underneath, she wore a black lacy bustier. Her long black hair was rolled up in a neat bun at the crown of her head. She turned and tossed the coat on another chair, exposing a beautifully sculpted back. Derek stood, finally mustering some courage and met her near the bed. He touched her back with his fingertips, she turned her head and looked over her shoulder as he kissed the muscles between the shoulder blades. She moaned so softly. Goosebumps appeared all over her body.

She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. Her long fingers clawed up the back of his head and through his hair, creating his own goosebumps. Her lips felt plush and so warm. The tip of her tongue licked his bottom lip then entered his mouth. He instantly felt the blood leave his head and traveled down, swelling him instantly. He undid his belt, and tossed it to the side.

“Are you sure?” she purred.

He didn't answer, he kissed her more passionately than before. He picked her up and laid her down. He stepped out of his boots, removed his jacket and shirt. Dom sat on her knees and slid his jeans down. She then lowered and kissed and licked his lower belly. His whole body tightened and he groaned at the sensation of her tongue on his pelvis. He's sat her up, remove her top. He wasn't much into big breasts, but he's were so perfect, smooth, and sat up like perky chocolate mounds. He aggressively kissed her neck, feeling her hard nipples against his chest. He kissed her neck, nipped at her earlobe, making her call out his name like a soft love song. That drove him near the edge.

He slid her leggings off. She took his right hand and slowly slid it in her underwear with a soft whimper. He could feel her wetness all over his fingers. She rocked her hips painfully slow back and forth on them, all while looking in his eyes. He couldn’t believe how incredibly sexy she was! Kate was fun and she was hot! But Dominique was sexy, otherworldly.

She released his hand, giving him free range of her. She then slid her hand in his boxers and gently gripped him. He gasped her the warm strength and sighed at the rhythm she began. Two of his fingers went inside her. He pulled his head back, his eyebrows knitted together in the middle. He was slightly upset that he wasn’t the first to explore her. Who had her first? He wondered. They were but teenagers and she hadn’t been with anyone…not to his knowledge. Whomever he was, he was about to make sure she forgot him!

Dom then took her free hand and wrapped it around his neck and pulled him in to kiss her lips. He began to tremble as her rhythm sped up on the length of him. Her eyes glowed golden. Her panther was awaken. He then ripped away her underwear and pulled away his boxers and was on top of her.

“Make me scream for you.” She whispered in his ear.

That sent him! He put his weight down on her and kissed her neck, nipping all around it. She slipped her hand back between them and gripped him again. She took the head and glided it up and down against the center of her. She was so hot and so slippery that he felt he wouldn’t last if he were inside her.

“Make love to me, Derek.” She moaned.

She released him, and gyrated her hips in slow jerks back and forth. He felt himself slip in a little. He felt her tighten around his head. His whole body was a set a blaze with a electric like fire. He felt his face flush red, his body tightened. He was about to lose himself before he had really began. And her moans and her breathing had quickened.

“Oh mon dieu! fais de moi ton Derek!” She moaned loudly. (oh my God. Make me yours Derek.)

She was right there with him. he was near the end…until the ungodly loud trill from his phone scared him upright and away from her.

His heart felt like it was beating in his head, he was so scared. It rang again, but he was frozen against the bedroom curtains, sweaty and in shock.

“I…have to see…who that is.” He said in ragged breaths.

“Now!?”

“Uhh..”

He scrambled, looking for his jeans. He knew it was Kate, and he knew she was angry

Somehow he also knew the ringing matched her level of anger. He found his phone in his jacket pocket and checked the caller ID. It was Kate. The phone stopped ringing, but she sent a text message in all caps right after.

‘WHERE ARE YOU!? GET HERE NOW!!!’

Derek began scrambling his clothing on. His shirt was inside out, his jeans were fighting his legs! All the while Dominique laid on her back, holding her upper body up on her elbows in rightful shock and anger.

“Are you serious right now?” her accent was heavier now that she was pissed.

“I have to go. I forgot I was supposed to mee…”

“Save it.”

Once fully dressed, he dared not meet her eyes. He knew those heavy brows were balled together with the grimace he could feel.

“I’m sorry.” He said.

“You’re not. Just go.”

And with that, he rushed out the door, never seeing her again for another nineteen years…

Now tonight they were in a similar situation, but more dire. He hated himself not just for not making love to her, but at how left her. He didn’t think he ever apologized to her.

He looked up at her. She was still in her thinking position. She looked so intense and so serious. At thirty-eight she was still so sexy.

“Dom?” he began.

She snapped out her concentration and her eyes darted happily to him. She smiled and relaxed near him.

“I want to apologize…for last time we saw each other. I…”

“Don’t, we were silly kids then.”

“No. You didn’t deserve that and I didn’t want to do that. I really didn’t want to leave, especially with what happened months later. I am so sorry.”

She got closer to him, laying on her side now like a content house cat. Her top slid up a bit, showing more beautiful dark brown skin he wanted to kiss. She then took his hand and laid him on his side. Their foreheads touched, they laid oddly making the shape of a ninety degree angle with their bodies.

She then brought his hand to her heart (under her shirt). He felt her heavy breasts and her perpetually rapid heart beat.

“You feel this? Not my titties but my heart?”

He chuckled.

“Yeah. You’ll always have it. No matter what.”

He tilted his head so he could look into her eyes. How could he have lost her friendship? He then adjusted so that he was right in front of her. Their noses touched.

“I am truly sorry.”

“I know. And it's all okay now.”

She kissed his nose and smiled.

“I also gotta ask…who…?”

“My mate. He and I…the year before. “

“Where is he now?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen him in four years.”

Derek paused. He took her hand and intertwined their fingers. He didn’t know why he was so nervous. Dominique was the easiest person to be around, but he didn’t want to hurt her again, even inadvertently…but she deserved the best from him and to know him now, especially at the age they were now. He was so different than that boy she had last seen.

“I have a son. Eli.”

“Oh.” She paused. She even sounded sad. “How old?”

“Eighteen. I was in Baton Rouge at LSU bringing him things he needed today.”

“His mother?”

“She died, a long time ago.”

“I’m so sorry.”

“It’s fine. He’s a good kid.”

Derek scooted closer, wrapping her leg around his waist. She then scooted closer, making their bodies touch.

“I’m sorry so many men in your life failed you.”

“Then be the first to do better by me.” She said with a smile.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5. All In One Room.

They fell asleep like that. In one another’s arms. Forgetting the world outside. Forgetting the urgency of this new situation, if only for a night. They awoke back to front. Derek was the big spoon and he held his little spoon close. Dominique smiled at the soft hairs of his beard on her shoulder and his soft breathing on her neck. She inched closer to him, pressing her behind into his pelvis. He reacted. He instinctively pulled her in and adjusted his face in her neck. It had been so long since she’s been this comfortable in a man’s arms. She breathed in every sensation and smell of this moment and stored it away in her memory.

“Good morning.” His voice said groggily.

“Bonjour.”

She felt his lips press gently into her neck. Goosebumps prickled down her body. Dominique looked at the bedside table’s clock and saw it was 8:30am, Lundi Gras. Sighing heavily, she patted Derek’s hand and turned her head over her shoulder. He lifted his head. Those eyes held her in place as he seemed to smile in slow motion.

“Breakfast?” she asked.

“Are you cooking?”

“Bien sûr!” (of course.)

Dominique took a pair of black oversized sweat pants from bedside dresser and quickly jumped into them. Derek found his way up, and shook his head, attempting to wake up. He watched as Dominique tied her sweats. He was thoroughly excited that they found one another again. He had so much to tell her. He wanted badly now to start over with her. His past relationships have been miniscule at best. No one seemed to get him or it just wasn’t a good fit. With Dominique, he didn’t have to worry about that. He knew she would fit, she had in the past, and she would definitely get it. She reigned over getting “it”.

“Tea or café?” her accented voice sang.

“Coffee please.”

She winked and disappeared down the stairs. He sat alone a moment. With Eli gone he thought this was to be his existence again. Alone. He had mentally prepared to be an omega again and New Orleans was the perfect place to disappear. The supernatural was natural here. If something weird happens, it was just Tuesday for this city.

The scent of butter spread like a cozy blanket in the large bedroom. Then the sounds of mixing. He was home.

Derek met her down a while later. He sat in the banquette of the breakfast nook that showed the blue sky above the courtyard. The smells of pancakes inundated the whole of the first floor. He had never been so relaxed in so long. He, for the first time in decades, closed his eyes comfortably and without worry.

Dom then brought two plates of pancakes, eggs, and bacon, followed by his coffee and what smelled like green tea. They ate in silence, occasionally smiling at one another between sips and bites, holding hands underneath the glass table. Her palms were so warm and soft…and strong, but she held his as gently as she could.

They both ate and drank with one hand, just enjoy each other’s presence. No words needed to be spoken.

“So? How soon do you want to start this?” she asked.

He huffed. Of course. The whole reason she’s here. He took a long sip of his coffee then looked at her. He really didn’t want this to end.

“After breakfast I guess. He’s an early riser so the sooner the better.”

“D’accord.” (Okay.)

It was another beautiful chilly morning. They headed to the parking garage of the condo. She saw he was parked in her designated spot. She followed close to him as they approached his black Camaro Z L1. Dominique whistled through her teeth as she examined the automobile. It was completely blacked out. Black chrome, black leather interior, black tint. Beautiful.

“This…looks like you.” She said, hovering her hand over the hood.

“You think? Not too midlife crisis-y?”

“Not at all.”

He opened her door and allowed her in. Derek hurried to the driver’s side, buckled in, and pushed the ignition. The car growled to life, gently vibrating the interior. He looked over at her and gave a smug smirk.

“Let’s go.” She said, patting his thigh.

With a chuckle, he pulled out of the garage and headed to Canal Street then made a right turn on St. Charles Ave. The rode in silence, once again holding hands. It was a straight shot to Peter’s apartments. Dominique knew he would definitely be taken aback when he saw her in his home. The real difficulty will be convincing him to return with her to Port-au-Prince. There was only one way to do that, and she definitely didn’t want to use those powers of persuasion in front of Derek.

“Have you figured out what to say to him to get him to come with us?” Dominique asked as they pulled in the Josephine Apartments’ parking lot.

“No. I haven’t. He's always so contrary. Can’t you just, I don’t know, command him?”

“I can, but I hate using that. It always comes with…side effects.”

“Like what? Brain damage? I mean, would we really be able to tell with him?”

“Derek.” She laughed, “seriously, there are side effects. He could fall in love, lose some of himself, or…it not work at all.”

“Fall in love? You mean more than he already is? That wouldn’t be so bad, at least he’ll be more compliant.”

“You know?”

“How crazy he is about you? Yeah, he hasn’t exactly hid it over the years.”

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry about it. I have a…few costly mistakes in my past too.”

His voice croaked at ‘costly’. She read the file on the fire a year or so after it happened. She wanted terribly to go to him, be with him, but she was in school in France and her father had ordered her to stay.

It seemed he was intimate with a human and she exploited his naivety and used it to her advantage, killing his entire family, humans and weres, and scarring Peter into a catatonic state for years. She knew he blamed himself and still does. His omega behavior shows it.

“It wasn’t your fault.” She whispered.

“Yes, it was. Had I stayed with you that night, Kate wouldn’t have toyed with me for months the way she did. I would have still been with you, and they would still be alive.”

Her empathy gift physically made her feel the way his emotions balled up in the center of his chest like a hammer pressing down on his heart. He was trying so desperately not to cry. This pain, though decades old, he would never heal from.

Dominique took his hand and held it to her chest and kissed his fingers. He stopped trembling and looked at her. His eyes welled with tears that he fought to keep from falling.

In the parking lot of the Josephine Apartments, Derek then took her by the back of the head and pulled her in for a passionate kiss. His mustache tickled her nose and his hand that was held by her freed itself and caressed her jaw. He backed away slowly, looking dazed.

“I’ll never let you go. Ever.”

Though she was moved by his words, she couldn’t help think of…HIM. She wasn’t even sure if HE was dead. But after four years, without a word and leaving without a trace, he very well could be. However, HE abandoned her! HE left her, and she wasn’t the type to sit around and wait!

“I love you.” She whispered.

“Je t’aime.” (I love you)

She smiled at his horrible accent and kissed him once more.

“Let get this over with.”

Of course Peter lived in the top floor and of course there were maintenance people currently working on the elevator. But the view of the Mississippi River from the glass stairwell was stunning. It rippled like liquid glass in the breeze. Around this time, the Steamboat Natchez was taking tourists down to the Crescent City Connection for a better view of the bridges.

Dominique checked her phone before knocking. She hadn’t heard from Alice last night or this morning. Knowing her, she was still sleeping in.

“I was wondering how long it would take for you two to team up and find me. I didn’t imagine it would be the very next day.” Peter called from behind his door. “Nephew. My Sovereign. S’il vous plait. Entrez.” (Please. Enter)

Dominique’s and Peter’s eyes met as she walked in the handsome living room. It was a perfect mix of light and dark colors, soft and hard elements. Very him. He was in a towel and leather house slippers when he allowed then entrance. There was the heavy scent of expensive designer perfume wafting in from the bedroom. However, he was currently alone.

“Are we interrupting?” Derek asked.

“Not at all. She left about fifteen minutes ago.” Peter said, not taking his eyes off of Dominique. She saw he wanted to play this game. Well, he was surely about to lose.

“Good. I want you to pack a bag and come with me.” She said nonchalantly.

“Ah, yes. Olsen. I assume he would be brought up again. He must have been absolutely pissed when he saw you lost me.”

“Unlike you, he is a loyal subject and knows better than to be pissed. Now, if you please. Get dressed and let’s go.”

“The direct approach. I love a punctual woman.”

Peter stood up to her, coming close to her face. Derek forced his body between them. His right arm holding her behind him as a low growl vibrated from his chest. They were nose to nose in a dangerous stance. Dominique sighed and touched Derek’s shoulder.

“There will be none of that. Govern your wolf.”

The two stared at one another a moment. Derek’s black eyebrows knitted together, red eyes a glow. Peter, smiling without a hatred in the world.

“Yes, my Sovereign.”

“And keep the door open!” Dominique commanded

Peter disappeared into his bedroom closet. She sounds of hangers sliding on the metal bar aggressively told her he was being compliant.

“Keep a look out for Olsen. It’s too quiet for my liking.”

“You think he followed us?”

“There’s no way, but he has men all over the world in all major cities. I’m sure some of them saw us on Saint Charles at least.”

“Hopefully he’ll think you got it and won’t intervene.”

“Hopefully.”

Peter returned fully dressed in black Tom Ford slacks and shirt and black Ferragamo shoes. He had a long black leather trench coat over his arm and stood looking as though they were wasting his time.

“Where’s your bag?” Dominique asked.

“I don’t think I’ll need it. I’ll either be Executed or imprisoned for life, either way, I won’t really be needing clothes.”

“I’ll see to it that you’ll live, and besides, the Spring Equinox Ball is in a few weeks. I personally invite both of you…and Eli, if you wish, Derek.”

“Noooo, I’m…not ready to introduce him to all that right now. I…just hope I’m back before this semester is over. I have to text him anyway and tell him I’m leaving the country for awhile.”

Seeing Derek talk about leaving his son made her depressed. He pulled out his phone and turned away to the nearest window to text Eli.

“Does he know? About us?” Peter asked in French so Derek couldn’t understand.

“There is no us. According to you, it was just sex. Remember?” she replied.

“But you have to admit, it was really good, wasn’t it?”

“At times…when I thought you actually cared about me, yes.”

“Whoa! I did and still do. The hell Dom?”

“What’s going on?”

Derek had returned from his window and stood shoulder to shoulder with Dominique. He noticed the anger in her eyes and what looked like disappointment in Peter’s.

“Your uncle was just correcting me on his feelings he had for me in the past.” Dominique said, stepping closer to Peter.

“He knows I’m in love with you. He always knew. Just like I knew you were always in love with him, but being the little shit he was, he allowed you to fall into my arms.”

Derek huffed and turned away from them. Dominique felt anger, disappointment, and sadness burn off of him. He let out an audible sigh and turned back to them.

“Well, I don’t have to worry about that anymore. Let’s get out of here.”

“We’ll reconvene at my condo.”

Peter took his dark gray Audi R8 and followed behind them. What is it with the Hale’s and their fast cars? The first few minutes of the ride back was quiet. Dominique dared not to say anything. She could still feel his frustration.

“Did you two have sex? Wait no, don't answer that. No, wait tell me.”

They met each other’s eyes at the next red light. He looked so defeated.

“Yes.”

He huffed again and eased on the gas at the green light. Dominique couldn't tell if he was disappointed in her or himself.

“I’m sorry I made you feel like I didn’t care about you. I did…do a lot. I think you were the first girl I ever liked. When you and Sovereign Emmanuel came over for the first time and I saw you and the way my mother spoke of you, I knew…I knew I had have you the best way my six year old mind was capable of. And then…like…”

“Like a regular teenager you thought with your dick.”

“Yeah.”

“Was Kate your first?”

He hesitated. Dominique saw him gripping the steering wheel so tight that his knuckles were turning two shades whiter.

“Yes.”

“Did you have women after her? I know there is evidence of at least one.”

“Yeah.”

“Then you shouldn’t be upset at my exploits with Peter.”

“I’m not. I’m just mad I never tried hard enough.”

They made it back to the condo. Derek reversed in and shut off the car. Peter parked in a guest spot towards the front of the garage. They sat a moment. Something had shifted between them.

“Will you be mine? I won’t mark you, but you’re here now, and who knows how all this will end in Port-au-Prince…but until then, will you be mine?”

With all her heart she wanted to say yes. She even would loved to be marked. That was something panthers didn’t do and was unique to wolves. However…could she?

“Oui. I won’t let Eric execute you, either of you. However, you have to know you may never see your son again.”

“Will he be safe?”

“I’ll personally make sure of it…and that his identity stays secret.”

Peter’s silhouette appeared on side of them. He looked absolutely frustrated. He opened the door for Dominique and they headed to the front of the condo.

The French Quarter began filling with people for the early parades today. Sounds of joy echoed off the stucco of their section of the old city making their small world seem all the more invisible.

Once inside, Dominique texted Alice again, telling her to meet her here ASAP. For now, she made another kettle.

“Now that you have me, may I ask what of my daughter?” Peter said, taking a seat on the banquette.

“There is a small file on Malia. We knew who she was even before you did. There’s files on everyone you two sired. And destroyed. However, you’re situation isn’t the worst case we have to deal with right now, but you do have to at least stand trial for your many…many crimes.” Dominique explained as she dressed her teacup.

“Ugh, apparently everyone knew about Malia before I did. And whom, may I ask is presiding over this trial?”

“You each have your own separate trials. Derek sired innocents without permission and without registering them…and inadvertently having some of them killed, but then there’s the complications of you two and Scott McCall and his 'pack' saving the day, and your asses…multiple times. Some of those actions could be used to exonerate SOME of your charges. With all that said, I am judge and jury.”

“I see. Well! I feel a bit better about this.” Peter added.

“I won’t let my personal feelings or my history with the both of you hinder my decision. You’ll both get fair judgment.”

The two of them looked upon one another a moment and sighed. It was hard for Dominique to tell what was going on in their heads. She read disappointment mostly. She leaned on the island, blowing on her tea, leaving the Hale’s to their own devices.

“What do we do now?” Peter asked, searching for something on his person.

“I’m waiting on my assistant, Alice. I need all of you here.” Dominique responded.

“I left my phone. May I go back and get it, mother?” Peter asked sarcastically.

“No.”

“Why not?”

“You won’t be needing it.”

There was a soft taping at the front door. Both Peter and Derek reacted with glowing eyes and soft growling.

“Sé détendre. It’s Alice.” (sit down)

Derek went to the door, opening it with his usual stoic face.

“Whoa! Oh my God! Derek Hale. Hi, is Dominique here?”

“Alice?”

“Y-ye-es.”

Wordlessly, he stepped aside, allowing Alice in. He didn’t trust anyone who worked at HQ. His trust was even wavering a bit in Dominique if he was being honest.

“Oh shit! And Peter Hale. Myyyyy God. Oookay. Umm, chef? What’s going on?”

“I’m taking them back.”

“And does Olsen know yet?”

“I feel if he did, he’d here by now.”

Everyone looked at the front door and waited. Nothing.

“Look! I need my phone. I’m going to go get it. I promise I’ll be back….just…”

Dominique stepped to him. Meeting him chest to chest. He was an inch taller, but much weaker. He lost some puff from his chest and looked at her less threateningly.

“I need to tell Malia I won’t be in contact for a while. Please, at least allow me that.”

“Non, ce n’est pas le cas. Tu prépares quelque chose.”(No you don’t. You’re up to something). Dominique said to him in French. Only three people understood that.

“I’ll go with you. Alice, stay with Derek.”

“Is that a good idea?”

“For you to stay? Yes, Derek is an alpha. There’s no one safer to be with. And Derek, you might want to learn French, mon amour. And you, give me your keys. I’m driving. Alice book us a flight out.”

Dominique snatched Peter’s keys from his coat pocket and headed out. Derek touched her hand as she passed, giving her a reassuring smile. With that, she headed back to the parking lot, secretly excited about driving the R8.

“Doesn’t Emmanuel have a private jet…or four?” Peter asked as he opened her door for her.

“Yes, but I don’t want Eric to know when I’m leaving.”

“Soooo, you’re wasting hundreds of dollars to make him think you’re traveling with regular folk? How stupid is he, again?”

“Get in.”

They rode in silence for the eight minute drive she could tell he was plotting something, so she stayed alert. She also could feel his yearning. He always seemed to be at the ready when he was near her. In the past, when she was in college and a little after, she accepted his unending stamina…but now…

The maintenance men had finished their work on the elevator. Great. Peter pushed five and in seconds the door opened. The elevator smelled of many people, sweaty men, and burned electrical parts. Dominique never scrunched her nose so much in her life. The elevator stopped and Peter held out his hand.

“What?” Dominique asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I would like to open my door. I doubt you know which key it is.”

Reluctantly, she handed him the keys. Gingerly, he flipped through them, purposely trying to annoy Dominique. Once inside, the designer perfume scent had subsided and mostly his natural scent took over. Leather, fresh cut wood, and salt water. He too, smelled of nature.

Dominique went to a fluffy leather chair and sat. He stood by the door a moment, staring at her. He was so very sexy. His blue eyes still brightened when he smiled and his shirts still fit him in all the right places.

“Quoi?” (what?)

He gracefully came across the room to stand above her. She knew he couldn’t or wouldn’t try anything violent, he wouldn’t be able to overpower her if he dared.

“You know I had my phone on me the whole time? Didn’t you?”

“Yes. I felt it in your pocket. I knew you wanted to get me alone. I’m not stupid, Peter.”

“No. You’re not. Not even a little. But, you are too trusting.”

With a speed she should have caught, he fixed his claws in the back of her neck. Dominique felt her body seize in place as all her muscles tightened as if she were flexing them all at once, then completely go numb. He was then close to her. She felt his warm breath on her lips. His eyes searching hers, almost sadly. He stood her up, holding her around the waist with one arm while the claws from his from the other were still in the back of her neck.

“I usually only need to hold my claws in but for a few seconds, but with you…I don’t know, I don't want to take any chances.” He said as he jammed them deeper.

He held her paralyzed body closer to him. She felt everything but couldn’t move anything. His body was so warm. His chest breathed into hers, pushing him into her at a slow rhythm. He leaned in so slowly, studying her face, looking into her eyes, staring at her lips.

“You're like a broken doll. I’ve never seen anyone react to it this way…ooh, but you're face…still looks like the young girl who I absolutely couldn’t stand, yet absolutely love.”

He sighed as he kissed her neck. She felt his lips kiss and his tongue lick down her neck to her collar bone then back up. He sucked and nibbled on her neck, making her wince with pleasure.

“Oooooh, you still like that.” He whispered in her ear. “Well, remember this?” he pushed his claws in deeper, gripping her around her throat now.

A white light blinded her temporarily and then she was in her flat in France in 2013. She was in a memory. She remembered this day. It was the last time they were together:

She had just graduated with her masters a year ago. Her father had an apartment set up for her. She was the only tenet in the building however. It was spring and she wasn’t coming home for the ball. Months prior her mate told her he would be going with someone else. They had broken up…for the millionth time and she was completely fine with that. That particular evening she planned a girl’s night in with Alice, but, her friend had stopped by her boyfriend's (at the time) house and who knows how long she would be over there.

For now, Dom laid in her bed, in her black lace chemise and matching boy shorts, reading the next Stephen King novel in her queue. She had her snacks bedside, along with her drink. She was cozy and content. She gave Alice two hours, which was more than enough time for her to finish these chapters.

Then, a leather and woodsy smell wafted from outside. Her eyes flashed gold and her claws thickened and extended four more inches.

“It’s me.”

She recognized his whisper all the way from the first floor and outside the back door. Dominique popped up, frantically searching for her gray sweats.

How? How did he find her? She hadn’t seen him since before the…it’s been years.

“I only came for a few days. I just want to see you before I go.” He whispered again.

Dom hurried into the elevator and to the building's back door. Through the door’s porthole, she saw him, dressed in all black, as usual. His once wavy hair was close cut on the sides and styled medium high on the top. She stared a moment in disbelief as he smiled sweetly at her.

“Come in.”

They rode the elevator quietly. An awkwardness had been between them since the last time they’d been together. Now, here he was here, all of a sudden.

“I came to get some information from you. How’s your South American mythology?” he asked, following her into her bedroom.

“Whatever this is about to be, I’m sure it could have been a text, or even an email.”

“Perhaps. But I was in town.”

“Oh?”

She kicked her slides under her bed and turned off the music she had been listening to while she read. She also tried her hardest not to stare at him. He was so irritatingly gorgeous and irresistible.

“Well anyway. I have a jaguar question and who better to ask than the Princess of jaguars.”

“Peter…”

“I know, I know. I’m kidding…your majesty. “

“Get out.”

“No, wait. Seriously” he said laughing as she playfully pushed him towards the bedroom door.

“Why do you want to know about the Nagual?”

He didn’t say anything. He just stared and smiled as his eyes trailed down her body. Dominique had a bit of an empathy reading gift, and from Peter, she felt what the season was doing to all mammals right now.

His eyes glowed a crystal blue as his smile dropped. She saw his claws extend slowly. Her pheromone had gotten him. He slowly strode over to her, gaining his humanity back. However, he was still riled.

“Peter, govern your wolf.” She pleaded.

“Do you really want me to?”

He was chest to chest with her now. His breathing became labored, but the rest of him moved with conviction.

“Have I told you lace is my favorite fabric on a woman?” he purred as he slid her right strap down.

He tugged at the spandex strap until the top of her right breast was exposed. Her eyes never left his face, but his was all over her body. Peter had a way of looking at you that made your blood boil in more ways than one.

He then met her eyes. He then took her right strap and tore it away, completely ripping it off the chemise. He stepped closer and kissed her slowly. His tongue slipped between her lips and licked hers. Dominique shuddered.

It was mating season. No dual natured creature could refused it. And during this time, the werepanther’s pheromones were stronger, as was their own urges. She caressed his cheek then wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into her. His erection nudged against her thigh, begging to be between them.

He then cupped her breast and squeezed the nipple with his lips as his tongue flicked over it quickly. A hard groan escaped her. Peter stood at full height. His eyes glowing blue once more as a guttural low growl signaled his primal instincts.

Dominique backed away from him. His humanity was almost gone. His snout grew from his human button nose and his fangs extended slowly. He inhaled her neck, then her hair which hung at her waist at the time. Peter then dropped to his knees and with his claws, ripped away her sweats. He then inhaled between her legs, licking and kissing her thighs and gently clawing at her hips, tearing sides of her underwear.

“Peter Hale. Govern your wolf. Now.”

A sad whimper escaped him as he hid his face in her stomach. Dominique felt the transformation against her skin. He looked up at her with his human face and was distraught.

Dominique had never been in this type of situation with him. He always had control when they were together. However, they never been together during the season.

He stood and backed away. Ashamed. Dominique’s heart thumped in her chest like a kick drum, but not from fear.

“Forgive me, Dom. I-I-I never lost control like that before.”

He was against the wall next to her window. The night was clear and full of stars. The moon was also full. Dominique’s own desires raged like a hurricane over the ocean. She went to him, pinning him against the wall with her body. With his inch of height, he used it to peck her forehead.

Dominique then used her index claw to cut away the buttons on his shirt one at a time, exposing his torso. She pulled it back and down his arms and licked up his chest and neck. He shuddered and moaned as she nipped his neck.

“You owe me a new Armani shirt.” He groaned.

“Well, you owe me new Versace lingerie.”

Dominique then unbuckled his belt and slid it off. His erection stimulated her hunger for him. She wanted to taste it. She got down on her knees and pulled his pants and underwear down in one motion. And just as she was about to take him in her mouth, he tilted her head up by clasping her chin.

“No. Stand.”

She rose and met him. They stared into one another’s eyes, reading each other’s levels of desire. He kissed her then tore away what was left of her underwear and slid his hand between her legs.

“Oh my.” He purred against her lips.

Peter found her swelling and wet as he massaged between her slowly. She moaned against his chest and he picked up speed.

“So wet. I want to see it.” He cooed.

He picked her up, and as he walked her to her bed he stepped out of his pants and laid her down long ways across her bed. He ripped away his shirt and knelt down.

“Such a pretty kitten.” He said smirking.

“Really Peter? Cat jokes?” she said, propping herself up on her elbows.

He gave a more smug smirk and spread her knees away from one another and licked up between her. Dominique growled from her belly, throwing her head back as he licked again, harder than the first. He licked her center slowly, making small circles upon it. Dominique moaned from her chest as her muscles tightened and her legs betrayed her by opening wider on their own accord.

Peter stood. His eyes trailed up her body and rested on her face. His eyes glowed blue as hers responded in gold. He glided his fingertips up her stomach, making her shiver. Her leopard spots rippled like a wave up her body then faded. He then took himself in his right hand …

Dominique regained control and shoved Peter into the door jamb, knocking him down. He saw her eyes flash gold and her prints wave across her face.

“What the fuck Peter!?” she growled.

He stood, and smoothed down his clothes and ran his fingers through his hair coolly. He smirked and walked towards her. Dominique was feeling the wound on the back of neck close. Black expellant stained her fingers.

“How did you do that?”

“It's something I could always do.”

“Why show me that?”

Her neck burned like acid was dripping on it. She was completely frustrated now and…confused.

“You aren’t his.”

“Nor am I yours!”

“He didn’t mark you. I have. And in so many ways. As you remember. Be mine. Let’s be together finally.”

“You’re trying to save your own ass. Look, while we’re here, pack a bag and let’s go!”

Peter bowed (sarcastically) midway at the waist and went into his bedroom to pack. Dominique sat in the leather chair, feeling neck again. His claws left residual pain, but she was completely healed, and flustered.

She remembered that night. It was over a decade ago, and it was fantastic! The full moon gave both of them the stamina and power of the feral version of their second natures. They made love so many times that night. Peter eventually got the information he sought, then, next morning, after two more rounds, he left. And she hadn’t seen him since then until yesterday.

Dominique pulled out her phone and texted Alice.

“How’s it going over there?”

“It’s fine actually. Derek’s really cool people.”

“Sometimes. Look, I got Peter to pack some clothes. We’re on our way back.”

“Kaay.”

She went through other messages then slid her phone back in her slacks and watched Peter from the living room as he folded his clothes in his suitcase. He watched her, watching him. He was up to something. This was too easy. He was too willing. She knew, once they made it back to HQ he’d needed to be restrained…and they have just the new tech for that.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6. Dance break.

The bait and switch tactic worked once again. Since the city will be alive with Carnival tonight and tomorrow, Alice found them a pilot available on Ash Wednesday, late in the afternoon. For now, the four of them had to sit tight and try not to kill one another.

“No, you go. This city can be overwhelming this time of year. Besides, someone has to babysit.” Dominique said to Alice.

Everyone was scattered in different rooms of the condo. Dominique and Alice sat in the den, working up the plans of the annual spring ball while Peter and Derek were left to their own devices.

“This is your city, chef! You have to show me around or at least take me to a good club or bar.”

Alice did deserve this vacation and Carnival was the perfect time to visit. Dominique pulled out her phone and texted Alice so Peter and Derek couldn’t hear.

‘If we do go out, I’ll have to strategically place mountain ash around so they can’t escape.’

‘You have that on hand?’

‘Assuming Derek hasn’t found it yet, yes. It’s in a tea tin in the back of the pantry.’

‘Sneaky.’

‘I’m thinking fuck it, and just telling them we’re going out and bar them in. That way, Eric can’t get in if he’s close and they can’t get out.’

‘Would Olsen be able to sense it if he got close to it?’

‘No, he has to be right on it. So for him to even know it’s there he’d have to be trying to come in, and if that happens I’ll know and he’ll definitely be fired for invasion of privacy.’

‘Dope! Sounds like a plan.’

The two were so concentrated on their texting that they didn’t even see Derek standing in the doorway.

“Ahem.”

“Oh! Derek. Yes?” Dominique asked, perking up from her phone. 

“You wanna go out tonight? Like drinks or something.”

Alice and Dominique looked at one another and burst out laughing! It was miraculous how they were all on the same page.

“How do we know you won’t try to ditch us first chance you get?” Alice asked.

“Because. My son’s life is in her hands.”

“Oh.”

“So. You wanna go out?”

“What of Peter?” Dominique asked.

Derek pulled out his phone and entered a message in his notes and showed it to them.

‘I know about the Mt. Ash. I found it months ago.’

“Oh.”

“So? Do you?”

The two ladies smiled at one another then jumped off the sofa. Dominique went to her upstairs bathroom to shower and Alice headed back to her rooms.

Dominique felt a little odd with two men in her home and she currently in a vulnerable state. Especially since one of them had powerful mind altering gifts.

She also decided to literally let her hair down. That was something she seldom did lately. It was always pinned up or in some kind of bun. She always wanted to look professional like she deserved her title. Having her hair down made her look young, inexperienced. However tonight was different. She washed it, feeling the curls elongate down her back as they filled with water. She then thought of how much she wanted Derek in there with her. He was presumably sitting on the bed right now, waiting for her as she ran the wash cloth around her body.

There were footsteps suddenly in the bathroom with her. The scent of the woods and leather mixed with her floral shampoo. Through the fog of the glass door the dark haired naked silhouette of the man she had been thinking of took shape. He slid the glass back and stepped in in front of her. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her under the shower head.

He moaned softly as his hands slid up and down her soapy torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck and gently pulled him into her. Their bodies pressed in a warm and wet embrace exciting her beyond belief. Never had she imagined he would have the gall to do something like this. He always seemed slightly terrified of her.

Derek then kissed her neck and up to her earlobe. Dominique shuddered with a moan. She felt his erection between her legs, trying to advance. He pinned her against the wall and lifted her, allowing her to wrap her legs around his waist.

“Make love to me.” She whispered.

“Not yet.”

“Then why tease me?’ she giggled.

“The opportunity. Plus, I want to take my time when I do, and tonight we haven’t much of it. I want it to be passionate and uninterrupted. I want you so badly right now, but this will have to do. I just need to feel your body. I've been wanting to since I inhaled your scent yesterday. I wanted to that night, but…having you in my arms was more than enough then, especially after so long.”

Dominique then held him closer. He kissed her face and then rested his cheek against hers. This feeling was more than enough, it was perfect. They've both been alone for so long, that they had almost forgotten how much they both loved intimacy, closeness. 

After another ten minutes he allowed her to get ready. Dominique scrunched some mousse in her hair, quickly blow dried it, upsidedown. Her hair was a fluffy black coily mane that framed her face and rested past her collarbone. She then went to her walk in, attempting to find an outfit.

She found a pleated leather mini skirt that was a little too big, and some canvas booties she had been looking for almost four years.

Derek had his usual black jeans, black shoes, and a basic white tee shirt. So Dominique followed suit and took one of his, knotted it in the back and tucked in the knot under itself. Her skirt was sliding so she found some thin leather suspenders and finished her look.

“Sexy.” Derek said stepping to her and kissed her.

“And where are we off to?” Peter’s voice called from the doorway.

“We. Me and Dom, are going out. You. Are house sitting. We should be back before one.”

“The hell you’re leaving me here!”

“I can’t trust that you’ll run off.” Dominique added.

“I won’t.”

“You will, you definitely will.” Derek continued.

“I won’t. Besides how are you going to keep me from following you anyway? I could just leave when I want.”

“Nah, the mountain ash would have shocked the shit out of you.” Alice said from behind him.

Peter looked behind him and saw Alice hold the tea tin in several layers of paper towel. He looked back at Derek and Dominique, utterly disgusted. Alice then tossed the tin pass him and Dominique caught it, making Derek back away.

“Now. Excuse me.”

Dominique was the only one who could touch it without it shocking her. The Rowan tree only seemed to repell most supernaturals and wolves with a powerful static like shock or force field, but not werepanthers.

“I don’t think that’s enough to cover this whole building.” Peter said, gloating

“Oh. I don’t need to cover the whole building.”

“Oh my God, please Dom. Don’t leave me cooped up in here.” Peter all but begged. 

Dominique, Derek, and Alice looked at one another, seemingly having a conversation without words. The two wolves ultimately left it up to Dominique.

She stepped to Peter, looking him in the eyes. She opened the tin a bit. Peter backed into the jamb, trying not to breathe in the fine gray dust.

“You try anything! And I mean ANYTHING…and I’ll kill you, skin your wolf, and lay your pelt by my fireplace. Comprendre?” (understand?)

“Oui.”

“Bien.” (good)

 There was a suggestion to take cars as they walked to the garage, Dominique with Derek, and Peter with Alice. Peter took this opportunity to get some information from the doting assistant.

“How long have you worked at HQ?” Peter asked, leaning towards Alice.

He turned on his charm. He figured a girl like Alice would melt in the palm of his hand, or blab inadvertently with some finesse.

Dominique then opted to walk, given the condos proximity to the heart of the French Quarter. She and Derek headed up the pack, with Alice and Peter a few paces behind. Peter pretended he took in all the sights. The air was cool, but the smell of alcohol, urine, and other fluids wafted around like it’s own atmosphere, nauseating him.

Peter got closer to Alice. The little wolf looked up at him briefly. She was so nervous in his presence. Good! He nudged her with his arm.

“What?” she asked, attempting some courage.

Dominique looked back and made her eyes glow. He winked at her and turned back to Alice.

“You heard me. How long?”

“About five years. What’s it to you?”

“Hummm, about as long as Dom’s been Sovereign. You two close?”

Alice began answering but Peter blocked out her voice. He saw Derek’s arm slither around Dominique’s waist and his hand rest on her hip. He grew angry. He felt all the blood rush to his head. He could hear it rushingthroughhis viens. And then, he breathe. Dominique looked back at him once more, raising an eyebrow and smiling with her lips a bit. Was this on purpose?

“Alright. This game I see.” He said to himself.

“Excuse me?” Alice said.

“You drink?” he asked Alice.

“You? Not really, but tonight I just might.”

The group walked a block and made it to Bourbon Street. The whole area was lit with neon lights from shops and bars. There was local music, rap, blues, jazz, and rock blaring from separate bars and clubs. This one street would be an extreme overload of the senses for a new shifter.

Derek took Dominique’s hand then turned into a club that was playing alternative/indie music. A welcomed reprieve from the everything-Ness of the street. He saw Dominique say something to his nephew, who nodded and then she turned to he and Alice and took Alice’s hand, snatching her towards the bar.

“We’ve been tasked to find a table.” Derek said to him in his ear.

The music was loud, but not blaring and the space wasn’t crowded but there were a lot of people. It was a nice two story concrete space with a shiny black tile dance floor that had a little over a dozen people on it. Just to the back of the dance floor they found a booth in a corner lit by colorful recess lights. To the left of Derek, who sat across from him were long metal stairs that led to the second floor which was a catwalk of table seating.

Dominique and Alice were at the bar ordering. Peter stared at her. Her long muscular legs seem to go on forever under her skirt. He desperately wanted to run his fingers up her thighs while they were on his shoulders. Derek let out a scoff and turned away from him. His nephew’s eyes were angrily on him.

“What?” he asked with slight aggravation in his voice.

“Nothing.”

They stared at one another until the women came with the drinks. They were just about to sit when a song started that Alice had to snatched Dominique to the dance floor for.

Derek watched as she and Alice seemed to float along to the music. It was a medium tempo song and Dominique’s Caribbean nature took hold of her hips as she wound them in rhythm in front of Alice. The two made an awkward pair. Dominique had eight inches of height on her friend and about fifteen pounds on her. However Alice kept up as they danced back to back.

His eyes then caught hers as she smiled. His heart raced with the promise of a certain love. In his past, every relationship ended in it’s own unique tragedy. Derek just wanted one to last, or for one to feel certain. His and Dominique's relationship never really began. He ended it before it had a chance to grow. She was always the girl waiting in the wings, and he didn’t want her to wait anymore, he didn’t want to wait. He loved her, he always loved her. And though he had other loves of his life, this one, with Dominique felt…powerful.

The song finally ended and Alice took Dominique by the hand and led her back to the table. Dominique sat next to Peter to keep him away from Alice. She didn’t trust his false kindness he was doting on her earlier. Derek looked a bit upset at first until she signaled with her eyes at Peter and Alice then shook her head ‘no’ subtlety. He caught on. She was glad in that moment some of their simi-psychic language still existed. She took a sip of her rum with a squeeze of lemon. It heated her chest and belly burning away the thoughts of the next few days. She assumed once they landed in Port-au-Prince, she knew her chief of security’s men would escort Derek and Peter to the underground cells immediately, ripping Derek from her. 

When she had a moment alone, back at Peter’s apartment, she texted Eric, letting him know the situation was handled and that they’d be home Wednesday night Friday morning. He replied with ‘EXCELLENT’ in all caps then asked if she needed assistance. She didn’t. Neither one of them suspected this was over. She felt as though she was betraying them, especially Derek. He looked so amazingly sweet as he spoke with Alice, making her laugh and feel comfortable. Meanwhile, Peter.

“So…”

Just as Peter was about to ask her something, a young man came up to Alice. Dominique took a breath of relief and this reprieve.

“Is he your…”

“No! Omg. No, he is not my boyfriend. And yes, I would like to dance.”

The young man offer his hand which Alice all but crushed and whisked her off to the center of the floor.

“So. As I was about to say. When we get to HQ where are we staying? I doubt we’ll be living with you like a house arrest type situation.” Peter asked, stirring his drink with the thin plastic straw.

“I haven’t decided yet. I much rather YOU be where I can keep an eye on you, but…once we land you will be taken to holding cells, electrical holding cells.” She confessed.

Peter pushed his drink away from him. He saw Derek and Dominique give one another a look he couldn’t interpret. It ached in his heart that the two of them had their own language. For a split second, he regretted some of the choices he made with her. He knew she loved him, no matter how she acted or how much she doted upon Derek. They didn’t have what she and Peter had. Raw passion.

“What about the others?” Derek asked.

“Scott McCall and his pack, I haven’t personally looked into too much. I was brought several files of incidents over the years leading up to my tenure, but there wasn’t much to convict many of them. However, because Beacon Hills lay upon several telluric currents it attracted many supernatural occasions, and he handled them very well which, in my eyes, exonerated him and Malia. However, he should be brought in. With all he knows he, and the rest of them still know very little. I blame his sire.” She ended with looking at Peter. “All in all, this! Is all your fault. Had you not sired him much of their actions wouldn’t have happened, but since you are the first domino and you, Derek, were the second, you both have to come in and answer to the Legion.”

Derek sunk into his seat, while Peter kept his eyes on her. He knew he will most likely die in Haiti, so now his plans evolved. He had one goal before his, either life imprisonment or death, and that was to have her, at least one more time.

Another song began, one Dominique adored and she needed to turn this melancholy around. She stood and grabbed Derek by the wrist and dragged him to the center of the dance floor. The first chords to Hozier’s “Movement” began and she positioned herself in his arms, resting her face in his neck. She felt his body relax against hers and his breathing slow. His chemosignals told her he was happy and very aroused.

She then wrapped one arm around his neck and used the other as balance as she wound her hips in rhythm with claps that echoed in the forefront of the beat.

Tenderly, he cupped her face, moving as best he could with her. He rested his forehead against hers, and stared at her as she closed her eyes. He inhaled her floral and cocoa scent in. She then bit her bottom lip and it sent him into a near frenzy that he wasn’t sure he could contain.

He then turned her around and held her hips as Hozier sang of how his proverbial love put him in awe. She felt his beard against her cheek. A fire grew inside of her from her between her legs to her chest. She was sure it was coming from him for it began with the touch of his hands. He pulled her in closer against his pelvis as the chorus began and moved with her.

They swayed side to side like a boat rocking upon the ebb and flow of the sea. Dominique wound her hips against him, gently trying to feel him rise and feel any kind of friction. She wrapped one arm behind her, caressing his cheek and sliding it up to grip his soft hair while the other rested on his thigh, gripping to steady herself and feel him.

He moved his hips in time with hers and laid his face in her neck, planting delicate kisses. She shuddered and he held her closer, sighing a soft moan in her ear.

The song picked up tempo on the instrumental section and Derek wrapped an arm around her waist, just under her breasts, clutching her as if he didn’t want her to slip from his grasp. She arched her back to feel him better and he obliged by tilting his pelvis forward. He sighed in her neck. The hand under her breasts squeezed under one as the song got to its final chorus. Dominique caught a glimpse of Peter over her shoulder. His eyes flashed blue and a low growl rumbled in his chest. She didn’t intend to upset Peter, she honestly forgot he was there. Derek’s soft moans and strong touch awakened some of the primal nature she suppressed for years. In the back of her mind, she wondered what it would be like to have them both, at the same time.

The song ended and Derek kissed her neck, lingering his warm lips a moment before taking her back to their table.

“Well, you two all but made little panther wolves on the floor. I understand the season is upon us, but jeez!” Peter said sarcastically.

He was jealous. Completely rage filled. Dominique saw it by how he gripped his drink and made a thin crack. However his face expressed complete control. That was the main thing that drew her to him, his command over his urges. His mastery over his wolf. It was incredibly sexy and she felt it inside her. It was weeks away from the equinox and it as the days passed it became more difficult to keep those sexual desires at bay. The look behind Peter’s bravado told her his true thoughts, and it was to rip apart his nephew and take her, right there and make her scream his name until she fainted from exhaustion.

He wanted to go, head back to the condo but not without her. He just needed to get her alone and make her see that he did love her and he was a better match for her than his nephew!

Alice soon returned to the table, she leaned in to Dominique and whispered something in her ear. Dominique nodded and told her to be careful. Peter was over all this! Waiting was never his strong suit. When Alice disappeared with the man who asked her to dance he took Dominique’s.

“Can I talk to you? Alone?”

Dominique and Derek looked at one another, using there secret language again. Peter huffed and stood. He needed to get away from all that and if she chose to follow him, he’ll talk. He went outside and walked up Bourbon Street in the direction of Canal Street. Dominique exited the club moments later. He stopped at the end of the block, closer to the condo than to the club.

“What?” she asked.

“Why not me? Why him?” he didn’t plan on asking that. It was what he was thinking, but definitely didn’t want to say aloud.

“Do you really want to talk about this now? Here?”

“Y-ye-es!” he was committed to the question now. If he was going to be doomed to spend his remaining days in prison or die, now was as good of time as any.

“Because. I love him and trust him.”

“That simple huh? You don’t love me? Do you even like me?”

“Why do you care!? Why? You never cared in the past. And don’t say you did! You didn’t, you never did. You only care about how I made you physically feel! But you never cared about my feelings. I don’t take it personally though. I’m more than positive you’ve never loved anyone…other than yourself! You…you honestly don’t know the meaning of love! So don’t…”

He couldn’t take her being so angry. It was actually hurting him. Though she was saying words many women, many people have said to him before, it stung coming from her. So, he kissed her. He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her. She reciprocated a second, telling him all he needed, but then pushed him away, gently, so he wouldn’t run into the perpetual crowd on the street.

She then slapped him and headed back to her condo. His jaw stung as if it were punched with sliver brass knuckles, and he was sure she cracked a molar. But, he went after her, and of course Derek wasn’t far behind.

They returned in silence. Dominique beat them to the condo where as Derek had a few words with Peter. He didn’t want to get violent with his uncle, he was so tired of that, but he did need to tell him about crossing that boundary again. They were on the sidewalk, just in front the condo. Derek was surprised at how calm he was.

“I don’t know what you said, but for whatever reason you gave her to almost break your jaw, I’m sure you deserved it.”

“I just asked a simple question.”

“I doubt it. Nothing’s ever simple with you. You always have to complicate things, especially if the outcome will benefit you. So tell me, how will this benefit you? How will making her that angry at you help you?”

“I honestly didn’t think that far ahead.”

Derek scoffed and headed in. She took the stairs to the main suite by two and found her pacing in the sitting area of her bedroom. He didn’t know she could get upset like this. He then realized he probably didn’t really know her either.

He caught her shoulders as her pace took her back to him. She collapsed in his body and hugged him. Derek kissed the top of her head and held her close.

“You don’t have to tell me what he said. I can only imagine, but I’m here, and I’m gonna stay, no matter what.”

“I know, and so am I. I wanted, most of my life to be with you, to be loved by you, and now there are…so many complications. When I came to find you I had no idea all…this would happen. I just wanted to save you. Give you some peace.”

She began trembling. He wasn’t sure if it was because she was cold, sad, or mad, but he held her closer. He rubbed his hands up and down her back, as if trying to warm her. She looked up at him. Her eyes shown a brilliant gold as she got on tiptoe to kiss him. He exhaled and kissed her back. Every relationship he had with any women who was close to him in some way ended up dying. He felt, for a long time, that he wasn’t deserving of peace, but here, in her arms, it was all he felt.

“You are my peace.” He whispered to her.

Dominique smiled and kissed him again, this time, more feverishly. It had been over four years since she’s made love and right now she hungered for him. She felt his hands slowly travel up under her skirt and clasp her behind. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in. Low growls escaped him like sighs. She could feel his desires growing as well. They’re kissing intensified. She wanted so badly to have him, have him call out to her, begging her for more. But the sounds of Peter shuffling around downstairs cooled their fire to embers.

“Not tonight. Not while, you know.” Derek said, gesturing with his head to the door.

“Yes, of course.”

He backed away from her, not sure he could stay away. The half moon shown through her bedroom windows upon her, casting shadows on her face that outlined her cat-like features. Her eyes were more almond shaped, and her cheekbones looked sharper and higher, and her thick black eyebrows made her whole face look streamline, like a cat’s. But those lips, those full heart shaped lips! They brought out the sensuality.

They got ready for bed. Dominique wrapped one leg around him as he held her close, and for that night, they both were at peace.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7. Fat Tuesday

Dominique was the first to awaken. She and Derek were still face to face. Her leg wrapped around his waist as his arms were tucked close to his body. Light snores escaped his slightly opened mouth. To Dominique it seemed this was the deepest sleep he’s had in years. She gently touched his cheek, careful not to rouse him. She studied his face. Age had made it’s mark, but subtly so. There were plenty grays in his chin, but everything else look like a handsome thirty five year old. She kissed his bottom lip, holding in place a moment. He shifted, but stayed asleep. She decided to make both the Hales breakfast.

She slid slowly to the edge of the bed, lifting her leg as she slipped away. He didn’t move, but the lack of warmth from her body will be missed. Dominique pulled on sweat pants and headed downstairs. There was Peter, sitting in the breakfast nook, with a cup of coffee and her newspaper. Inwardly she scoffed. His actions last night were not forgotten or forgiven, but she couldn’t be an awful host.

“Pancakes or waffles?” she asked him.

His eyes slowly lifted from the paper and rested on her. He looked very upset. Hopefully at himself for being a complete ass.

“From scratch?” he asked.

“Bien sûr.” (Of course)

“How about French toast?”

“Are you being serious?”

“Oui.”

“Très bien” (very well)

She began making the egg mixture in the quiet. Occasionally she felt his eyes on her. He obviously had more to say but must have admitted defeat.

“Is your little friend joining us?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t heard from her yet.”

“At least someone got some action.” He grumbled.

Dominique then buttered the pan and began heating water for tea. This morning felt like the most normal thing she would probably do this week. After Wednesday, she was sure the week was going to be more turbulent. As she laid the first two slices of French bread in the mix, she caught Peter standing in her peripheral. He was in a long sleeve white half button and black pajamas bottoms, but still coiffeured.

“What?” she asked as he came to her.

“Nothing, just want to watch the master at work.”

Something was playing in his mind. She could tell he wanted to do something but was still inwardly debating to. She flipped the first slices then made a bit more mixture. Peter slowly dropped his paper. He stared at her a moment. Her scent wafted beautifully with the sweet smells of breakfast. The need to be near her took ahold of him. He began creeping towards her, not taking his eyes off her as she cut into the baguette. He got behind her and inhaled softly, taking her in. She felt his breath on her neck, and just as she was about to claw his face off, Derek, who was just waking up, halted in the middle of the stairs.

“Don’t even try it.” His sleepy voice said.

Like a sad child, Peter went back to his coffee and paper. Derek then met her at the stove and kissed her cheek. He gave her a look that asked after her wellbeing.

“Mon héros.” (My hero.) She said, leaning into his kiss.

“What’s this?”

“Traditional French toast.”

“With a baguette?”

“It’s literally how it’s made in France.” Peter said from his corner.

“And some restaurants here make it like this too. It’s better this way, trust me.”

“I had gotten that bread in an attempt to make me and Eli some po-boys and never got around to it.”

“Well, luckily I’m here. It’s the perfect amount of stale for this.”

Derek kissed her lips then sat across from his uncle. They stared at one another then Peter returned to his newspaper.

“If you want. I can allow you both to see the files we have.”

Peter perked up from his paper.

“Oh?”

“Yes. It’ll probably be after your interrogation, but yes. I’ll unlock them for you.”

“Do you have information on our ancestry? I’ve always wanted to see that.” Derek asked.

Dominique flipped the second set of toast then faced them. She folded her arms and sighed. They did have that information, all the way up from when the family left Ireland and landed in Northern California.

“What? Is it bad?” Derek asked.

“No…not exactly. Just basic American history.”

“What do you mean?”

“She means colonization, duh.”

“It’s nothing I’m sure you don’t already know, but yes…that too.”

Her kettle began to whistle. She quickly set up her tea and made the last set of toast.

“Are you going to interrogate us?” Derek ask, almost painfully sad.

“No, because I am so close to you it’ll be considered a conflict of interest. However, Alice will be there as my liaison. She’ll represent me. I’m not going to lie to you…it looks, no…It is very damning. I know, personally because Beacon Hills is literally a beacon…there was just nonstop activity. The Nemeton tree is one of the beacons in north America, there are more, even bigger and more active, but the way things were handled and you two being the remaining protectors…” she sighed.

The case against them was more serious because they were the designated protectors of Beacon Hills and neither of them had been very good at protecting much. They were basically the Dukes or lords of that area if this were looked at like a monarchy.

“Have you heard from your C.O.S.?” Peter asked with some disgust in his voice.

“No.”

She lied, an she knew they knew. Dominique wasn’t much for lying and wasn’t very good at it. She saw the way Peter looked at Derek and rolled his eyes. If Derek hadn’t listened to her heartbeat, Peter definitely had.

She plated their toast and served it. As she sat at the nook with them and she saw the look on Peter’s face. He knew she lied, and now whatever he had initially planned, just evolved.

“Well. Anyways. It’s Mardi Gras today. Are we going out?” Peter said, breaking the awkward silence.

“Absolutely not. I don’t trust you….”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Not to get away. I’m not. I figured if I tried it’ll only be a matter of days before Olsen finds me.”

“Try sooner. You wouldn’t be able to get far from Louisiana before any of his men tracked you down.”

“They didn’t know I was here until you brought them.”

“They absolutely knew before I did. They were at the hotel seconds after I had gotten there, which means, they’ve been watching you a while. I left on a plane hours before Eric and yet he was still there, ready to hand you your ass.”

“So why hasn’t he come after us now? If he’s as good as you say.” Peter asked, making his face do that smug look.

Dominique was definitely sure he knew she lied. He stared at her, waiting for an answer. She took a sip of her tea and looked at both of them. This situation made it look like she was playing both sides, which she absolutely wasn’t. However she didn’t want them to know she was in contact with Eric either. If Peter had that information, who knows how he’d use it.

“I don’t know.” She said simply. Peter’s smile broaden. He looked at Derek then back at her. He chuckled and then cut into his toast and took a bite.

“Well, I know one thing! This is melt in your mouth delicious.” He said.

“Yeah, anyway. I want to go to at least one night parade. Eli and I have been enjoying the last two Mardi Gras…and before I go, I want to enjoy it...even if it’s the last time.”

“It’s too dangerous, mon coeur.” (My heart)

“Why? We’re going to Haiti anyway, so what’s the difference of him catching us then or now even? I…I just want one last night of freedom. And if we do run into him…”

“I’ll handle it. Peter?”

“Yes, my Sovereign?”

“Ugh. Peter, I need you to be on your best behavior. Understood?”

“Oui.”

“Whatever.”

After breakfast Dominique cleaned the kitchen and then went out into the courtyard. Leaves from nearby trees were scattered about, dead and crunchy giving her oasis an ominous feel. She decided to sweep. Her mind was racing, and when it did that she became restless. Once the leaves were in a neat pile in the corner out of sight she sat in the black egged shaped chair and tried to stop moving.

Once she made it home with them they will be taken away and locked in the cells below HQ. Dominique had to mentally prepare for that. She just reunited with Derek and it was killing her to know she could possibly lose him forever. And Peter, though he was an absolute shit, she didn’t want to lose him either.

Thinking of him made the back of her neck prickle where he dug his claws in and made her remember their last encounter. That night was a lot. Physically and emotionally. They had made love for hours. However she wouldn’t exactly call it love. Passion. Out of the two men she’s ever been with, Peter was the most exciting. Her and her mate, they made love, but she and Peter, it was something else…something…feral.

Thinking of her mate made her more overwhelmed. The thought of when she last saw him inundated her mind. They had just moved in with one another…

“I can do cohabitation! I mean, we’ve known one another practically all of our lives, I can get use to you touching my stuff…adding your stuff…being here…” Dominique said looking around the salon of La Maison at his additions to her space.

She had been sworn in last week as Sovereign and now Edvard had finally moved in. He put the last of his clothing on hangers in the massive walk-in and came to her. Though he was 6’4 and over 230lbs, he had the most silent footsteps of any dual natured jaguar. He came to her, quietly descending the marble stairs with a big smile on his lips and wrapped her in his arms. Dominique looked up and him, meeting those chocolate brown eyes.

He was so very handsome. His jet black hair had streaks of white mixed in his thick low cropped curls. He was in dark black slacks that hugged his behind snugly and a navy button up undone down to his chest. His pectorals seemed to push his shirt open more, exposing bare dark bronze skin. She wanted to devour him, right there. That seemed to be the main nature of their lives together. They were mated as teenagers, went through the arduous ritual to see if they were compatible and now as adults (and as panthers) they were official.

Edvard was the son of Norwegian and Nigerian councilors. His mother was a member of one of the First Families. She unfortunately died when he was twelve and his father had completely lost his way and was cast out of the Legion. Edvard took his father’s position and worked hard to restore the Gundersen name.

“Of course you can do this. I’m here.”

He wrapped her in his massive arms and kissed the top of her head. She never thought she would fully accept him. Nature had chosen them to be with one another and it was a magnetic, unbreakable attraction that only severed in death. They both has seen what that had done to their fathers. The death of a mate seems to nearly destroy the survivors. They promised one another to move on if one of them dies too soon…before the loneliness eats them alive.

“Yes, you are…all over my things!”

“Oh!?”

He scooped her up easily and laid her on the large black leather sectional. Edvard rested his upper body on hers and kissed her. He had the softest bow shaped lips that completely completed hers.

“I want to christen this sofa” he said against her neck.

“I have a nice California king upstairs.”

“We can get to that next.”

Dominique giggled at his brazenness.

“Come on, I don’t want to ruin the upholstery. I…”

His large hand slid into her underwear and between her legs. She felt his middle finger glide up and down her. Edvard continued to kiss her neck as she sighed under his touch. His finger slipped inside her. He moaned at her wetness and added pressure to his kisses and touch.

“You what?” he whispered.

“I want to take this upstairs!” Dominique laughed.

“Oh my God! You are no fun!”

He scooped her up and tossed her over his shoulder and climbed back up the stairs, gripping her around the back of her legs. Dominique wasn’t the thinnest of women. She was curvy and athletically built. Most men wouldn’t dream of tossing her around as Edvard did so casually…and she loved it. The feeling of being light, completely trusting someone to keep you from falling (physically and metaphorically).

Once upstairs he gently flipped her down and laid next to her. Dominique turned on her side and laid on his chest. His heart beat sounded like a slow 808. She wrapped her arm around him and he took it then clasped it softly. They relaxed in the company of one another, the crescent moon peaking through passing rain clouds.

“I do love you, truly.” He said. His American accent trailing off to a bit of a Norwegian one. “Despite how I fought it when we were younger, I always loved you. Even before we were old enough to understand what was going to happen to us. You were always…that girl, you know?”

“I love you too. And I understood why you didn’t respond to ‘us’ right away. I had…”

“Yeah, I know. But that’s all the past now. I don’t want no one else, you’re my everything.”

Smiling, Dominique sat up on her hip and looked down at him. Life had tested them in their adolescents and in their early twenties and yet they found their way back to one another. That doesn’t always happen and she never thought it would happen for her, she thought she would be chasing Derek Hale all her life or be alone. Yet, here was a man who returned to her and wanted her, forever for real.

Edvard had his ‘one’ he thought he’d be with, but when they gave the relationship a try it fizzled. He didn’t love her like he thought. Dominique had even came to the conclusion that Derek hadn’t even loved her like she hoped. At the time they hadn’t seen or spoken to one another in ten years and she was ready to be someone’s forever.

Dominique kissed him, cupping his cheek, feeling the beginnings of his beard and his tongue slip against hers. She undid the rest of the buttons of his shirt and kissed his massive chest down to his stomach. A hard gasp escaped him. She then unbuttoned his pants and climbed on top of him. He removed her shirt and took one of her breasts between his lips as his hand gripped her hips, forcing them to glide back and forth on him.

She felt him stiffen and rise under her. He then pulled her head down to him and kissed her feverishly. She kept pace with her hips, feeling the heat burn between them. He wrapped his arm around her waist and stood. He tossed his shirt aside and removed his pants. Dominique looked upon his Rembrandt like physique and just took him in. He was truly magnificent! He took her by the neck and kissed her again. His grip was tight but not enough to cut off air.

“Retourne au lit.” (get back in bed) he purred in her ear.

Dominique obliged, laying on her back. He stood over her, and slid her underwear off and toss them aside. He opened her legs and laid between them, kissing her all over her neck and face. She reached between them and took him in her hands. He flinched at her grasp, gasping with pleasure as she guided him in her. Edvard was thicker than what she was use to, but he always took his time. He slowly tilted his hips forward, sliding deeper into her, spreading and filling her.

She moaned as he slid deeper in her. He then took her legs and wrapped them around his waist. She called for him quietly as she slid out. Slowly he pushed back in as he took her left leg and hooked it in the crook of his elbow, opening her more.

“Faster.” She whispered.

He nodded yes against her neck and sped up. Dominique tilted her pelvis back to assist him in going deeper. She squeezed the length of him as he slid out, making Edvard moan and call to her. She clawed down his back and the friction set ripples of pleasure up his body. He moved harder, pumping in her as they found a rhythm that worked in conjunction with one another.

Feeling her heat fueled his desire to make her release. He pumped faster, wrapping his arms under and around her and Dominique obliged in return. He sat them upright, allowing her to straddle him and giving her control of their imminent release. He then took her by the neck again with one hand. He looked up at her face as she called his name and bounced upon him.

“You’re so beautiful.” He groaned. “I love you, oh my God. Don’t stop! Don’t…don’t stop my queen. Make me finish! Make me…”

He held her around the waist with both arm as he quivered under her. A hard growl from his chest escaped him as he came hard inside her.

Dominique looked down at his face. He was a bright red and glistening, but his own beauty held her captive. His eyes glowing a bright green as he relaxed in her arms. He kissed her once more, then turned her over and down her back.

“You didn’t get to finish.” He said.

He slid back on the bed and laid on his stomach in front of her. He spread her legs apart and licked between them. Dominique, still in a frenzy screamed his name as his tongue made contact. He held her hips in place. Dominique wasn’t far as his tongue worked in fast circles, making her back arch. She rocked her hips in time with his licks.

“Come for me, my baby.” He growled.

She never lasted long with Edvard. Once he commanded her release she obliged seconds later.

They made love once more that night before falling asleep in one another’s arms. However that morning, when Dominique awoke, he was gone…

“Hey, you alright?” Derek asked.

Dominique looked up to see him standing next to her with a kind smile on his face. She stood and hugged him tightly, resting her face in his neck.

“Hey, hey. It’s okay. I got you. I got you, Dom.”

                                            *

Carnival.

The lights, the sounds, and the smells seemed to swirl into one living thing. Dominique waited in front of her condo for Alice as the Hales did whatever they were doing inside. She remained separated from both of them most of the day. She felt, if she got any closer, tomorrow night would be more difficult than it had to be.

Derek finished dressing. He tied his boots and stood in front of the mirror of the primary suite and stared at his reflection. Am I going to die? Was all he kept asking himself all day. He wanted to trust Dom in her words. She said over and over that she at least wouldn’t let him, but since Eli was born he thought more and more of his mortality and what it would do to his son.

Peter entered the hall. He stood in the doorway looking none too excited about Carnival.

“What?” Derek asked, pushing back thoughts of death.

“I don’t want to do this.” Peter grumbled.

“Yeah well you are, it was your idea anyway. “

“I reserve the right to change my mind.”

“Let’s just go.”

“No.”

Derek turned to him in disbelief and just chuckled. He gave himself another look in the full length mirror and walked past him to meet Dom downstairs. He found her outside with Alice. They seemed in high spirits and he desperately wanted to meet them on their level, but his thoughts kept dragging him down.

“Hey, mon Coeur? What’s the matter?” she asked, taking ahold of his arm and held it close to her.

He wanted to tell her his fears, he wanted to say how afraid he was and he wanted to beg her to just let him and Eli disappear in the night, but he didn’t.

“I think Peter’s getting cold feet.” He said with a weak smile.

“Mon dieu! This was his idea! Give me a second.” (My God)

“Be gentle.” Alice joked.

Derek allowed her past him. He stood silently with Alice, trying to gather some courage. He was thoroughly afraid.

“You know, she might have missed it, but I’m still here. If you’re scared, you should really tell her.” Alice said.

She laid a gentle hand on his shoulder. He could tell Alice was afraid herself, probably of him, of Peter, or of the whole situation. But, he knew it definitely took a lot of courage for her to comfort him.

“I know…but I…I don’t know how. I know what she’s gonna say, but it’s not going to comfort me. My son…I…”

“I know you may have known her longer so you think you have an idea of what to expect with her, but I know her better. We’ve been friends since our late twenties and if you don’t trust anything, trust this…you’re safe and so is Eli. You have no idea how much she’s been protecting you and your uncle from the Legion, even when she didn’t have any power. She left her station to come get you herself; literally told an army to stand down. Derek, you and Eli are safe and everything WILL be okay. I promise you.”

He took a deep breath and exhaled, almost brought to tears.

“I’ve lost so much in my life. Every woman, EVERY single one of them I loved in different ways all died! All of them. In a way, I felt the continent sized distance between Dom and I kept her alive…kept her safe from whatever curse was set upon me. I’m not just scared for my son’s life, I’m scared for hers as well.”

“You’re a very noble guy. Every girl deserves a guy to love her as much as you love Dom. But, she lost just as much. This is the most alive I’ve seen her in the past four years. You brought her back to life. You…you two NEED one another. “

Derek swallowed tears and hugged Alice. Meanwhile upstairs Peter sat in the settee in Dominique’s bedroom like a stubborn child.

“Don’t make me knock you out and carry you down.” Dominique growled.

“No.”

“This was your idea!”

“And I’m going to tell you what I told Derek. I reserve the right to change my mind.”

Dominique scoffed and paced the sitting area. Peter always found a way to make things more complicated for no reason other than to benefit him.

“You’re making me dizzy.” He said as-a-matter-of-factly.

He caught her wrist. They met each other’s eyes. He was completely smittened again. He wasn’t sure if it was because mating season was soon or if he was actually in love, which he hoped against, but wasn’t sure.

“Please. Let’s go. This could be your last night of freedom. “

“You’re not making a strong case here.”

He stood. He looked her all over her face. She looked so gentle, so soft, but he knew there was an absolute killer underneath that façade. He’s seen it. This woman was his equal in every way and he was powerless in making her see that.

She attempted to yank her wrist away, but he held fast. Her eyes glowed a brilliant gold and her fangs slid down slowly from her grimace.

“That’s my girl.” He whispered.

He took her by the waist and pulled her in and kissed her. She tasted like rich chocolate and sex. She pushed away and slapped him in his jaw so hard he felt it was dislocated.

Soon Derek and Alice were in the doorway while he was crumpled on the floor.

“Stay your ass here then!” her voice sounded like a panther growl and her own voice as she stood over him.

Dominique left Peter on the floor, trying to reset his jaw as she brushed past Derek and Alice. She needed to get away before she killed him. She went into the courtyard, hiding in the shadows of the late evening. In that moment she wasn’t sure what she was mad at. Was she mad that he tried that? Or that, deep inside she wanted his kiss and more. The season was definitely upon them and her lack of intimate attention was building up, impairing her judgment and good sense.

She took another deep breath, shook off the feelings of self doubt and returned to the group. Alice was waiting for her by the front door, holding both of their jackets.

“Are you alright, chef?” Alice asked.

“Yeah. I’m okay.”

Derek came downstairs smiling, stifling a laugh. Not far behind him was Peter. His jaw was set but his left side had a bruise that was steadily fading. Derek took her hands and looked her in the eyes, silently asking if she was okay. She nodded and he returned with the same nod.

“Let’s go.” He then said.

There weren’t many people in the French Quarter. The night parades were on St. Charles Ave at this time. They had decided to walk the four or so miles to the parade line. Derek and Dominique walked behind Alice in Peter. It seemed Derek wanted to have some privacy with her without eyes on them.

“How are you so calm with his attempts?” Dominique asked.

“Because I know nothing will come of them. Nothing but pain for him anyway.” Derek said cheerfully.

“True.”

“Would you want me to do something?”

“No. It ultimately wouldn’t be worth it.”

Derek slowed his pace, creating more space between them and Peter and Alice. Derek stopped and took her face in his hands and gave her a chaste kiss. Dominique felt the strength in his hands and his gentleness. She wanted him so badly it almost hurt.

“Soon.” He whispered, then kissed her again.

They walked on, now to the steps of Harmony Circle. Alice and Dominique leapt gracefully from step to step until they were on the other side and on St. Charles Ave. They crowd thicken and the music from floats filled the air. The cloudy night sky was a glow with neon lights from what seemed like all over. Street food vendors pushed carts of hot dogs, cotton candy, and drinks. The party was just beginning but the people had been there since earlier in the day. The group crossed several streets named after the muses until they found a good spot just blocks from Jackson Avenue, near Peter’s apartments.

The first float of the night was steadily approaching to the right. The cool air and the revelers environment lighten the mood. Dominique had calmed and forgotten about the kiss, Derek’s perpetual melancholy had lifted, Alice was having the time of her life, and even Peter smirked a little. It seemed as though the city’s air was overloaded with oxygen. Everyone was light.

Derek and Alice were completely enthralled in catching throws as the glittering floats glided past. Dominique looked back at Peter for the first time in two hours and caught him staring intensely across the street at something. She stepped back behind Derek and tried to see what Peter was seeing.

“Ils sont a vous?” (are they yours) he asked her in French.

She found his sight line and saw two men who moved against the crowd. It was difficult to catch their scent, but it wasn’t difficult for her to spot Eric’s men.

“Je ne les reconnais pas.” (I don’t recognize them.) She responded.

Peter stepped away and headed back in the direction they came. Dominique quickly went after him to stop him. Derek and Alice oblivious to the impending danger kept catching throws from the parade.

She caught up to Peter six blocks away under the shadows of a restaurant. Peter huffed in disgust. He paced, but kept his eyes on the two men.

“I thought you called them off?” he growled, grabbing her upper arm tightly.

“What?”

“Ohhhh, don’t do that. Don’t you play dumb. You know I heard your heart this morning. You were in contact with Olsen this whole time!”

“Yes, but not like you think. Listen to my heart now.”

He stood still and listened. His eyes drifted to her lips then down to her chest. He took a step towards her, leaning in an attempt to steal a kiss. Just as Dominique was backing away, Peter was thrown to the ground against the restaurant. Dominique looked back at the men, they were trying to find an opening between floats to cross the street. She then went to Peter who was slumped against the building, groaning in agony. She kneeled next to him, searching for a wound.

“Peter, where does it hurt?”

“My chest.” He growled, eyes a glow and fangs extended.

Dominique peeled his jacket away and saw the black expellant seep from beneath his gray shirt. She touched it and felt a hot stabbing pain in her fingers.

“Wolfsbane.”

“I need to get…”

He roared as Dominique rolled his jacket off his shoulder and peeled his shirt off it. Whatever strain of wolfs bane it was, the poison was spreading quickly to his neck and heart.

“Take me home. I…I have a kit for situations like this.”

Dominique nodded and got around to his uninjured side and lifted him up. They were eight or so blocks from his street but another fifteen away from his building with absolutely no way to get around the floats. She looked for the men who had seemed to have disappeared.

“We have to figure out a way around the parade.” She said to him.

She could tell the poison was spreading with every bit of exertion for all of his weight was on Dominique. She wanted to carry him, but it would have been very conspicuous, even in this environment. She walked him back to where Derek and Alice was, making sure his jacket covered his wound.

Derek caught a plastic cup that was Dominique’s favorite shade of blue, he turned to show it to her and just noticed she or Peter wasn’t at his side. A panic shocked him to high alert. He stood on his tiptoes and scanned the crowded street for them. He turned to Alice who was enthralled in a conversation with a guy. He tapped her gently and caught her eyes. She saw the panic and searched the crowd as well.

“Where are they?” Alice asked.

“There!”

The two rushed to the back of the crowd and into the shadows to find Peter and Dominique. Derek saw the black expellant drip from Peter’s left arm and to the sidewalk.

“What happened?”

“Olsen’s men! They shot me!”

“We have to get him to his house.”

“How? The streets…”

“I know, we have to go up and over.”

Everyone stopped and looked at Dominique. They couldn’t believe that thought even came to her.

“That’s a fuckin terrible idea! Everyone’s looking up to catch something. Someone will definitely see.” Peter grumbled.

“Do you have a better idea?”

They all stood over him, waiting.

“No.”

“Then let me help you. Jaguars have excellent jaw strength you know.” She chuckled.

They crossed from one side of Jackson Ave to the other. The houses were hardly lit and the shadows were enough to keep them moderately covered. She just needed to get her and Peter on someone’s roof and jump over four lanes and two story tall floats. She went to the third house from the corner. The crowd was mostly to the street. She had to nonchalantly walk him to the house and hope no one saw them sneak into these people’s backyard.

“What are you going to do? There’s too many people around.” Peter asked.

“Just trust me.”

Dominique and Peter stumbled into the Garden District neighborhood. Some NOPD and Garden District security were stationed to keep non residents out of places they shouldn’t be. She knew they would be there, but she needed a quick distraction.

“I need to text Alice. Can you hold yourself up a second?”

“This poison is spreading and it burns like a mother fucker.”

“So, yes?”

She let Peter lean on her as she pulled our her phone. Alice and Derek were close by in sight. She sent the text and saw Alice as she read it. It looked as though she showed Derek. He nodded and said something quickly to her. Soon they both disappeared, leaving Dominique confused.

“Where did they go?” Peter asked.

“WHOA!!” a police yelled.

Dominique and Peter turned to see two giant wolves walk up to NOPD. The officers drew their guns and pointed them at the large animals.

“That must be your distraction. Now what?”

Dominique maneuvered them into the shadow between the third and second house. She quickly sat Peter down then proceeded to remove her shoes, jacket and shirt.

“Oh dear lord.” He smiled.

“Can you not look.”

“Not like it’s nothing I’ve never seen before.”

“Peter.”

“Fine.”

He closed his eyes and she quickly undressed. He felt her tuck her clothes under his good arm and heard her place her shoes next to him. He peaked an eye open and saw her naked silhouette. Her arms were more muscled than the last time he’d seen her and her hips were wider, but she was still gorgeous.

There then was the sound of bones twisting and skin tearing. Seconds later he was face to face with a giant black panther. He had never seen her in this shape. He didn’t even know she could turn into a full panther. Her eyes glowed golden as she stared at him. Peter felt his heart catch in his chest as she got closer to him. The heat Dominique let off was like being near a campfire and her pheromones seemed to have him in a choke hold.

Dominique then glided behind him and nudged his back. Her large round head then motioned behind her. She nudged him again then motioned.

“You want me to get on your back!? Are you crazy?”

She flashed long white fangs the nudged him again. Reluctantly, Peter tucked her clothes underneath his arm more, grabbed her shoes, tied them together and wrapped them around the back of his neck, then got on her back. He laid flat, and with what grip he could muster, he wrapped his arm around her neck. He felt the muscles in her shoulder contract as she readied for a leap. She lowered her back legs, raised her head and with a powerful burst and a gust of wind that almost knocked him off her, she leapt silently on to the roof. Dominique then laid flat, allowing Peter a moment to regroup.

“God. You did that in one bound.” He said looking into her eyes.

She nudged her head against his. Her fur felt like silk against his cheek. She then sniffed his injury and up to his neck. Peter understood that it was her knowing the poison was traveling. He then heard the sounds of men scrambling. He looked over and saw NOPD trying to shoo a large black wolf and a medium size gray and gold one. The two hounds playfully leapt on the officers and rolled around their legs. The officers were confused, but knew the animals weren’t a threat. Dominique then nudged his face gently.

“Hey. If you want a kiss, you’re gonna have to turn back into a real girl, okay.” He joked.

Dominique nudged him harder, pushing him flat on the roof and gave a low growl. Peter felt the vibration in his entire torso. He gripped her clothing again as she lowered down so he could climb on her back again. Once he was on, she stood. He could see straight through the trees that were on the streetcar line and that separated St. Charles’s north and south bound lanes. From their house to the one across the street was a good forty five feet. Peter wasn’t fully confident in her ability to clear the floats, trees, power lines, and streetlights and make it to the roof, but he held tighter than before and rested his head against the side of her neck.

Dominique backed as far as she could. She was preparing for a running start. Peter clutched her neck. His heart raced, spreading the poison faster. He felt himself weakening. However Dominique lowered into a running stance then took off. Her back legs then propelled them up and forward. Peter closed his eyes, quickly feeling leaves slap his face and the hard landing of Dominique’s front paws. She lowered again, allowing him off her back.

This house wasn’t as cloaked as the one across the street, but the roof was flat and they had ample cover. Peter laid on his back. He was excited yet in agony. The sounds of her morphing back were subtly heard over the music from the floats. He saw her body better. Her ink black fur seemed to melt away as she shrunk in the shape of a woman. Her dark brown skin looked wet in the street lights and her afro hung down below her collarbone. She looked fresh out of the shower.

“Close your eyes!” her accented voice called.

He quickly shut them as she scrambled back in her clothing. He realized then the magnitude of creature he was in the presence of. To him, she was always the quiet silly girl…but now, he saw his Sovereign. Once dressed she stood and helped him up. The slowly walked to the back of the house. There was a family barbecuing below, enjoying the party.

“We’ll go down the side and then rejoin the crowd. From there we should get to your apartment with no issue.” She said confidently

Peter nodded in agreement. However, his world was becoming a neon blur of color and sounds. He felt his world spin, making him beyond dizzy. Then, blackness.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8. Ash Wednesday/Poison.

Peter felt as if he were swimming. His head felt heavy and his body felt buoyant. He wasn’t in any pain, just very lightheaded. Was he awake? Where even was he? They were just talking. He saw her, right? Peter looked around him. Everything was a dark blur. He rubbed his eyes to help them adjust. Nothing. He then felt more conscious. He must have been dreaming.

He then felt a large black panther rubbing it’s face against his. The fur was warm and softer than anything he knew. He heard it’s heartbeat as if it was the whole of the room. He then saw Dominique in a black lace bodysuit. She laid on her side where the panther just was. Her slender hand glided up his bare arm as she looked him in his eyes. She wore black lipstick that accentuated her black eyes and thick black eyelashes. She then sat up and crawled to him. Her curly hair circulated her face like black smoke.

She smiled with her lips. He wanted to taste those lips, feel that body on his. He loved her in lace. The floral patterns of it always reminded him of her second nature. She sat on his hips and looked down at him. Then she grabbed his injured shoulder and as if fire came from her hand, it burned!

Peter woke up with an agonizing scream. Derek covered his mouth with his hand to muffle it. He watched as Alice dug out the bullet with tweezers and gently removed it. The bullet was flattened but a neon yellow-green mist sizzled from it and his uncle’s shoulder. He held him still with one hand and continued to muffle his screaming with the other.

“You know you’re not out of the woods yet. We have to burn the residual poison out.” Alice said, dropping the bullet on a napkin then reached for a lighter.

“Oh, shit.” Peter huffed before fainting again.

“Hold him down again in case he pops up from the pain.” Alice commanded.

Dominique handed her the long butane lighter and got on the other side of Derek to help hold Peter down. As Alice positioned the ignited lighter over Peter’s wound, Derek and Dominique braced down. The smell of burnt skin, butane, and burning Wolfsbane was like a noxious mist in Peter’s bedroom. He didn’t wake or stir. He laid, almost peacefully as Alice cleared the bullet wound.

“He looks…almost sweet like this.” Alice said.

“Almost.” Dominique replied.

Dominique went to the main suite’s bathroom and wet a wash towel with cool water. The night’s events replayed in her mind in quick recession. Whomever shot Peter was across the street, behind her, and was a talented marksman because they missed everyone in the crowd and hit their target. She suspected it could have been Eric’s men, but what would have been the motive? She rung out the towel and stood, thinking. Perhaps if she saw who it was. If she could place the person she could establish a possible motive.

Suddenly, Derek’s hand glided down her forearm and to her hand. She wasn’t sure how long she had been standing there, but his gentle touch brought her back to reality. She looked up in the mirror and met his eyes. He smiled and kissed her cheek, squeezing her hand.

“What were you thinking about?” he asked.

“Who could possibly be behind this.”

“You don’t think it was your guy’s men?”

“No. Actually, I’m not sure. There’s no reason for him to order this.”

“Then, do you think someone else could be behind this?”

“Maybe. But why not kill him? Who ever this was knows who I am and should also know that we could save him. So why not just end him, there?”

“Too many people?”

“Maybe. I don’t know.”

“Can you get in touch with Eric Olsen and just ask?”

“The thought has crossed my mind.”

“I do know one thing. It was a professional hit with a very interesting choice of Wolfsbane. I’ve seen this used before. At the time, someone was using it to assassinate a bunch of us. However, this particular strain is ultra rare. It’s called lichen or Latharia Vulpina. It’s created from the blood of a nogitusne. This…this is personal. Do you know anyone who would have this?”

“I’m sure, if it was Eric or one of his men, they’ll definitely have it. But if it’s as rare as you say…why waste it?”

“It seems like this may be thicker than we think.”

Dominique returned to Peter and passed the now cool towel over his face and neck. She needed to get in contact with Olsen and soon. This couldn’t have been his doing, he knows she has the Hales in her custody and he’s such a stickler for the rules, so much so he wouldn’t execute them before trial. She was growing a little worried now.

About an hour later Peter began to wake. He looked absolutely exhausted. He sat up and touched his shoulder where he was shot. He winced. The pain must still be radiating on the inside, but outside he was completely healed. He finally saw Dominique in the chair by his bed.

“What time is it?” he asked groggily.

“A little after midnight.”

“Ash Wednesday.”

“Yes. How are you feeling?”

“Like I was lit on fire, burned to ashes, then the ashes were lit on fire and stamped out.”

“That good, huh?”

“Did you see the asshole who did this to me?”

“Barely. He moved in and out of the crowd too much.”

“I’m sure Eric’s men were just doing their duty.”

“This couldn’t have been them.”

“Oh? Is that what you’re telling yourself?”

“What are you going on about? If it was Eric, he would have killed you! But not after your trial. So who did you piss off enough to use lichen on you?”

Peter didn’t say anything. He rolled his eyes and laid back down.

“That many, huh?”

“Leave me be.”

“As you wish.”

She got up and went into the living room with Derek. He sat quietly on the tufted leather sofa, looking at photos of what Dominique suspected to be his son.

“That’s Eli?”

“Yeah. That’s my guy.”

He passed Dominique his phone. She flipped through the photos.

“Oh my, he looks like you! Those eyes! And that dark hair. He’s you through and through.”

“He’s got his mom’s everything else. The best of her.”

Dominique didn’t want to pry. She handed him his phone back and sat with him as he flipped through the photos. As they progressed to more recent ones, Derek’s face grew more somber. Dominique felt utter despair from him.

“If I can’t…”

“I’ll be there, personally. He’ll never want for anything. Promise.”

“Thank you.”

“I also promise you that you’ll be with him again, making my initial promise null and void.”

“You can’t promise that. I know how guilty I am. I think about Boyd and Erica everyday. I know their in the file…and I know how I royally messed up with them.”

“You also won’t believe how many unregistered sires we get a month. So trust me, you’re fine if that’s the most you’ve done. Also, I’ll let you in on a secret.” She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder and looking up, smiling at him. “Beacon Hills needs a protector. Just one.”

She felt some relief from him. He understood. Only one of them needed to be alive or at least free to return. Derek leaned down and kissed her. It was a slow and tender kiss. He wanted to feel every inch of her lips, feel the pressure she applied as hers pressed into his. The sounds of Alice entering the living room separated them.

“Soooo, I guess we’re spending the night here?” she asked.

“Oh absolutely not!” Peter protested from his bedroom.

“Yeah, we probably should. He’s in no condition to really move right now, plus, I want the condo to remain a secret…just in case.” Derek added, completely ignoring Peter’s objection.

“Then we’ll have to get our clothes. I’ll go back. You two stay with him…” Alice said.

“And carry all that by yourself? Nah. I’ll come with you.”

“And leave me with that psycho? I think the fuck not!” Alice exclaimed.

“I think none of you should stay.”

“Okay. You’re the strongest of all of us." Derek said, turning to Dom. "You stay with Peter and Alice and I will go get our stuff and the cars. I don’t want to leave them there.”

“Oh hell no! I don’t want the baby wolf driving my car.” Peter projected.

“I’ll drive it back Peter, relax!”

“Not any better!”

“Just be careful. And make sure to straighten up before you leave. I know when you and Eli first arrived, my place was spotless and I’d like to return to it someday like that.”

“Of course. You ready?” Derek said, turning to Alice.

“Sure.”

He kissed Dominique once more. Holding still a moment before moving his lips across hers. It was almost torture to leave her. But she was the only one, other than him, strong enough to subdue Peter and…he really needed to pack anyway.

As he stood his mind raced over so many things. He texted Eli, telling him he’d be gone with the lady whose condo they had been staying in and his reaction was unexpected. His son was excited for him. Thinking he was going on vacation with an old girlfriend. Derek didn’t have the heart to correct him. However, with the Spring season and the annual ball, he may as well have been. He’d never been to the Equinox Ball. There were times he had overheard his parents talking about it. He imagined that’s how Cora got here. He was actually excited and equally terrified to go.

“See you in a bit.” She whispered.

He nodded and followed Alice out the door.

Peter huffed in his bed. It was dark except for the waxing gibbous peering through the sheer curtains of his bedroom windows. He heard Derek and the baby wolf leave and felt Dominique’s heavy presence just outside his door. For some reason, his stomach was in knots. This was the second time they’d be alone together and the last time didn’t go as he had planned. He adjusted in bed, slightly unsure what to do with his body. When he was half out of it, he remembered her standing over him. The look of worry painted beautifully on her face. He shifted again. He just couldn’t get comfortable, and his shoulder and upper chest burned like hell!

“Dom? Perhaps I can trouble you for a glass of water?”

“Last time I checked, your legs were fine.” She said boredly from the living room.

“True, but I’m extremely lightheaded.”

There was silence for a moment, then he heard her scoff and the sounds of her shuffle off the sofa. He relaxed on his pillow closing his eyes to imagine where in the kitchen she might be. The sounds of cabinet doors opening an closing, then the sounds of glass clinking on the concrete counter top. The refrigerator opened. She had found the pitcher of water. Then silence. Her footsteps were so quiet he didn’t know she was in the room until he felt the cool of the glass above his bare chest. He opened his eyes to see her staring into his, holding the glass above his torso.

“Thank you.”

Dominique rolled her eyes.

The coolness helped with the burning quickly. Whatever strain of Wolfsbane they used he needed it in his stash…if he ever got out of this. He took a few more gulps, not taking his eyes off her. She looked absolutely disgusted and tired. Halfway through with his water he struggled to reach over and place it on his nightstand. With a huff, Dominique took it and placed it down.

“Thank you…again.”

She nodded and did an about face to the living room.

“Please stay.” The sound of the amount of begging in his voice startled him.

“Oh no. The last time I trusted you you stabbed me in the neck!”

“I know, I know. I thought…”

“I don’t care what you thought. It told me all I needed to know.”

She turned and he shot up and reached for her, straining his arm. The pain shot through him like a bolt of lightning. A guttural growl from his chest burst from him, pausing Dominique halfway to the door. Why was he still in so much pain?

“Are you alright?” she asked, turning to him.

“Yeah, it just still hurts like hell.”

Dominique came to his side and looked at the injured shoulder. He was still slightly bruised. His shoulder was a yellow and light purple color where the bullet penetrated. She gently touched the area. It was hot, feverish. She darted her eyes to his then back at the bruise.

“What?” he asked.

“Nothing. It’s fascinating actually. You should be completely healed, but this strain of Wolfsbane is unlike any I’ve ever seen.”

“Tell me about it. I seen what it did to something more powerful than even you. This was made for something more…volatile than the likes of you or I.”

“Yes, well. Just relax and try not to aggravate it.”

She turned to leave again, but he called to her. He didn’t want to be alone, especially knowing she was near and not with him.

“Peter, I’m not entertaining your foolishness. So unless your arm is falling off or you’re bursting into flames, I’ll be in the other room.”

“I just don’t want to be alone.”

“Derek and Alice will be back within the hour. Just…”

“Please sit with me. I swear I won’t do anything. I physically can’t anyway”

She stared at him with anger behind her eyes. He was really hoping trusting nature would kick in one more time.

Dominique sighed then sat at the foot of his bed, beyond arm’s reach. He really did look pathetic. With her guard up she acquiesced. They stared silently at one another until she broke contact and turned away from him. She picked at the soft threads of her skirt as she leaned on her hip, and held herself up with her other hand.

“Do you remember the second time we saw one another. We had to be teenagers. Derek was in junior high and you were what?”

“At that time, meeting my mate for the first time.” She answered sadly.

“What is that even like? To be mated?”

“It’s…”

It was a hard sensation to describe. She sat up and searched the air for a facsimile.

“It’s like when you’ve lost something and the satisfaction of finding it times a hundred million. I’m not sure in the case of wolves, but with us, there’s a literal signal that you’ve found your one. With Edvard and I, it was my father’s birthday celebration. He and his family arrived a little late, but when our eyes met, the lights that were strung over the patio burst as if they were overloaded with electricity.”

“So literally an electric attraction.”

“Yes, in a way. Neither of us wanted this. We were just children but the adults oohed and applauded. He was nice enough to give me space, and time to…figure this all out, even though his father vehemently pushed him. When we were about sixteen, we had to participate in this outdated patriarchal ritual that neither of us were excited for. He had a girl he was deeply in love with and I was not ready to be intimate with anyone.”

“But me.”

“No, not even you. We may have had moments of touches and play, but sex? No, I wasn’t ready for that.”

“Where is he now?”

“I don’t know.”

“You think he ran off with another?”

“I don’t know…”

Her eyes welled with tears, but she fought them. She said she would never shed any more tears for a man who would abandon her like that.

He looked at her as she fought what looked like deep anger. Even with her face contorted in such anguish she was still so beautiful. She sat near him, on the edge of the bed, one leg bent towards him and the other on the side railing, holding her up. Her thighs looked so inviting. Without thinking he sat up slowly and slid his hand up her under thigh. She sighed at his touch, closing her eyes. With a little more boldness he moved his hand higher until he felt the cloth of her underwear. She was so very warm there. He wanted to pull her underwear to the side and touch the wetness that waited.

Dominique felt his soft hand glide dangerously close. He stopped just below it, looking at her leg. She felt him grip under her thigh lightly. His breathing became labored. Deep inside she wanted him to go higher, touch her where he was very familiar.

They looked at one another intensely. He licked his lips and tempted fate by moving a bit higher. His fingertips rested between her thigh and lips. She didn’t move although every fiber of her being screamed for her to. They’ve made love so many times in the past, but now, she was Derek’s. She slid back from him quickly and stood.

Defeatedly, he laid back on his pillow and reached for the rest of his water. She turned on her heel and went back into the living room and laid on the sofa. She sighed and turned into the pillows and exhaled.

Never again will he have her. Fifteen years ago he had already shown her his true feelings. He didn’t love her, he probably didn’t really care about her. However Derek loved her, she loved him and he was showing her his true feelings. Dominique vowed to make this work with him.

About thirty minutes later Alice and Derek returned with their luggage. She must have dozed for she felt his beard brush her cheek.

“Hey.” He whispered.

“Hey.” She said back.

“We’re sleeping on the sofa tonight?” he smiled

“Yeah, let Alice have the other bedroom.”

“Okay.”

Dominique pushed further into the sofa, allowing Derek room to lay behind her. He wrapped her arm around her waist and nuzzled his face in the back of her neck. She heard him sigh happily. Never again.

*The Next Morning.

The street sweepers were out early, hours before the catholic citizens were getting up to receive their cross of ash on their foreheads. Dominique awoke, still in Derek’s arms, on the surprisingly comfortable sofa. She heard Peter move about in his bedroom. He was about to take a shower. Dominique touched Derek’s hand, feeling the soft black hairs. It was clutch tight to her shirt, just under her breasts. She looked over her shoulder to see his mouth slightly opened. It was hard to tell what time it was, but she guessed from the sunlight through the windows, it was a bit after dawn.

Derek began to stir. He must be aware she was awake. She noticed, since they’ve been waking up together, that his circadian rhythm has been matching hers.

“Morning.” He whispered.

“Morning.”

“What are we doing for breakfast? I’ve gotten use to you spoiling me.”

“I'm not for making myself familiar with Peter’s kitchen, but there’s a ton of breakfast and brunch places on Magazine.”

“Cool.”

He didn’t move right away, he just snuggled in the back of her neck again and held her tight.

“I didn’t think I’d ever see you again.” He said quietly.

“Same.”

“Though it’s under the worst circumstances, I’m glad you’re here.”

“Me too.”

She reached behind her and touched his cheek. He leaned into her touch and kissed the palm of her hand.

“Beignets anyone? Morning Call is opened twenty four hours.” Peter said, standing over them.

“Are YOU sure YOU want to go out again?” Derek replied, sitting up.

“Ugh. You’re right. But I’m not having you all dirty my kitchen or the rest of my place before we leave.”

“Alice and I will go.”

“Oh God. I hate cold beignets. Alright, just…be careful.”

Derek and Dom looked up at him. It was unusual for him to express concern. Dominique stood and smooth her clothes down. She met Peter’s eyes for a second. In that moment, he seemed to acknowledge and ‘forget’ their moment of brief weakness last night. She then headed to the guest bedroom to find Alice buried under the covers, comfortably snoring like a puppy.

“Mon ami.” (my friend) Dominique whispered over Alice.

Alice groaned awake and turned to see Dominique standing above her.

“Do you always just wake up like that?” Alice said, voice still heavy with sleep.

“Like what?”

“Like, that. Like Beyoncé.”

“Come on. We’re getting beignets from Morning Call.”

“Oh! Alright.”

Once they left Peter sat in the living room with his nephew. His arm still throbbed, but was more mobile. The thoughts of overpowering Derek and escaping raced through his mind, but he remembered his nephew was the alpha here. There was really no where he could go.

“So you and Dom, huh?” he said.

“Yeah, and?”

“You know about her mate? Edvard?”

“How do you know his name? And what does it matter to you?”

“She told me, last night. That…doesn’t bother you?”

“Why are you like this? And so early in the morning?”

“Like what? I’m looking out for you. What if this guy shows up again and wants her back? What are you going to do? Fight for her?”

“If it comes to that, yes?”

“What if she wants to go back to him?”

“I doubt that.”

“You know, it's easy to say that. Especially for us. We’ve never met our mates. Talia…and your father, they were mates. You didn’t see what that was like. For us, we bond for life. In that fire, your mother died with your father because if she survived without him, that would have killed her. What if Dom has that kind of bond with this Edvard guy? What are you gonna do?”

Derek sat in silence, angry. He knew there was validity to what Peter was saying, but the timing of him saying it was odd. He had to keep reminding himself that his uncle ALWAYS had ulterior motives that were ultimately for his gain.

“I guess I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it.” Derek responded quietly.

“Such faith.”

“Peter.”

“Yes?”

“Shut the fuck up.”

Dominique and Alice returned forty minutes later. The powdered pastries were still very warm and the café au lait were perfect no matter the temperature.

“At about noon we should head to the airport. The pilot would be ready for takeoff at three.” Alice said after her last bite.

“Yeah.” Peter groaned under his breath.

“From there, it’s about a two and a half hour flight. After it’ll be a few minutes drive to HQ where Eric and some of his men will be waiting to apprehend you two. You’ll be escorted to the cells below HQ to await trial. I don’t want either of you down there. I’ll see if I can convince him to let you stay with me.”

Peter perked up at the thought of that. He hasn’t seen Haiti in over twenty years and he’s never been to la maison, not even when Emmanuel was Sovereign.

“I can see him letting Derek stay, but Peter…ehhh.” Alice added.

“Oh come on! Was I that terrible?”

“Yes!” the three of them said in unison.

It was currently eight AM.

Four more hours of freedom.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9. The Greater Antilles.

“While I still have a few hours of freedom, I’m going to sample this very fine wine and whatever other amenities are available.” Peter said as they boarded the jet.

On the way to the Lakefront Airport they all were quiet. The situation became more real, and a heavy feeling hung in the air. Alice and Dominique stopped at the condo and left a note for Eli for when he returned for the summer. Dominique wanted the young man to reach her directly…in case. She didn’t divulge any information other than she was the friend her dad spoke about, with her name and cell number. She hoped the young man trusted his instincts and his father's word.

Just before take off Emmanuel also gave her a call. He was thoroughly surprised that his daughter had gotten the Hales to come willingly. He even spoke with them a while.

“Derek Hale. My God, you’ve more gray than I! and a father I hear.” Emmanuel Boudreaux said on the monitor of Dominique’s laptop.

“Yeah. I miss him already.”

Derek tried to keep a light heart, but the fear of the next few hours played in his voice and eyes. Emmanuel could see it.

“Look. This situation is terrible, at best…but I know Dominique has it under control. You and Peter will be alright…you more than Peter. Is he near?”

“Right across from him, Emmanuel.”

Derek turned the laptop around so Emmanuel could see Peter as he spoke to him. For the first time ever, Derek saw something that looked like shame on his uncle’s face.

“Peter. What the hell, man? I would ask what we’re you thinking, but I already know the answer to that. Your own ass!” Emmanuel sighed and looked away from his monitor. It had to be almost dawn in England, but he was dressed in a black button up and in his home office, sitting as though he’d had meetings all day.

“Well, who would I be if not myself?” Peter said smugly.

“Of course. Well, I will be there in two days. Your trials should be the following Monday. Dominique tells me she is going to petition for you two to stay with her. While that is very generous, the cells below HQ are very accommodating. Peter. If anything happens to her or Alice while you’re in their custody I will kill you myself and feed your carcass to the sharks. Understand?”

Peter shifted in his seat. The Boudreaux style threat was more threatening coming from an English accent. He was difficult to intimidate but not impossible, especially when the one doing the intimidating could absolutely back up everything they promised.

“Yes.”

“Very good. Safe travels.”

Emmanuel Boudreaux ended the call, leaving the aircraft feeling heavy with anticipation and anxiety. Peter and Derek sat across from one another while Alice and Dominique sat on the other isle from them, going over notes of what seemed like for the ball. The two spoke quietly over a tablet, pointing out things Peter didn’t understand from their rapid French.

The flight attendant came from somewhere in the fuselage and gave the usual in flight instructions along with the length of the flight. In three hours, everything was going to be different. For better or worse was anyone’s guess.

Derek sat quietly, looking through his phone at pictures of his son again. There were hundreds. He worried constantly about him. He was a freshman in college now and was beginning a whole new life with its own challenges. He didn’t give Eli specifics of him leaving the country, only that he met up with a childhood friend who was in town for Carnival and that he’d be away with her, catching up. His son sent the laughing and winking emojis followed by ‘catching up’ in quotations. Derek smiled, but his heart was breaking. He trusted Dom with his life, but not with his son’s. She could promise absolute safety for Eli and he would never be 100% okay.

“You okay?” Peter asked. Probably scenting his chemosignals.

“Not in the slightest.”

“Eli?”

The more Peter spoke, the angrier Derek became. He wouldn’t be leaving his son if …

He then felt a hand on his. He looked up from his phone and saw Dom kneeled beside him. Her eyes were wide with concern, but her touch was firm yet calming. He stared at her a moment as tears began stinging his eyes. He’s never been away from Eli. This was the hardest thing he’d ever done. But to keep his son’s identity secret from the Legion and to keep them away from his son, this had to be done, and he had to trust her word.

“Try and be calm mon amour.” She said quietly to him.

He nodded and put his phone back in his pocket. Hopefully, before the end of the month, he’ll be back in New Orleans and he’ll have an amazing story to tell Eli.

There was silence from the Hales for the first hour as Dominique looked over the food and drink menu for the ball. Now that she had a few hours, she could finally give the annual spring ball her undivided attention. This one was the biggest she’s ever hosted. This year, more shape-shifters were visiting the island since her reign began. She believed it was because there have been four years of peace and they were trusting her now, but who really knows?. Her father’s reign was over three decades and that was a time of peace. She had big shoes to fill and there wasn’t a day where elder counsel members didn’t let her forget. She also had something to tell Derek. Internally, she pondered even telling him since it seemed of no consequence, but as they were now on their way to Port-au-Prince, she began having guilty feelings.

As she and Alice now looked over the floor plan of the ball on her laptop, she found herself occasionally looking up over the monitor at him. Dominique didn’t have children so she could only imagine the pain Derek was going through. Meanwhile, Peter just looked inconvenienced. She badly wanted to tell him, but the relevance of it held her back. He was clearly stressed out and telling him something that could potentially make it worse, especially if there was no reason, could be the end all before they really started.

About thirty minutes in the Gulf of Mexico went from a cobalt blue to a deep navy. By the time they landed it will be after six pm. HQ will be shut down for the day, but Dominique was sure some of Eric’s men will be at the airport, lurking.

“Chef. You just got a text from Counselor Kenzari.” Alice said quietly.

Dominique perked up at the mention of his name. In the past three days, she had completely forgotten about him. She hadn’t intended on rekindling old feelings for Derek. She and Fahd had finally found a groove since she had gotten over being abandoned, and now…

“What did he say?”

Alice didn’t read it aloud. She turned her phone around and showed Dominique the message.

‘Olsen gathered the counselors earlier today, expecting you and the Hales. However when you didn’t arrive he went into a tirade. I don’t know what makes him think you couldn’t do this, but he’s at the airport, waiting with over a dozen of his men. Be vigilant.’

“Damn.” Dominique said to herself.

Derek noticed her thinking face. Her fingers were on her lips and her eyes stared down into space. He perked up from her quiet protest and the sound of her heart rate. It jumped for a beat. With her, it was hard to tell if it was worry or something else.

“Trouble?” Peter asked unabashedly.

“Nothing I can’t handle. It just seems you two might be spending the week in those cells.”

Peter downed a glass of wine he was drinking then poured himself another and downed that one. Derek sunk in his seat and sighed. The look on his face completely destroyed her. She hated letting him down.

“Can’t you command differently?” Peter protested.

“I definitely can, but considering I’m bringing YOU in, there’s no way the counselors will trust me with anything ever again if I do. They’ll see it as a conflict of interest since I’m personally close to…this situation.”

“Just shut up, Peter.” Derek said sadly.

They rode in silence the rest of the way. As they flew more and more away from the setting sun, the sky turned a deep pink and orange, also darkening the waters of the Gulf. It was a cloudless flight. The evening stars began to dot the sky like silver particles of glitter. Even the atmosphere felt differently as they entered the Greater Antilles. The larger of the islands looked like a green foamy mound approaching in the distance. Soon, the green hilly nation of Cuba seemed to materialize in front of them, growing larger and larger every minute. They would meet the Haitian stars in twenty minutes.

Dominique sent the final message to the planners for the ball. One less thing to worry about. Now she had to quickly find the words that’ll finesse her counselors and keep their doubts in check.

The flight attendant reappeared, telling everyone to buckle their seat belts and prepare for landing. From her window, Dominique had a backwards view of the airport. She wouldn’t be able to see the faces of the Legion as they landed. Her mental health was probably the better for it. As the jet taxied down the lane, she looked over a Derek. She could hear his heart was racing. The chemosignals she got from him were anxiety and anger. She reached for his hand that clutched his armrest. He looked over at her, and calmed a bit, taking her hand and forcing a smile.

The jet slowed to a stop. Dominique could see a line of cars and a few people waiting. She was ready. Her words would be firm and sacrosanct.

“Let me be the first they see.” Dominique said to the Hales.

They nodded, slowly unbuckling their seat belts. Alice looked at her then gave her a reassuring smile.

Dominique stood, smoothed down her slacks and breathe. She will not let these people, her subjects bully her. The door glided down and she could see the four elders and Eric Olsen. She stepped down, Derek directly behind her and Peter behind him. Eric motioned for four of his men to come forward. As she touched the ground a shot rang off, hitting Derek in the stomach and another hitting Peter in the chest. The Hales stumbled and collapsed down the stairs behind Dominique. Derek landed on her legs, making her fall to her knees.

Before her mind had time to register what was happening, the security men were crowded around them in a tight circle, shielding them from more gunfire.

Dominique looked down at Derek. In the rising full moon, she could see blood spreading black under his white tee shirt. She shot a look at Peter, his maroon shirt was growing a darker stain just near his heart.

It was as if time was slowing down. She looked back at Derek. His mouth had filled with blood and the black expellant. The bullets were laced with Wolfsbane, she heard Alice say. There were hands gripping her shoulders, pulling her up. She looked back down at Derek as they steadied her. His hand reached up for her. Dominique freed herself from the hands and went back to Derek.

“Je ne te quitterai pas mon amour. Attendez!” (I won’t leave you my love. Hold on!) She said in his ear.

Derek nodded weakly. His eyes shown panic as his heart rate began to slow. He touched Dominique’s face, wanting it to be the last thing he saw. He smiled, the expellant oozing out from his mouth.

“Take…Take ca-care of…”

“It won’t come to that.”

The hands were back, but this time for both of them and Peter. Dominique allowed the hands to lift her to her feet. She didn’t Take her eyes off of Derek as security lifted him and carried him away from her

“We have to move my Sovereign.” She heard Eric’s voice call.

Her feet felt as though they were trapped in thick molasses. The security team all but carried her to the waiting SUV. Alice was soon alongside her while Derek and Peter were taken to a separate SUV.

“What the fuck was that!? Who’s shooting?” Alice voice cried.

Everything sounded as if it were under water. The sounds of voices traveled to her slowly as if in a time warp.

“We’re taking the Hales to the medical facility under HQ. Do you want to follow, my Sovereign?” Eric’s under water voice asked.

Dominique must have nodded yes, for the SUV jerked to the left and sped behind the one with Derek and Peter. Time began to run normally. Dominique became aware of her surroundings and environment.

“Who did this?” She asked Eric.

“I don’t know, my Sovereign. There were several shots from the roof of the airport. I had men go find out and nothing. Not even a familiar scent. Whoever it was, they were aiming at both Hales.”

“Not again.” Alice whined to herself.

“Again?! What do you mean again?” Eric’s eyes grew intense.

Dominique could smell the frustration and anger from him. She turned to Eric. He sat next to her, staring intensely back and forth at she and Alice.

“Yesterday, someone took a shot at Peter with some real funky Wolfsbane.” Alice answered.

“What!? What kind of Wolfsbane?”

“It was Latharia Vulpina.”

Eric sat back in his seat in disbelief. His mouth was slightly agape as his eyes seemed to search Dominique’s face for answers.

“A-are you sure that was the strain?”

“Oui. It was this neon yellow-green color and it sizzled smoke of the same color.” Dominique answered.

Eric pulled out his phone and called someone. He spoke to the person in rapid Danish. The conversation seemed very one-sided for as Eric spoke, his pale face grew redder. He then hung up and turned to Dominique.

“If what you say about this bullet is true, we have to take them to a different facility in Montego Bay. ”

“They might not make it!” Dominique bellowed.

“I know, I know. I told my guys to have the doctors on their way and we’ll meet them halfway and bring them to HQ. And you said this happened yesterday? How did he survive?”

“Honestly, just barely. I had to remove the bullet with tweezers and burn the poison out as much as I could. He’s not really fully healed from that…and from the looks of it, he might have gotten hit in the same spot.” Alice answered.

Eric looked as though he were a thermometer filling with red rage. He stared at Alice and Dominique with pursed lips. Dominique could smell the anger fuming off of him.

“I knew I shouldn’t have left you alone.” He grumbled.

“You had no choice!” Dominique said, returning some of that anger.

She was in such close proximity to Eric that she absorbed some of his anger through her empathy gift. And under the full moon it was more concentrated. However, she was angry that she couldn’t protect Peter, angry she even had to go get him, angry at this situation. Angry that Eric still had the audacity!

“I’m going to take you and Alice to La Maison. I’ll have twenty men posted….”

“Take me to them.” Dominique said through her teeth.

“My Sovereign, I don’t…”

“TAKE ME TO THEM. NOW!!”

Her eyes shown golden and her fangs extended, even some of her print speckled her face and neck. Alice had never seen her lose her temper like that. Dominique, even when angry, kept her voice soft and patient. Eric’s own anger tapered. He even sweated a bit on his forehead.

“Y-yes, my Sovereign.”

Eric told the driver to take them to HQ. The SUV made a smooth U-turn at the next set of traffic lights. The automobile was dead quiet, and with tempers abated Dominique started feeling more herself.

Peter didn’t know where he was. He laid across the seat of a SUV, chest once again burning. His nephew laid in the adjacent seat bleeding profusely from his stomach. It looked dire for Derek. His eyes were barely open and he was ghost white. Peter listened for his heart. It sounded much slower, but still beat.

One of the men then answered his phone that vibrated in his jacket pocket. He spoke a language that sounded like German. Peter wasn’t sure. He was in too much pain and was almost fully out of it. The man hung up then said something to the driver in the same language.

“Where are you hit Mr. Hale?” The man next to him said.

“Just under my right collar bone.”

The man nodded.

“We’re taking you and your nephew to the medical facility under Legion headquarters. Mr. Olsen has special doctors coming in from Montego Bay that will meet us.”

“I don’t think my nephew has that kind of time.”

“I-I can make it.” Derek said, just above a whisper.

“Where are you hit?” Peter asked, trying to sit up.

“Just above my navel. Bu-but it burns everywhere in my stomach.”

“Our Sovereign believes you were hit with Latharia Vulpina.” The man said.

“Yeah, I’m familiar with it.”

They drove another fifteen minutes until he noticed they went underground. The path was smooth concrete that the SUV seemed to float on. It was also eerily quiet in the tunnel. Peter heard Derek’s labored breathing turn more ragged as they sailed deeper under Legion headquarters. Internally, Peter worried for Derek. They both have been near death multiple times in the past, Derek was once impaled with a rusty pipe for over an hour and he still survived. Peter himself was in a coma for years, slowly healing under the full moon, getting ever stronger.

Tonight was a full moon. Peter figured this is what’s been keeping Derek mostly alive. Peter also couldn’t help but think, if his nephew dies, he might have a real chance with Dom again. He hated that he thought of that, but he wasn’t above killing family. He told himself he was above all that. As the SUV came to a stop, he had a few seconds to think if he actually was. He watched as a couple of men scooped Derek up. If he died, it wouldn’t be by his hand, he wouldn’t be the blame, it would be a clean, yet unfortunate, break.

Two men then came to his aide. Peter had never been under HQ. He really didn’t even know there was an underground. It made sense that there was seeing how the whole compound was in a mountain. The men walked him into a sterile looking corridor that was a soft tan. The lights were almost too harshly lit and the sounds of shoes slapping on the hard marble echoed in his head, but once they were past the corridor, they entered a soft tan antechamber where they had Derek being wheeled into a larger hospital type room. Peter’s men took him to the smaller room next door.

Something felt off about the place. Peter felt uneasy. He watched, learned this new environment. Seconds later an older man entered. He wore a doctor’s coat over a track suit and house slippers. His hair was bright white over his very dark brown goateed face.

“Parles-tu français?” (do you speak French?) The doctor’s velvety voice asked.

“Not fluently.” Peter replied.

“Good, neither do I. Lie back, my boy. I have to remove this bullet.” The doctor said with a Jamaican accent.

Soon the air was feathered with the scent of coco and flowers suddenly. He wanted to pop up and see Dominique as she entered, but she went straight for Derek’s room. Of course. Peter relaxed as the doctor dexterously inserted heated tweezers. Peter squirmed under the new pain.

“I need you to hold still, my boy.”

Dominique then entered with two very large men. She looked extremely tired, but still very beautiful. She stood next to the doctor as the men went to either side of Peter.

“He seems to have fragments from the previous encounter and this new one. I have to remove it all or he’ll never completely recover. Then, I’ll have to sterilize the wound to make sure the poison stops spreading.” The doctor told Dom.

“Très bien, Dr. Myers.” She said somberly.

“Derek’s going under for surgery. I had Dr. Myers and Dr. Brown flown in to help you both.” She said, touching Peter’s forehead then cheek.

Instinctively, Peter took her hand and held it. He nodded to Dr. Myers and Dominique squeezed his hand as the doctor dug out the new bullet. One large man was behind him, holding him steady while the other was holding his legs and torso. They were so strong that he couldn’t move nor twitch if he tried.

Dominique looked in his eyes. He stared into hers. Suddenly, the heated tweezers were back in his wound, digging for the bullet fragments. Peter screamed at the top of his lungs. Thick veins rippled his neck and forehead. Dominique could hear his heartbeat climb into the hundreds.

“A silver bullet. Whew, someone really wanted you dead.” Dr. Myers said.

The sound of a fragment hitting the porcelain basin beside Dr. Myers startled Dominique. The doctor was right. Someone spent a good amount of money for silver bullets dipped in rare Wolfsbane.

“Luckily for you, silver is very pliable so whomever shot you wasn’t trying to be accurate. They probably hoped the poison would spread fast enough to kill you.” Dr. Myers said, turning another fragment around in his tweezers. He then dropped the fragment in the basin and looked up at Dominique.

“There’s one more sliver. You may have to use all your strengths for this one.” Dr. Myers positioned himself over Peter’s shoulder. “This one is stuck in fascia and bone. This is really going to hurt.”

The doctor then signaled to the men to hold Peter. Dominique listened to his heart as it accelerated. The doctor’s upper body was surprisingly steady, as was his hand.

“Peter. Look at me.” Dominique said quietly to him.

Peter turned his head and looked her in the eyes. She held his hand and stared right back in his. Soon, his entire arm felt as if a bolt of lightning shot through his fingers and up to his neck. The man behind him had him held down so well, that his body couldn’t react to the pain. Dominique then rested her forehead on his. The contact from skin made everything less awful for him. He concentrated on the feel of her skin and power in her hand.

“It’s okay, you’re alright.” She whispered to him.

The lightning pain had ended, but his shoulder throbbed like a heartbeat. Peter relaxed in the hard bed. His vision doubled and he was suddenly very exhausted. He felt as though he’d been running for his life for hours. Dominique lifted her head as his heartbeat slowed into the eighties. He looked into her eyes a moment before passing out.

Dominique watched as Dr. Myers pulled a mixture from his bag. It almost looked and smelled like green pesto. The doctor scooped the paste out with his fingers and spread it over the open wound.

“What is that, doctor?” She asked.

“Funny enough, the very poison currently in his body, but boiled and with The Nine Herbs, also with aloe Vera gel, manuka honey, and mint. It’s actually anti-inflammatory in this state and will help. It always fascinates me how simple counteragents can cure if the most stubborn aliments. He should be fine real soon.”

“Thank you Dr. Myers.”

The old man winked then left. Peter was peaceful looking in this state. He was a bit sweaty from the ordeal, but as he slept Dominique had a better look at what time had done to his handsome face. He had no gray hairs anywhere. His van Dyke was neatly trimmed and made his lips look more kissable. His hair was a darker shade of blond from the last time she saw him and the color brought out his sharp features out more. She backed away and dismissed the men who had been assisting in holding Peter down.

Dominique followed the men to the antechamber where Eric and his second were sitting. They both stood when she entered.

“Alice is at La Maison, with five men posted around the compound. I'll send more when you're on your way." Eric said as Dominique found a seat.

It had already been a long night. Dominique wasn’t sure if she ever felt this exhausted in her entire life.

“Very good. Thank you Eric.”

She rested her face in her hands and sighed. The footsteps fading told her that Eric must have dismissed some of the men in the room.

“Is Peter Hale okay?”

Dominique lifted her head and saw Eric and his second standing in front of her. The other four men had left, probably to scour the perimeter.

“Yes. His wound is in his shoulder. The doctor also managed to stop the spread of the poison.”

“Good, good. And Derek?”

“No word yet.”

“Very well. We’ll be waiting for you whenever your ready to leave.”

“Thank you Eric.”

Eric bowed his head and he and his second left her with the silence she was craving. With this new peace she was able to feel her own emotions. Having over a dozen people around her in a high stress situation had exhausted her mentally and physically. She rested her head against the wall behind her and shut her eyes. The hum of the lights was a welcomed ASMR. Now, she concentrated on who could possibly want to assassinate the Hales.

She already ruled out Eric. He was too ‘by-the-book’ and had plenty of opportunities before and while taking them to the hospital. He could have easily dispatched any amount of men to finish them on the way and while they were being treated.

They’ve both angered dozens of people, but there were plenty of opportunities before she came. So that told her it was definitely someone in house, someone close who knew or watched. She let out another sigh.

“My Sovereign?” a Jamaican woman’s voice said softly.

Dominique opened her eyes and saw Dr. Brown standing in front of her with her hands in her scrubs pockets. Dominique shot up, near panic.

“How is he?”

“Just fine. The herbs Dr. Myers had helped him. He’s in room 11. You can go see him whenever you’re ready.”

“Thank you, Doctor.”

“Of course. I’ll see you at the ball, good night my Sovereign.”

“Good night.”

Dominique headed to recovery. The entire facility was empty save for she and the Hales, so her shoes echoed off the walls, perpetuating the sense of loneliness. She found Derek in his room, asleep. His breathing was a little raspy and the smell of blood wafted around him. He was dressed in a hospital gown and covered up to his chest. She took his hand and kissed his lips. He felt so cold. Even his breath was chilly.

“Je ne partirai pas tant que tu ne seras pas réveillé, mon amour.” (I won’t leave until you’re awake, my love).

Peter’s sent then floated in behind her. She didn’t even hear his steps.

“Neither am I.” He said.

He sat in a chair off to the side and watched Dominique dote over his nephew. He didn’t want to admit the jealousy that swirled around in him. She would feel that anyway. But he also remembered her doting upon him, just twenty minutes ago. He wanted to believe she was sending mixed signals, it would have been easier to hate her that way, but he knew she wasn’t. That wasn’t her style. She was just naturally affectionate and nurturing. Her father is the exact same way, so why wouldn’t she be?

“Why do I smell minty fresh?” he then asked, to break to awkward silence.

“Dr. Myers’ concoction. How do you feel?” she said, finally turning to him.

“Surprisingly a lot better. The poison feels almost completely gone. Thank you, Dom.”

“Of course. I promised to keep you too safe and I will not fail in that.”

Dominique turned back to Derek. The color was steadily returning to his face. His breathing became more normal. He was healing just fine in his sleep.

“Funny.” Peter said quietly.

“What is?”

“There was a time, a few years ago, Derek lost his powers. He was completely ‘normal’. He even died for a bit from what I was told. But, he’s never had surgery until now.”

“He died!? Wait, go back. What?”

“Oh yeah, a couple of times actually, it was a whole thing. But with the first time we initially thought it was an old South American curse or something gone wrong, but later we came to understand it was him evolving.”

Dominique stared at Peter in disbelief. Derek dying was no where in their files. She was beginning to wonder what else happened in Beacon Hills that wasn’t recorded.

“It was actually triggered by what Kate did to me. The trauma of her de-aging me.” Derek said weakly.

Dominique turned back to Derek and looked down at his smiling face. His green eyes sparkled under the fluorescent lights, reassuring her that he was going to be alright.

“How do you feel?” she asked, running her fingers through his hair.

“Like I ate spicy chili that was also on fire. But, I’m getting better by the minute. Peter? And you?”

“All healed.” Peter said confidently.

Dominique sighed heavily and collapsed in the chair beside Derek’s bed. They sat quietly a moment. She could feel anger from Peter and aggravation from Derek. Those feelings were valid. The past few hours have been unbelievable. Whomever this assassin was, they’re reach was longer than she had thought. In the morning, she would have to meet with Eric and set up some kind of security measurements for the Hales until their trial…and probably beyond.

“Now what? If you don’t mind me asking?” Peter said.

He had rested his head back on the chair and stared blankly up at the ceiling. Dominique felt an unfamiliar feeling from him, hope. What was he hoping she’d say?

“I promised to keep you safe, and there’s no safer place on the island than with me. La Maison has six bedrooms and five bathrooms, plus a small army of security.”

“Good.”

Dominique pulled out her phone and texted Eric. She knew this is what Peter wanted, what he was hoping; to stay with her, but she wasn’t about to have him in her house without some precautions.

‘Peter is all healed. You can come take him to La Maison. And make sure he knows he’s imprisoned.’

‘Right away, My Sovereign.’

“Peter, you’re to be heading there now. I’ll stay with Derek as long as he’s here.”

She could see he wanted to protest, but thought the better of it. Seconds later, Eric and four other men entered Derek’s room. Reluctantly, Peter stood. He shot Dominique an angry look that she brushed off. He was not about to have his way with anything! Especially now that his safety was in danger. He’ll just have to pout, Dominique thought. Once she and Derek were alone, she stood over him again. He was so very handsome. She couldn’t believe he became more gorgeous over time.

“What?” He asked with a smile.

“You.”

“What about me?”

He reached for her cheek. Dominique leaned in to his touch, closing her eyes to feel him better. His fingertips caressed her cheekbones, her jaw, then glided over her lips.

“I get it.” He whispered.

He sat up, feeling a bit of tugging in his stomach. He looked into her dark eyes. The guilt from hurt he caused her over twenty years ago surfaced. Derek knew she forgave him, but he hadn’t forgiven himself.

“Don’t do that.” She whispered.

“What?”

“I feel your guilt. Don’t think about that. You’ll have your chance to make it up to me, and soon.” She purred in his ear.

“Oh.”

Dominique locked the door and returned to him. She peeled his covers down to his knees and climbed on top of him. Her hands traveled up the hospital gown, feeling for the wound. The bandage was stained red and black.

“Take it off.” He said softly.

Being mindful of his hairs, she peeled the tape edges with her fingernails slowly back, removing the gauze. The wound was completely healed, but very purple and yellow with bruising. Dominique slid her hips down his legs enough to bend over and kiss his stomach. He flinched with pain and pleasure. She then kissed above it, slowly sliding up his legs. She then kissed his chest. His heart rate was calm, steady. She moved up, until she was straddling his hips.

Derek looked up at her. Her curls formed a dark halo around her oval shaped face. He touched it then down her neck, feeling the unbelievably soft skin of her throat. He moved down to her breasts, squeezing them gently. She moaned softly under the gentle pressure. He then clasped her hips and slid his hands into her slacks until he felt the firmness of her bare behind. He cupped and squeezed it, making her tilt her pelvis back and up.

“Kiss me.” He said.

Dominique leaned down, hovering over him. He squeezed her behind again. She took his face in her hands and kissed him ever so softly. His tongue slipped between her lips, licking hers. She sighed, reciprocating his kiss. Her hips slid up and down on him, making him swell beneath her. He took her hips and gripped them, making them move a bit faster. He needed her hear, her friction upon him.

Their kisses grew in intensity and speed. They were hungry for one another. Her hips picked up speed but her weight on his bruise made him wince.

Dominique sat up quickly. She saw him grimace and a tear fill his left eye.

“Maybe when you’re 100%?” she asked smiling weakly.

“Yeah that might be best.”

She carefully climbed down. She smooth her clothes back and sat in the chair beside his bed. They smiled like Sneaky children at one another. Derek then felt the exhaustion of the past twenty four hours take ahold of him.

“Rest, mon amour. I’ll be here when you wake.”

Derek slowly nodded as his eyes closed. The last thing he heard, that lulled him to sleep, was the slow and steady beating of her heart, and then he felt the touch of her hand on his.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10. Mitigating Factors.

Derek was discharged at around two am. He slept on the way to La Maison and through most of the morning. When he awoke, he was alone in an enormous bed, in an enormous room that had the most spectacular view of Port-au-Prince.

The water seemed to extend forever into the horizon and the city’s sun baked buildings shown bright white just below the mountain side. He sat up, feeling some soreness in his abdomen and perused the bedroom. It was very minimalistic in design. It looked like a room he would have decorated himself. The walls and carpet was a dark sandy beige, with a couple of night stands made of a beautiful mahogany, a cream sitting area off to his left, in front of the floor length windows that were curtained by the longest sheer curtains he’d ever seen and a bench at the foot of his bed, a massive flat-screen television and an armoire.

On his bedside table, his phone sat on a charging dock. He had one message from Eli. Seeing his son’s message made him realize how close last night could have been. A deep panic hit him but quickly subsided. He was safe, today at least. He then looked at the time. It was after eleven a.m. He got out of bed, finding leather house slippers just before his feet. Smiling he got up, slid in the slippers and headed to find Dominique.

Peter sat in the salon, drinking his coffee and staring out of the massive French doors that over looked Port-au-Prince. The city was alive and buzzing with sounds and smells. It was hard not to enjoy the sight of paradise, but this was just a prison, the dozens of men in black suits patrolling was a constant reminder.

“Fuck, this is beautiful.” He grumbled.

The sounds of Derek’s steps descending the marble grand staircase behind took him away from the view. His nephew looked better, brighter than from the last time he’d seen him.

“Bonjour, mon neveu!” (good morning, my nephew)

“Hey. Where’s Dom?”

“At Headquarters, apparently. She left over an hour ago. There’s food for you in the kitchen. She had her cuisinière (cook) make a deliciously over the top spread. There’s tons left over.”

“Oh. Okay, guess I’ll go eat. Uhh, where is the kitchen?”

Peter hurried excitedly over to Derek. He was glad he wasn’t the only one who noticed the grandeur of this place.

“It’s behind the stairs to the right!”

“Shit this place is huge.”

“You have no idea.”

Dominique was with Eric and Alice as they recounted the events of last night to several other counselors. Fahd looked completely taken aback. Dominique felt disappointment from him. He was also worried for her, but he knew whatever they were about to begin, just a week ago, was now ending. She knew she couldn’t hide her feelings for Derek from him. He seemed to be taking this awkwardness like a gentleman. The other counselors, however, were annoyed that this act of violence followed Dominique here. They knew she knew they were blaming her for this, but she sat, spoke calmly and now solutions were being laid out.

It was also a bit upsetting to see every counselor, but one. Edvard’s empty seat hurt her more than it should. It had been empty for years and this was the first time in years she had left the island. What was she expecting? Either way, It was past time to find a replacement. One good kind thing the elder counselors hadn’t done yet, was bully her into finding a replacement.

Her phone vibrated in her pants pocket. As Eric spoke about his point of view she glanced at it. Her father’s plane had landed, and he was on his way here. Dominique was excited and nervous. She hadn’t seen her father in months. He’d returned to England after his retirement, but after Edvard’s disappearance, he visited a few times a year, but now the Hales brought him over. This weekend should be fun. She knew at least two of the four elders had messaged him, exaggerating what they heard about last night.

“…so today, our Sovereign and I will go over security measures that I will implement immediately following.” Eric concluded.

“And what of the security measures for the ball? The equinox is a few days earlier this year, less than three weeks away.” Counselor Hawkins said looking Dominique directly in her eyes.

“Yes, I am aware and that is top priority following this.” Dominique replied, looking at all the other counselors but Hawkins.

“I feel you are too close to this. They are at your home, yes? There is too much room for error, too much distraction. Your father…” Hawkins added.

“Is no longer Sovereign. I am. And just as I am, he was very close to the Hales, to ALL the designated protectors.”

“And as she should be. Report is what keeps this mystical machine functioning.” Olsen said, surprisingly coming to her rescue.

“Their trial is Monday morning at 11am. All of you are expected to be there. With that, are there any more questions or concerns?”

The counselors looked around at one another then back at Dominique. No one seemed as though they had anything they wanted to share…out loud anyway.

“Bien. Dismissed.”

Dominique sat while the others packed up and left the meeting. Alice sat to her left, Eric stood and spoke off to the side with Fahd. Dominique sighed, trying to keep her frustration at a minimal. Alice took a black sheet of paper from Dominique’s notepad and wrote something quickly, then slid the pad back to her.

“I wanna slap the shit out of Hawkins too.”

Dominique chuckled. Then wrote a note.

“Father’s here. He should be on his way to La Maison now.”

Eric and Fahd returned to the table. Dominique couldn’t help but meet his beautiful eyes. He smiled and stood close to her. The tension soon filled the room, becoming thick.

“I have a few surprise witnesses coming. I didn’t want to say anything in front of the rest, but the last of them will be here this evening. I have counselor Kenzari take them to a undisclosed location once they’re all together. I know I’ve been a bit…hard on you these past couple of years. You didn’t deserve that and I should have more respect for you. I…I guess I still see you as that child your father use to bring in meetings. I’m sorry my Sovereign.”

Dominique was shocked to say the least. Eric Olsen was never the one to apologize, let alone do anything wrong. But these witnesses?

“Umm, thank you Eric, but who…”

He pulled out a small piece of lined paper from his inner Blazer pocket and handed it to her. Alice looked over her shoulder and at the same time the two of them gasped at the list.

“How did you…?”

“I’ve been all over this for years. I’ve kept someone on all of them. So when I left New Orleans I had my men work on bringing them in. Then the incident last night…I had to scramble them and after this morning I’ll have them in a new location, together.”

Dominique sat silently, reading the list for the fourth time.

“I must admit, I wasn’t sure you were going to bring the Hales in, especially as fast as you did. I meant what I said. Report keeps us all safe and your father was good at that.”

The memories of she and her father traveling all over the world to meet with other protectors and other families flashed through her mind like a speeding car. Though they were closer to the Hales, her father did take time out two months every year and visit and check in personally. Something she herself hasn’t done since her coronation.

“Very good Eric.” She said weakly.

“If it’s okay with you, I want to keep the Hales at La Maison. It’s still the safest place for them. The others don’t seem to be in danger. There hadn’t been any attempts on their lives.”

“Of course.”

“Very good. And I’m sure this goes without saying, but the list should be kept from them.”

“Yes…yes of course.”

“Very good. I’ll get on with implementing the new protocols. Good day my Sovereign, Counselor Huang.”

Dominique felt as though she wasn’t in her body. She knew certain names on this list were expected, but actually having them here and having to testify against…

“Are you alright?” Fahd asked, touching her shoulder.

She didn’t answer right away. Her mind was racing a million miles a second.

“Yeah…how do I keep from Peter that his daughter is willing to lock him away forever.”

“Honestly, I don’t think he’ll be surprised.” Fahd said under his breath.

“Agreed.” Said Alice.

Dominique stood finally and found some composure. They were right in there words, even if they were in jest. Dominique then balled up the list and tossed it in the unlit fireplace.

“Well!” she sighed. “Oh. Fahd. I want to…”

He raise a hand to stop her. He smiled and met her eyes. He knew what she wanted to say, what she wanted to apologize for.

“Don’t. I had a feeling you would be his eventually. I just wanted to try. And I’m glad I did. It was nice and it gave me hope and courage. Since Nasim, I…didn’t think I could feel…thank you.”

His voice cracked at his late mate’s name. Fahd’s eyes glisten with building tears begging to fall. Dominique went to him and hugged him. Had things been different she knew she and Fahd would have had the best relationship.

“No thanks needed. You’re ready, all on your own.”

“I hope things work out in your favor. I know how much you loved him.”

“Did everyone know?”

“Oh my God yes! You were so melodramatic in high school.” Fahd laughed.

“It’s kinda a shame though.” Dominique said quietly, looking into the sooty black fireplace.

“What?”

“He was able to find and gather them, but not the one person I wanted him to. May-maybe he’s de…”

“No! You would have felt it, no matter where in the world he is, you would feel his death as soon as it happened.”

“I feel he doesn’t want to be found.” Alice added. “He was the smartest of the four of us, maybe all of us. If he wanted Eric to find him, he would have let him, but since it seems he doesn’t want to be found…”

Dominique sighed sadly. Though she was very angry with Edvard, and hoped he was dead for it would be easier to think that…instead of not being wanted. She still misses him, still loves him with every fiber of her being. Something she can't really control feeling.

“Can I admit something awful to you?” Dominique said to Alice and Fahd.

“Of course.”

“I hope he never comes back. I want to be with Derek. And Derek’s here. He loves me…I don’t want this to pass me again.”

“Nor should it. We’ve seen you grow these few years. The torture you put yourself through. I’m proud of your progress and you deserve this love. Go for it.” Alice said, hugging her.

Henrí picked Dominique up after the meeting. He lowered the partition after seeing the forlorn look on her face.

“Long day?” he said with a weak smile.

“Long week is more like it. How did you fare in my absence?” she replied genuinely concerned.

“Fine. A little bored. You know how I don’t like to be idle. I hear your father arrived. Nervous?”

“Excited. I miss him, and I could definitely use his help.”

Henrí smiled and nodded. He and Emmanuel were close just as he and Dominique were. He was practically family.

“How was New Orleans. I forgot to ask this morning. I didn’t get to drive you back. Did you succeed?”

“Oui. I did.”

Dominique’s voice sounded weak, tired. With that, Henrí didn’t say anymore. He raised the partition and drove her up the mountain in silence.

The stone drive shown bright in the early afternoon. Emmanuel’s black Mercedes was parked next to hers. Dominique’s heart leapt at the sight. She almost jumped out of the car while it was still moving.

“Do you want to come up, Henrí?”

“No, I’ll catch him some other time. How long is he here for?”

“Probably until after the ball.”

“Then I have some time.”

Dominique climbed out and with a ball of excitement knotting in her stomach, she headed inside. Her father’s voice could be heard from the foyer. He was deep in conversation with one or both of the Hales. As she headed deeper in towards the kitchen where his voice was coming from, he became silent.

“Père.” She sighed. (Father)

Emmanuel stood from the kitchen island stool and held his daughter. It seemed longer than a few months since he’s seen her last, but he was told the ordeal that was the past four days and just needed to hold his only child.

“Ma lumière” (My light)

“We’ve been regaling Emmanuel with the stories of the past week.” Peter said.

He and Derek sat in the banquette just to the left of the island. They were in the middle of lunch it seemed. Derek then came to her once Emmanuel sat back down. Kissed her and held her. He seemed tired as well. He sighed in her neck and just held her tight to him. Over his shoulder Dominique saw her father sighed and roll his eyes with a small smile. She could only imagine what he was thinking.

“Yes, last night seemed to be an over active night. You did well. How did the counselors take it?”

“As you can imagine. They didn’t appreciate the violence, but they have agreed to let you stay with me and even attend the ball…under one condition.”

Peter stopped chewing and Derek took a step from her.

Dominique huffed and sat in a chair across from Peter at the dining table. She looked at Emmanuel, hoping he could read her mind and tell them for her. He sighed sadly and sucked his teeth. He knew.

“They want to put inhibitors on you.” Emmanuel huffed.

“Excuse me, what?” Peter protested.

“Inhibitor cuffs, or damping bracelets. It’s a technology that’s been floating around and finally came into fruition four or so years ago. They do exactly what they say. They inhibit your powers. Your strength, ability to heal and transform, smell, tout cela a été coupé.” (all of it cut off) Emmanuel said sadly.

“And they want us to wear these? While there’s someone out there trying to kill us? Seriously?” Peter said angrily.

“Yes. In fact, Eric will be over later this evening to install them.”

Peter sunk back in the seat. Derek looked stoic as usual. He was always so difficult to read. However he didn’t move, his eyes seemed to be searching for the proper reply.

“Will we still be here?” he finally asked.

“Yes.”

“Then we’ll be safe.”

“You can’t be okay with this! We won’t be able to defend ourselves. We’ll have to rely on everyone else. I don’t like that.”

“Its either this or the cells below HQ.” Emmanuel added.

“Shit.”

The four of them were quiet, each pondering their own feelings towards this news. Derek went to Dominique and took her hand and knelt on side of her.

“Are we safe here?” he asked, looking up sweetly at her.

“This is currently the most protected place in the Greater Antilles.”

“And you have no choice, regardless.” Emmanuel said, turning to the three of them.

“Well, if that’s our options: imprisonment or confinement with neat bracelets, then how can we say no?” Peter said sarcastically.

“I’ll do whatever you think we should.” Derek said quietly to Dominique.

“The cuffs. At least with them, you’ll be able to move about the island…with armed guards and with me, of course.”

“Some vacation.”

“Buck up Peter. The counselors wanted you, specifically, dead…years ago. I’d tell my daughter thank you, if I were you.” Emmanuel said, finishing the last of his meal.

Peter looked at Dominique and rolled his eyes, and like a hurt child, he stormed upstairs to the bedrooms.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11. Trial Run.

There wasn’t much to do until Eric arrived with the inhibitors. Derek spoke with Eli after his first class back after the Mardi Gras break. He seemed in good spirits. He was preparing for finals and he was happy his dad wasn’t alone.

“How’s the weather?” Eli asked.

“Nice. Not much different than there.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t come home for Mardi Gras. The guys wanted to stay in and just relax.”

“Aww, no. It’s fine. I hung out with Dom. It was…adventurous.”

“Oh ew, is that code for something else?”

“What!? Nooo. Oh my God. No, it was just a different experience celebrating with a native, I guess.”

“Oh. Well you and Dominique have fun. I…if this is serious…I can’t wait to meet her.”

Derek felt the emotion catch in his throat. Eli was such a sweet guy when he really wanted to be. Derek inhaled deeply and swallowed the hurt and sadness of being away from his son.

“Yeah. That’s a good thought.”

“Tell her hi.”

“I will. Oh the full moon. I won’t be there for the next one…do you have it?”

“Yeah, I think I’ll be fine. I’m getting better at controlling it.”

“Good, that’s good. Okay, I won’t keep you any longer. Talk to you soon.”

“Okay. Love you dad.”

“Love you too.”

Derek put his phone on the night stand and tried to gain some composure. He was so far from his son and lying to him. He hated this feeling, he hated the situation, but he trusted in Dom. She said he be back in the States when all this was over, and he tried desperately to believe that.

She entered his bedroom. She looked forlorn and yet still very beautiful. He couldn’t believe she still gave him butterflies whenever he saw her. His mood always improved when that doll like face appeared.

“What’s up?” He asked, trying to mask his sadness.

“Eric’s here.”

“Oh.”

He stared at her as she stared at him. All of a sudden he became really nervous. She must have heard his heart for she came to his side on the bed and took his hand. He looked at her, she was looking down and he watched as she turned his hand palm up and grazed the lines of his hand with her fingernail. She then brought his hand up to her lips and floated her face across it, closing her eyes and sighing softly like music. He felt himself stir with desire. Her eyes then met his. She kissed his palm, sending shivers up his back.

“Feeling better?” she whispered with a smile.

“Feeling something.”

She smiled and stood, still holding his hand. He followed suit and they headed down the grand staircase to the living room, where Emmanuel was sitting with Eric and Peter.

“Ah, the younger Hale. Just in time, very good.” Eric said as he fiddled with a black wiry bracelet.

“Come see Derek, we can have matching accessories.” Peter added sarcastically.

The leather sofa was a long L shaped sectional where Peter and Eric were at the middle of the L’s stem and Emmanuel was just at the edge of the 90 degree angle. Derek and Dominique sat next to Emmanuel, on his left at the leg of the L.

“I was just about to explain how these work. They’re a new technology, so no one will be the wiser. To anyone else they’ll just be regular fashion pieces.” Eric began. “We’ve created three different styles. You can choose, it doesn’t matter they all work the same and have the same mechanisms.”

“Who’s idea even was this? Who created these ?” Peter asked

The room was quiet. No one answered right away, but as Eric pulled out two black wooden cases he quickly eyed Dominique then back at the cases.

“Counselor Gundersen.” Eric answered nonchalantly.

“Who?” Derek asked.

“My mate.”

The large salon was quiet once again, but awkwardness hung around the five of them.

“Oh.”

“Now, the way the bracelets work is they are all made of galvanized mountain ash that has been electro plated. We then tune the bracelets to your own vibrational frequency and from there the Ash in the bracelet inhibits your natural abilities until it’s removed…which you physically can’t do yourself because I have a remote that unlock these claw clasps. If you try to remove them, they will electrocute you...aaaaand you may or may not survive. We haven’t figured that part out yet.”

“Wait! What!? Why!?” Peter asked thoroughly surprised.

“Because it’s designer disappeared.” Emmanuel answered.

“Elder Hale, you’re first.”

With a heavy sigh, Peter scooted closer to the wood and marble table and looked at the bracelets. They were actually quite stylish. He saw a gunmetal colored paperclip style one that called to him. He went to touch it, but not even an inch away the bracelet sent a shock up his finger and through his entire body. His entire arm was physically repelled away and his whole body ached.

“The hell!?” He protested.

“I have to unarm them. I just wanted you to choose one.” Eric said, slightly annoyed.

“That one, the paperclip one.”

Eric pulled a small tablet from his bag and opened a very technical looking app. He looked at the bracelet then typed in a code, Peter assumed. He then pulled out a small black remote from a small zip pocket of his bag and pressed a button.

“Your arm now, please.”

Peter, with an eye roll reached his right arm to Eric where Eric fitted the bracelet on. He then picked up the tablet again and typed in something else. Peter then felt the bracelet grow warm and vibrate slightly. It then began to itch and slide up ever so slightly as the vibration increased. Then, it stopped. It was still warm, but no longer generating the warmth

“Here.” Eric handed Peter a short metal rod. “Try and bend it.”

Peter took the rod in either hand and tried to bend downward. The veins in his arms lifted as his biceps flexed and his pectorals tighten. Growing frustrated, Peter bared down more, lifting the veins in his neck. With a huff, he stopped his attempt and dropped the rod on the table. Curiously, Dominique took it between her thumb and index finger and easily folded it over her index finger by pressing the rod down and around with her thumb and middle finger.

“Well. It works I guess.” Peter said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Younger Hale, now you.”

Derek looked at the case. His heart raced in his chest, making him a little anxious. Dominique placed a soft hand on his knee. It helped, but not much. He then pulled a case closer to him, studying the remaining bracelets. His attention was then drawn to a matte black cuff that was a half inch wide. He wanted to pick it up, but he remembered instantly what happened to Peter.

“This one.” He said pointing above it.

“Very good.”

Eric repeated the process of setting up the bracelet. His eyes intensely on the tablet. Once he pressed the button on the remote, he looked up at Dominique.

“My Sovereign. If you please.” Eric asked.

Dominique picked up the cuff and unlocked the hinge mechanism and placed the bracelet on Derek. Eric typed once again in the tablet and Derek’s cuff grew warm.

“Whoa!”

“It’s finding you’re frequency.” Eric said, looking from the tablet to Derek then back.

The cuff vibrated slightly, spinning slowly around Derek’s wrist itching a bit, then stopped. Eric handed Derek another rod from his bag. Knowing the outcome, Derek reluctantly took the rod and tried to bend it. He felt the resistance and stopped. There was no need to keep trying as Peter did. Something so thin should have bent easily in one hand.

“Very good.” Eric said.

He began packing the cases and tablet in his bag. Everyone stayed in there own thoughts as he did so.

“The inhibitors only work for you now. If you happen to be near someone or shake someone’s hand it won’t react to them, however, as I’ve said, you try and tamper with them it’ll shock and maybe kill you. So I wouldn’t. Only I have the remote to release them which may or may not be after your trials on Monday morning at 11am. You are also to stay on La Maison’s premises. It is a very large compound so you shouldn’t be too bored, but if you attempt to leave the property line, it will shock and immobilize you, and from there you’ll be promptly taken to HQ in the underground cells…if you aren’t dead. Understood?”

“Very much so.” Peter answered smugly.

“Good. My Sovereign, Emmanuel. Good day. Hales, I’ll see you Monday.”

“I’ll see you out.” Emmanuel said after Eric.

Derek sat in silence with Peter and Dominique. He looked at his bracelet. To say it was basically hand cuffs it was really nice. It seemingly was made of good materials and had significant heft. But the thought of him being imprisoned, no matter how nice the prison, upset him a bit.

“I’m going to my room.” He said.

“I would follow suit, but I’m bored. What is there to do? And how big could the property line be on a mountain?” Peter said sinking into the sofa and with an extra bit of snark.

“There’s plenty to do, but a hike is definitely out of the question.” Dominique answered.

Peter sat up and scooted closer towards Dominique. His face had his usual smirk once again.

“So your mate created these?” he asked almost sarcastically

“Yes. The inhibitors are Edvard’s brain child.” Emmanuel answered, returning from the foyer.

Dominique grew tired of Peter’s sneakyness. For the past couple of days, her mate has been brought up repeatedly by him. Emmanuel sat next to Dominique and went through his phone, becoming instantly preoccupied with whatever he was looking at.

“You…seem very interested in Edvard lately. Anything you want to get off your chest about him?” Dominique asked with some disgust.

“You know…”

“Don’t. There’s nothing to be said about that deserter.” Emmanuel said calmly, not looking up from his phone.

“No, Père, it’s fine. Ask.” (father)

“Who was he?”

“A jaguar. And he was the most intelligent of us. The technological advancements we have now are because of him.”

“Humm. And he just left you? In the middle of…”.

“Enough Peter. Don’t make me send you to your room.” Emmanuel said with a little bass.

Peter sat back in the sofa, failing to hide the smile that spread across his lips. He and Dominique eyed one another a moment. They didn’t have to say any more about Dom’s mate. What they weren’t saying was telling.

“I should see to lunch.” Dominique said, getting up and heading to the kitchen.

Emmanuel and Peter were left in the salon. It was a massive room that was surrounded by floor length windows that were opened to the early afternoon sun. Emmanuel gracefully slid his phone into his slacks pocket and turned to Peter. The smile faded. Emmanuel slid closer to him.

“If you ever do or say anything they’ll upset my only child again. I’ll skin you alive. Understood?” Emmanuel whispered.

His eyes glowed a quick golden flash as he eyed Peter whom swallowed hard and turned his head away.

“Answer me.”

Emmanuel’s English accent grew thicker with anger, Peter noticed. He wanted to reply with something equally threatening, but there was no way he could have backed it up now that his strength was inhibited.

“Yes.”

“Very good. You’re a guest here. Act like you appreciate it.”

Emmanuel stood and joined Dominique in the kitchen, leaving Peter alone with his thoughts.

                            *Later that night

La Maison was quiet the rest of the day. The four of them created separate environments in the massive compound. Emmanuel went into town for ingredients for dinner and caught up with a friend, Peter kept busy, and Derek and Dominique seemed to have an invisible entity gradually pushing them away from one another. She noticed after being fitted with the inhibitor, Derek became more somber, more forlorn. She wanted him to have his space but she also wanted to be near him, under him now that she had him. Her father returned from town at around four and promptly began preparing dinner and she, stood outside his bedroom door, wringing her fingers.

“I hear you. Come in.” he finally said from behind the door.

Dominique entered to see him laying in bed, body facing away from her. He seemed to have been laying like this the entire day. The room was dark save for some light coming through the curtains. She went to his side and sat behind him on the bed.

“Would it be silly of me to ask how are you?” she asked softly.

“Hmm.”

“That good huh?”

Silence .

“Can you come lay with me?” he asked.

Dominique kicked her shoes off and laid behind him, holding him around his chest. She felt him take a deep breath and exhale with a sigh. She rested her face in his neck and squeezed the arm that was around him.

“I know things are going to work out Monday, but I’m still so anxious.”

“Understandable.”

“My new worry is afterwards.”

“What do you mean?” she asked sitting up on her elbow.

He turned to face her. A beam of sunlight struck diagonally across his face, brightening his eyes. They shown more brilliantly than ever. Dominique desperately wanted to kiss away his anxiety.

“I feel things will happen that I have no control over…bad things.”

Dominique slid closer to him and kissed him. She felt him relax against her. He was very wound up, stiff even.

“I know you say trust you. And I do…but God I’m afraid.” He said.

“Would you want me to stay with you until?”

“Until when?”

“When you're released.”

“Yes, please.”

She touched his cheek and hugged him. They laid in that position a few moments before he gently pushed her to her back and kissed her. He climbed on top of her, relaxing his weight on her. Dominique wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. She wished she would have worn a skirt today. He then went to her neck and kissed it. Dominique moaned softly at the sensation of his soft lips and beard against her skin. She clawed her fingers down his back as her lower half begged for him. Derek pushed his pelvis slowly forward, feeling himself press against her.

“I-I…” Dominique whimpered

“Shhh. I know.”

He carefully rolled off her and stared into the ceiling, smiling.

“I’ll wear something more easy access next time.”

They laughed and held hands, both looking up into the off white ceiling.

“You know, you can sleep in my room with me.” She said.

“That wouldn’t be weird with your dad here?”

“Uhh, this is MY house. He is a guest. Which…come to think of it, I don’t know why he’s here. He has a home in Pétion-Ville.”

“I have no idea where that is.”

“Just down the mountain. Not very far.”

“Maybe he misses you.”

“Yeah. That’s definitely it.”

Her and Derek’s phone chimed at a text alert from Emmanuel seconds later.

“I guess dinner’s ready.”

As they climbed down the stairs, the scent of seasoned ground beef wafted around the entire first floor. The toaster alert sounded followed by the sound of it popping up. Once in the kitchen they sat as Emmanuel plate hamburgers on her good China. She wanted to protest, but thought the better of it. The China is seldom used and I guess tonight was a good time to bring it out.

“What’s all this papa?” Dominique asked happy.

“Good ol’ fashioned American hamburgers.” Emmanuel said with an American accent

“And seasoned French fries.”

“Really?” Peter said, entering the kitchen from the salon.

“If you don’t want any, you can starve or find something else.” Emmanuel answered.

“No, no, this is fine.”

Emmanuel set up the massive island with different dressings for their burgers. He felt like a doting father, watching his children enjoying a meal. His own child was a cheese lover so he watched as she added sharp cheddar and a bit of gouda. They took their plates to the dinner table and Emmanuel stayed in the kitchen, cleaning the dishes.

The atmosphere was lighter. Derek felt less anxious and worried. This, reminded him of the last few days he spent with his family before the fire. They always sat with one another at dinner, talking and laughing. He tried to make that for Eli. He and his son always ate together when they could. He was really missing him now. He then felt Dominique’s hand on his knee under the table. He turned to her, holding his burger, and smiled. She was very in tuned to his emotions. Her empathy gift had gotten stronger, more controlled over the years. She removed her hand when his heart rate slowed, she always brought him back from inside his own head.

“What are you guy’s plans this weekend?” Emmanuel asked, drying the spatula.

“Continue to be imprisoned in the nicest jail ever.” Peter replied.

“It doesn’t have to feel like prison Peter. That comes later.” Emmanuel responded. “I can get you anything you want while you’re here. You know, to make things easier for you.”

There was a heavy silence until Peter spoke again.

“Can you send someone to check on Malia. I haven’t…”

“No problem.”

“Discreetly, of course.”

“Of course.”

After a very American dinner, Peter went outside in the backyard. He stood in front of the nice sized infinity pool, looking out at the horizon. The sun had set and the remnants of it’s existence glowed like a red orange blaze at the bottom of the mountain. The speckled lights of the city shown brighter as the night life came alive. It was Friday night in Port-au-Prince and he imagined Haiti had a similar night life to New Orleans that he couldn’t experience.

He took a quick look back past the patio and through the French doors that led to the kitchen and saw Derek, Dom and Emmanuel cleaning that gigantic marble island of its food and various crumbs.

With them distracted he could now try something he’s been contemplating since he learned of these surprisingly stylish cuffs. He took another look back at La Maison then in front of him at the city. He then walked. Walked down the steep side of the house that was covered in thick shadow and headed to the city. Without his powers he couldn’t see anything. He had to rely now on his muted sense of touch.

The side was at a dramatic dusty incline, but after dinner he got a good visual of where he should go. Peter descended sideways and allowed gravity to lead him down, using his feet to control his speed. The ground became more level after about ten feet. He stood in what looked like absolute black. Above him, he could see the stars more brightly than he had since leaving Beacon Hills. However, with his vision as it was, the night sky seemed muted.

Peter righted himself and faced the direction he believed was the city. So far the inhibitor wasn’t shocking him or anything. He headed forward. He knew the ground was covered in grass, rocks and small bushes. He was mindful of how and where he stepped. Peter didn’t forget about the guards he never saw that was supposedly posted all over the compound.

When the ground felt level, he headed southeast. The rest of the Gulf of Mexico was that way and civilization. He figured, if the cuff was faulty it wouldn’t go off and he could possibly escape somehow and somewhere. As he continued on, the brush became more untamed and grazed his waist and arms. He was growing more confident. He looked up and back as La Maison shrank in the night. Then. His world went black.

A headache that radiated at the base of his skull and top of his neck was the first thing he felt as he slowly gained consciousness. He opened his eyes to see a blurry Dominique Boudreaux at the foot of his bed. Her arms were folded under her breasts and she looked pissed.

“Do I even want to know what you were thinking?” she said lowly.

“I think you already know so I needn’t say it.”

He carefully sat up. He was positively dizzy and his headache traveled foreword. He’s been knocked out before but it never felt like this. He was so nauseous. Dominique must have noticed, for she produced a glass of water and two ibuprofen from his bedside table.

“With the cuff you’re more vulnerable. My men could have shot you! The cuff could have killed you! Why?!”

“Honestly, I just wanted to test the limit. I feel caged, Dom. Trapped like an animal.”

“That’s because you are, stupid! Now…”

Her voice trailed off. She now looked incredibly sad. Peter sat up and stared.

“What!?” he asked in a panic.

“Now you’re not even trapped here anymore. Eric has sent several of his men to take you to the cells under HQ.”

“Damn.”

What was he thinking?

Chapter Text

Chapter 12. Up all night.

Peter was use to sitting in a type of confinement with himself. The very first time was a six year coma where he spent the majority of the time healing his mind then his body; and under every full moon he gained a little more of himself. From that he came out a stronger alpha. He was at his most fearsome and powerful then. Even more so after killing Laura. Damn. He never really gotten over that choice. It was a decision he didn’t make lightly.

He had convinced her to meet him, with honestly, not having intentions on killing her, but the thought had came to him and he acted upon it. His best ideas usually worked out that way and eventually fell into place, like putting together a puzzle backwards. The pieces were there, but you couldn’t see the full view until it was done.

Now, he was on his way back to Legion headquarters with two of the biggest men he’d ever seen making sure he couldn’t escape, or get killed. He couldn’t really tell as of late. He didn’t really think he’d get far when he went for his little stroll, but he had to see, he had to test it, this inhibitor. Dominique and Olsen said the shock would possibly kill him because the technology was, if we’re being honest, incomplete. Faulty, at best. He also didn’t think the security was that competent. He didn’t even hear the guy behind him. It made him wonder would he have had he had his powers?

They made it to HQ. To the unsuspecting, it looked like a modern four story boring beige concrete office building with no discernable markings or anything indicating it wasn’t anything more. The two men hoisted him up to standing once they were outside the SUV and walked him to the tinted glass doors. Once inside the building expanded up and out.

The first floor was all empty save for a nice sitting area that was tucked off to the right and the stairs directly in front of them that seemed to only lead to the second floor of four and several elevators just behind the wide stairs.

The men walked him to the first elevator and pressed a hidden compartment that opened to a keypad. The man to his right quickly typed in and absurdly long numerical combination. The doors slid closed and the elevator traveled smoothly down. Peter felt the atmosphere’s pressure increase as they headed to the hidden portion of headquarters.

Several floors later, the door opened and he was greeted by Eric Olsen and his second. The man looked absolutely done with this week. His blue eyes stared hard at Peter, making him look more menacing than usual.

“All this? For me? You shouldn’t have.” Peter said as the large men escorted him off the elevator and to Olsen.

“Humph. You would be sarcastic at a time like this.” Eric nodded quickly at the large men and they returned to the elevator and floated back to the top.

The current room was darkened, but he could see the police station bullpen type room beyond a set of frosted windows and two frosted French doors. He now walked between Eric and his second, Eric ahead and the man behind him. I guess they felt he wasn’t much of a threat.

Eric entered a numerical code on the frosted glass. It illuminated like a blue hologram and the doors swung open. The bullpen was empty. There were six empty desks, three on each side of the room, all neatly covered in the usual office supplies and small lamps. They walked past these, the three of them headed beyond that to a long gray hall that had only one door at its end.

Eric entered another long numerical code and the door swung open to an unlit, very chilly dark gray concrete room. There were stairs that abruptly turned to the left and there, Peter saw his new home. The cells reminded him of the cells that held Dr. Hannibal Lecter in The Silence of The Lambs, except these had actual bars instead of the thick plexy glass that held the criminals in that movie. The one comforting thing about this concrete oubliette was that he’d be safe from whomever was trying to kill him.

He stood with his head low as Eric opened the cell doors and moved aside so he could enter. Once on the imprisoned side, Peter watched as the thick black bars closed in front of him.

“You’ll remain here until Monday. We’ll come retrieve you before the trial to have a shower and get ready. Until then, enjoy your stay.” Eric said with some pride. He then turned from Peter and was headed up until Peter spoke

“You must be so proud.”

“Excuse me?” Eric asked, coming to Peter’s face.

“You’ve finally caught your Moby Dick. But it wasn’t really you, was it? You let a woman upstage you.”

Eric used all his strength to not burst out laughing.

“You? You are by far no one’s Moby Dick." Eric began, with a chuckle.

Peter smirked and rolled his eyes.

“You see, that is the difference of our minds. You believe our Sovereign catching you hurts my pride, it doesn’t. Besides, from what I hear you easily rolled over and showed your belly like the bitch you are. Good night Peter.”

Peter thought he try and take another jab at the Norwegian, but that majorly backfired. He stood for a while, perusing his cage. The room was completely polished smooth. It even smelled new. It also seemed to be a temporary cage for there was only a floating bench that jutted from the wall. With a huff he rested his head against the bars. They were textured and felt rough on his forehead. They soon warmed very quickly. He backed away and crumpled in the darkest corner of his cell, scratching his forehead.

Eric pulled out his phone and opened the app for the security camera feed. He clicked the section for the cells and checked on Peter Hale as he climbed into the passenger side of the SUV. Over four years ago he and Counselor Gundersen designed and built the cells for low priority detainees. He watched as Peter leaned against the cell bars, not realizing the material they were made out of would burn if he held there any longer. With a chuckle he closed the app and returned his phone to his pants pocket.

“Ivor, take me home.” Eric said to his driver.

He rested his head back against the headrest. Eric felt as though he haven’t slept in weeks. Since his Sovereign’s return he’s been on high alert. He has thousands of men all over the world, a few hundred concentrated where the Nemetons thrived. However, the only high priority person he’s been tasked to find eluded him. Every morning of the first of the month he checked in with a small team he tasked with finding the Sovereign’s husband, and every month they come up without anything.

Counselor Gundersen wasn’t just meaningful to his Sovereign, he was also close to the young man. The senior Gundersen was his older cousin who could never stay out of trouble even when they were children. Edvard’s father was always trying to take short cuts through life. Even with Genevieve. Eric never understood what a woman like that ever saw in his cousin.

Once inside his home, Eric immediately took a shower and laid in the darkness of his bedroom. His thoughts were soon filled with Genne’s lips and smile. Her laugh echoed off the walls and their last conversation replayed daily in his mind, as it did now…

It was a rainy evening. A normal summer day in Pétion-Ville Haiti. The rain fell softly, pattering on the tiles of the roof of his cousin’s home. He sat with Genevieve, she and Edvard had just returned from running errands and she was terribly upset about something. She couldn’t get ahold of his cousin (nothing new) so she called him over. They now sat in the spacious salon as Edvard was in his bedroom on his video game.

He sat with Genevieve on the white sofa. He was so close he could hear how her heart raced though she looked every bit cool. He then noticed how she clutched her tea cup tightly, her eyes were searching for words in the ceramic it seemed. He placed his own cup on the coaster of the glass coffee table and then hers and took her hands in his.

“Hey, hey. What’s wrong? I didn’t think you could get like this?” he said to her sweetly.

“How do I seem? Do you think Eddie could tell?” she whispered.

Eric felt the way her hands began trembling in his. Her chemosignals were all over the place. But one emotion scented the strongest, fear. He clasped them tighter and scooted closer to her. Her light brown eyes then began filling with tears as she stared at him.

“Genne? What’s going on, you’re scaring me.”

“I’m dying.”

“Hvad!?” (what?)

“I-I-I haven’t been feeling well for a while now. I made an appointment some weeks ago, had a few tests done and just returned from the doctor’s with the results this morning. St-sta-stage four metastatic breast cancer.” Her Nigerian accent was so heavy with fear he barely understood her.

She looked away from him, attempting to stifle a sob. Eric glanced down the hall to see if Eddie was aware of what was going on just mere feet away. Eric listened in; the child’s game blared as the sounds of his fingers clacking on the controller seemed to keep him preoccupied. Eric then turned his attention back to Genevieve. He wanted to touch her tear stained cheek, to wipe those tears and kiss those full beautiful lips. He was always in love with her, and now he was losing her.

“Where is my cousin?” he whispered to her.

Genevieve shook her head and just stopped and continued to stare down. Eric brought their hands to his lips and kissed hers. Her skin was softer than he ever imagined. Her natural scent mingled with the faint smell of illness, she was very sick. He’d never been this near to have such an intimate moment with Genevieve. He always kept his distance, kept things cordial.

“I don’t know. I hoped you did.” She said.

“No, I haven’t heard from him in days. When’s the last time you saw him?”

“Last night.”

“Oh.”

“If you happen to get ahold of him before I do, tell him come home, right away.”

“Of course.”

Genevieve was about to say something else when Eddie walked in. His little face was scrunched up as he stomped in the kitchen. Genevieve took the opportunity of obscurity and wiped her face with her shirt sleeves.

“You okay, baby?” she asked, mustering a mother’s practiced cool voice.

“Yeah, I just keep losing.” Edvard said, pouring a glass of some fruity smelling drink

“You’ll get them next time, baby.”

“Kaay.”

Edvard took his glass and went back into his bedroom and returned to his video game. Genevieve met Eric’s eyes once more and began to sob quietly.

“Eric…if I…”

“Don’t. You’ll…”

“IF I don’t…watch over Eddie. You know his father, you know the type of life that waits for him if he follows Mads. He’s far too bright to go down that path. Promise me Eric.”

Feeling as if he had a knotted ball of yarn in his throat Eric nodded and coughed out a ‘I promise’. Genevieve collapsed in his lap and cried quietly. He touched her slender shoulders and squeezed, allowing her grief to flow. He hid it well that day, but he was absolutely destroyed. He wanted to tell her how he always loved her, how he had dreams of taking her away from Mads and giving her the life she deserved, but he didn’t. He never even let on his true feelings. Genevieve died never knowing that there was someone who loved her as she would have dreamt.

However, he was there for her, near and at the end. He kept his promise. He took Eddie in, just weeks later. His cousin, in his own grief made it easy by leaving for Norway and only returning on Eddie’s birthday, Christmas, and graduations. After Edvard’s college graduation, Mads stopped coming at all, until four years ago…

Eric’s cell alerted him to a message of one of the team members stationed at La Maison. He reached for his phone and read the pop-up. He quickly jumped up and dressed. There was another attempt, and this time Dominique had stopped it. He grew angry at her in that moment. She could have gotten herself killed, but he remembered that whomever this was, they were not after her. But still!

He stepped in his shoes and rushed out the door. His second, Jacques was just at his front door when he opened.

“There were two assailants, but only one was caught and apprehended. We’re transporting him now to HQ. Do you wish to interrogate him tonight?” Jacques asked.

“Absolutely.”

“Very good sir. Our Sovereign returned home with the younger Hale and former Sovereign Boudreaux is on his way back to La Maison. I’ve sent four more men to scan the mountain. The second one shouldn’t get far.”

“Good, good. We should have him before dawn.”

The two men drove to Legion HQ in silence. Eric pulled out his phone and checked the security feed from Peter’s cell. He was still balled up in the corner and HQ was completely quiet. He then read another message from Emmanuel, telling him he put more men on Peter. Eric then responded saying he was on his way to interrogate the one that was caught.

Though this was highly stressful and Eric thought he could rest tonight, he welcomed this current situation. The thoughts of Genevieve were too clear for his liking and very recently the face of Genevieve has been slowly morphing into his current Sovereign. He didn’t like that.

He didn’t want to like her, like that, but over the past two years since his cousin’s son left, he’s been seeing her different, more now this past week than ever. He remembered when he found her in the hotel in New Orleans. He scented she and Peter, her chemosignals told him she was frustrated, but also in hea…

“Olsen?” Jacques called.

Eric snapped out of his thoughts from the past and realized they were at HQ. He turned to Jacques who was looking in the driver side window at him, utterly confused. Eric undid his seat belt and hurried out the SUV.

“Are you okay?” Jacques asked, looking at him as he sent messages to the current team on duty.

“Yes, why?”

“No real reason. You just seem distracted as of late.”

Eric didn’t care for that accusation, or the tone in which it was said. He stopped just at HQ doors and looked at Jaques. Was this young man challenging him for his position as alpha? As head security?

“Is this a challenge?” Eric said coming closer to the young wolf.

Jacques didn’t answer right away. His eyes searched around for the words or nicer words to say, but either way, it took too long for Eric.

“No? Good. Let’s get inside.” Eric continued.

Great. Another thing to worry about. It was natural in packs for the alpha to be challenged by a younger wolf for his position. However, he was thoroughly taken aback by Jacques. He didn’t know why he’d ever thought Jacques would challenge him. For the next few weeks, probably up to the ball, he’ll have to watch his back.

Eric was over fifty and still very powerful and had taken down much tougher than Jacques in recent years, but Jacques was formidable in intelligence.

As they got into the elevator, Eric pushed the hidden compartment under the floor buttons and hit -2 the interrogation room’s floor. As the doors closed he looked over his shoulder to Jacques who was looking down at his shoes. The younger man seemed beside himself, as if he didn’t mean to challenge, but he didn’t try and take it back either. Eric turned away, he’ll cross that bridge when he came to it.

The doors glided open and they walked into the bullpen where four of his men stood guarding interrogation room 1. He nodded to the men and they stepped aside. He and Jacques entered the room to see a bloodied, ponytailed man sitting facing them. Eric smirked and sat in front of him.

“Señor Martinez. Long time no see.” Eric said coolly.

Ramon Martinez rolled his eyes and turned his body away from Eric, having him face his left shoulder. Eric chuckled to himself. He remember Ramon from years ago, in training. The young man didn’t show much promise then and was defiant. Eric could see now that he hadn’t changed.

“Should I waste time and ask who hired you?”

The man scoffed and rolled his eyes.

“Very well. You didn’t get this far in your training so this is going to be quite the shock.”

Eric stood quickly and even more quicker came to be in front of Ramon and jabbed his claws into the back of his neck. Ramon’s whole body seized and his dark brown eyes widened and froze in fear, staring up at Eric. A single tear fell down Ramon’s left eye as his body obeyed Eric’s mind now.

Once inside Ramon’s mind, he had to navigate through the past few days. It looked like he and several other former members of the security team met up last month (he could see from the image of a television report about the weather Ramon happened to be watching) in an unknown location, even unknown to Ramon. The memory jumped, making Eric a bit dizzy and blurring the image. He stayed connected to Ramon making sure to be mindful of his claws and not damage Ramon’s brain stem.

They then met somewhere in the Dominican Republic and were blinded by a thick blind fold, taken in a panel van and were driven to an unknown location. The blind fold was removed. Eric could see now ten people, men and women, six he knew from their training, all stood in meeting room facing a projector screen. The lights dimmed and a masked person appeared. The voice was distorted, probably by a microphone in the mask, and the garbbled voice spoke.

Eric could feel Ramon’s nervousness in that moment. He wasn’t sure if he should be there. Self doubt was taking over and Ramon wanted to leave. Eric remembered this about the young man, he let self doubt bring him down, but not enough to have him fail. Ramon was a member of the team, but not for very long. His inability to react got a teammate hurt and Eric dismissed him. This memory replayed briefly and Eric had to steer him back to the meeting room.

The voice told them that they were now part of an elite team of very few. That they would be compensated weekly. The masked person then would break them up into teams of two, which would change weekly, and the teams would be scent on missions individual to them and once completed were to meet at designated locations in a package they all would receive after this.

Whomever this person was, who hired these people, Eric figured one thing; this person was or still is within the Legion. There were too many connections to the Legion for there not to be, but just enough to make it difficult for him to figure out who right away.

Ramon began to panic. The memories began to fade like a person losing their sight. Eric then took the man by the shoulder and held him firmly but not too strongly. He needed him to calm down enough for Eric to look for small clues.

The masked individual didn’t give them much information, just instructions. Eric figured he would have to go deeper into Ramon’s mind to see how he got to this stage, to see how he was recruited and who did the recruitment, but he knew Ramon wouldn’t last that long. His mind was already fighting him and either of their bodies probably couldn’t take much more much longer. This would have to be a two part interrogation.

Once the basic information was given the masked person said they were dispersed this week. Ramon himself and another man Eric remembered as Cesare, were chosen as a team. They both seemed happy about this. They were then told to go into the next room where packages with their names on it waited on a table.

As Eric followed the memory to the next room, it blurred once more. Ramon began to fidget. Eric let the memory fade and slowly removed his claws from Ramon’s neck. The young man collapsed back into the chair, eyes rolled in the back of his head and was sweating profusely.

Eric stepped back from him. Ramon was alive.

“Take him to the cells below four.”

Two men lifted Ramon and dragged him out the interrogation room, the sounds of his shoes dragging gnawed at Eric as he clutched his wrist which stung and felt tight.

It had been over a decade since he used that tactic. He hated it. He hated being attached to another and practically becoming that person, feeling what they were feeling. It stuck with him far too long for his liking when he did it. Tonight, he didn’t have the luxury of finesse. He needed as many answers as quickly as possible.

Jacques then came to his side. The man seemed more docile and humbled to his alpha.

“What did you see?” Jacques asked.

“Not much. I’ll have to go deeper, and soon, but I saw enough to know that this is an inside operation. Someone in Legion is trying to assassinate the Hales. I don’t have enough clues as to who, but I have enough. They’re hiring former security from HQ. Rejects mostly, and have them covertly placed. Whoever this is they’re good and have been planning this for a while.” Eric said, massaging his wrist.

His whole hand, from the fingertips to the wrist ached. He would have to recuperate before digging into Ramon’s mind again.

“So what’s the plan?”

“I want to go deeper, see where all this started for Ramon Martínez and then, if we catch the other one alive, do the same. I believe the maestro of this operation gave them individual tasks that are secret missions or whatever. If I can piece enough information from the both of them, I can probably figure out who this is, and quickly.”

“I haven’t heard anything from the La Maison team yet. It’s still early though. Also, may I ask? How are you able to do that? I’ve never seen it before, only heard stories of it in training.”

Eric finally turned to Jacques. He was still very suspicious of him. He probably wouldn’t ever trust him again, but he could see the young man was remorseful. He didn’t want to give Jacques any more confidence or any more reasons to want to challenge him, so he kept his answer vague.

“Its an alpha thing.”

Jacques just nodded and stepped aside so Eric could get by. He was unchallenged again, but now almost completely drained. He headed back to the SUV where Ivor was waiting. He gave the man a quick singular nod and then climbed in the back seats. The SUV took off smoothly and headed back for Eric’s home in Pétion-Ville.

He had completely forgotten about his daydreams of Genevieve Ejiofor Gundersen. He will never completely forget her. The sound of her voice, her laugh, her touch. However, in this exhausted state, her face was eluding him even more. The face he saw was rounder. The eyes closer and more almond shaped, more cat-like. He shook his head. It was just the season playing tricks on his mind…though it never had before. He was tired. He hadn’t have a proper night’s sleep in almost a week. Once he got that, everything will be back to normal.

He must have dozed longer than he intended for Ivor was tapping his shoulder outside the SUV.

“Chef. You’re home.” Ivor said quietly.

“Very good. Thank you.”

Groggily, Eric headed to his front door, for the second time tonight. Once opening his door he was greeted by a familiar scent. It was sweet, like cocoa. He must have been hallucinating because he KNEW he was alone. He walked deeper into his house, heading for his bedroom, where the scent was much stronger. Alert now, he searched his primary suite. The bathroom was clear, walk-in closet and adjoining office, all clear. But the scent was everywhere. Faint, but everywhere as if it were embedded in his clothes, in his skin.

“I’m too tired for this.” He groaned.

Once back in his room, he ignored the warm chocolate scent and got back into his pajamas. He collapsed in bed, covering himself to his chin and drifted off the sleep with thoughts of a hotel room in New Orleans and a certain black panther moaning his name softly in his ear.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13. Alone time.

An hour after Peter’s attempted escape, six of Olsen’s men came and took him away. Derek stood in the living room windows, watching as they all but stuffed him in the SUV. He was disappointed, but not surprised Peter attempted this. No. He was surprised. Surprised that he didn’t try sooner. He continued to watch as the men climbed in on either side of his uncle, guaranteeing that he couldn’t escape from them. Moments later, the SUV descended down the mountain, becoming one with the night.

He hated this feeling. Not being able to see, smell, and hear everything. He actually could feel how weak he was. It was exactly like the time he lost his powers in Mexico.

“I’m heading to HQ. I’ll see to it that he’s comfortable.” Derek heard Emmanuel say as Dominique walked him to the foyer.

Just as he was about to head out the door, Derek noticed Emmanuel giving Dominique a wink as he made his exit. She closed and locked the door then collapsed on the extra long sofa and sighed. He went to her and rested beside her, placing her head on his lap.

“So uhhhh, what was that?” he asked, tracing a finger over her thigh.

“What was what?”

“That wink?”

“Oh!” she giggled.

“My father gave us his blessing to have…boyfriend/girlfriend time, to put it cleanly.”

It took a second to hit him, when it finally did he was overcome with laughter.

“Oh my God.” Derek laughed.

“But who can be sexy with a stomach full of food. If this was, at least ten years ago I’d be up to it, now, nearly thirty nine years old, I need a nap first.”

“We can just lay here and hold one another.”

She looked at him with a big beautiful smile.

“I would like that.”

She sat up then snuggled close to him, resting her head on his shoulder. He waffled their hands and laid his head upon hers. They sat in silence. It was an adjustment not hearing all the sounds he’d normally hear. He was already missing the calming sound of her heart.

“When I was twenty two years old, I killed, or at least I thought I killed Peter and became an alpha for a while.” Derek confessed.

“I know.”

“He killed Laura.”

“I know that too.”

He didn’t need his super hearing for his own heart. It felt as if it was beating in his head.

“That night, after I left you, I went to Kate. She…”

“You don’t have to say.”

“I know, but I should. She…was my first. And she used me and was…”

“A predator. The worst kind. You were a child and she took advantage.”

“And she never let me forget. We crossed paths several times in my twenties…and she never let me forget. She always had something to say about my looks when…”

“I bet it was whenever she was ‘hunting’ you and caught you.”

“Yes.”

He tried to calm himself, to slow his heart. He felt his blood pressure rise and felt it ringing in his ears. Dominique laid a hand on his chest. She didn’t look at him or move. She just rested her hand and calmed him.

“Peter came to me one night when I still lived in France, asking about the Nagual…I think I might have gave him too much information. I read the notes they had on that incident.”

“Yeah, that was the first time I died, but don’t beat yourself up about that. He probably had enough information and…”

“We had sex that night. That was the last time…and the last time I saw him.”

Hearing that, hurt a bit. He knew they had moments. Peter, occasionally liked to throw that in his face in the past.

“Were you ever in love with him?”

“At one point…I thought I was. I wasn’t. I never was. I figured out, perhaps too late that I didn’t and that he didn’t really care about me. Did you love Kate?”

“I have almost the exact same answer, except I found out real soon she didn’t love me and my family…paid for my stupidity.”

She wrapped her arm around his waist and held him. Dominique thought this was all Derek really needed from someone. Someone to just hold him.

“You weren’t stupid. You were a child.”

“We’re pretty fucked up, huh?” He finally said.

“But we can help each other get better.”

“My betas. Vernon Boyd and Erica Reyes. The Alphas…”

“I know that too. You hold so much guilt for things that were beyond your control. Our world is…a lot. Especially when you’re not born into it. But their deaths….”

“Are definitely my fault. They weren’t ready to fight. Scott…”

“Isn’t perfect either. None of us are. He was a child with a child’s naivete”

“He was a better alpha. He became one without ever killing, and you know how hard this is in our world. I had to die…TWICE.”

“You have to tell me about that someday.”

“Of course. It’s just…you want something so bad, you know the rules, you know what to do and it just doesn’t happen, but for Scott everything seemed to come easily for him. I know it didn’t, I was there for most of his journey, and it was awesome to see and experience, but to see someone who was created, not born, and succeed in what you were born into is just…heartbreaking almost.”

“Are you jealous of him?”

“I was. But, inadvertently he taught me to be better. And I’ve grown and matured. Changed.”

“I wish I had been there for you all. Some things didn’t have to happen had they had the right information.”

“You gotta give them credit, they solved all that mostly on their own.”

“But with so many innocent lives taken.”

“Have you killed?”

That was a heavy question, and unexpected.

“No. And I have conflicted feelings about that.”

“You shouldn’t, that’s a good thing.”

“I don’t feel much the predator I’m supposed to be. I feel…weak in comparison to my peers. The counselors, all have moved through this life having fought in battles, done things worthy of their second nature, and I…I am a glorified department store manager at best.”

Derek laughed softly at the comparison Dom made. He always thought of her as this regal being who was the facsimile of Bastet in his eyes. It made him sad she thought so lowly of herself. But, as she said, they can help each other become better.

“You sound as though you have imposter syndrome.”

“A major case!”

“Don’t. You’re not an imposter and you’re killing it as Sovereign.”

He kissed the top of her head then wrapped an arm around her, pulling her into him. Derek inhaled her natural scent, growing more relaxed with a twinge of desire. Dominique ran her long nails across his chest, sending chills down his body. Then she stopped. The atmosphere grew heavy suddenly. Uncomfortable, almost.

“I’m married. Legally anyway.”

His heart sank. A deep disappointment overcame him. He wanted to move away from her, be on the other end of the living room, but only for a second or less did he feel that. He lifted his head and turned to her. Her eyes grew large and became inky pools ready to spill over. He clasped her chin with his thumb and index finger and lifted her head so he could see all her face. He smiled. Derek remembered Dominique was a woman of integrity and did everything with conviction.

“Tell me something. If he were to ever return, would you go back to him?” he asked.

“No.” she responded quickly. “He abandoned me. Left me in the middle of the night without a word since. I’ve always wanted you, and now that I have you and you have me, I’m never leaving unless you wish it.”

He kissed her. Holding his lips upon hers a while. Even kissing felt differently. She was so much more powerful in his arms. So much more dangerous, but he loved it. He then moved his lips over hers, sucking gently. He could feel her consciously holding back her strength. That made him more hungry for her. She was ever so considerate. He lifted his head and looked at her round face. Though she was older she looked so much younger than him.

“What happened that day? The day he left?” he asked.

She took a deep breath and exhaled with a hard sigh. “Absolutely nothing. We hadn’t been married a year, but he was moving in after being overseas after our honeymoon and it was just a regular day. But that night, a bit after two in the morning, I turned to reach for him because I didn’t feel his warmth, and he was gone. Most of his clothing, gone. Without a word, or note in four years.”

“What if he returned and with a good reason for leaving?”

“There is no such thing, in this case. If he left without telling me, it wasn’t a good reason. Edvard’s father had something to do with it, I know it. Only he could make him do something so uncharacteristic. His father isn’t a good man. He’s the worst of us. Selfish and conniving. Maybe worse than we know. And if Edvard left me to do whatever with his father, and not tell me, then I can’t trust him and I don’t want someone I can’t trust in my life. Especially if I’m supposed to trust them WITH my life. He showed he doesn’t have my well-being or anything at heart.”

Though he felt really good in his current standing with Dominique, he also felt terrible that this happened to her. When Eli’s mother was still around, she never did anything like that, even before Eli was born, but he realized it wasn’t fair to compare their lives. Derek became a father in the middle of the most hectic and dangerous time in Beacon Hills. He had to hide his son, most of his life. No one knew until almost a decade later, when he felt it was for sure safe.

“I’m not going anywhere. However, if he isn’t dead, and does eventually show up out of the blue…I can’t be with a married woman.”

“Fair. I’ll handle it. You know I always stand on business.”

“I do.” He said with a sly smile.

Derek clutched her waist then lifted her onto his lap. Her weight felt differently on him now. Dominique felt stronger, as though she was reinforced. She leaned down, resting her forehead on his and caressed his cheeks. He sighed beneath her, becoming more relaxed and amorous. He clasped her behind her neck, feeling her soft curls wrap around his fingers, and pulled her in for a kiss. Her hands found their way in his own hair as she relaxed her weight against him.

“You’ve once again began something where I don’t have on easy access clothing.” She laughed quietly.

“Well, just take them off and they won’t be a problem.”

“Here? In the salon?”

“Yeah!”

Her thought traveled back to when she and Edvard were in this very spot in the same predicament and she didn’t want to do it then. Why was she having this moment of déja vu? A slightly tinging sound from outside the side yard took her attention.

“What? Dom, are you okay? What are you thinking?” he asked sweetly.

“I don’t know…it strange, this feeling. I’ve never…”

There was a commotion outside the east end of La Maison. Derek couldn’t hear it for it was some distance away, but Dominique reacted quickly and jumped off of him.

“What? What is it?”

“The security. They’re struggling with someone. GET DOWN!”

As soon as the words left her lips, two bullets flew between and past them, striking a painting near the foyer.

“Not again.” Derek growled.

“Whatever this is, it’s ending now.”

Dominique quickly unbuttoned her shirt and tossed it aside. She slid out of her slacks and was in the most gorgeous red lingerie Derek had ever seen. However, her eyes became larger and her face elongated as black fur sprouted from her dark brown skin. Within seconds, she was a large black panther, standing above him with long white fangs near his face. She then sprang over the far end of the sofa and headed towards the east courtyard. Derek followed to open the patio door for her.

Then he heard it. The sounds of bullets hitting the stucco and the commotion of men fighting in the distance. Once he let Dom out he went back behind the sofa, overturned her large marble coffee table and made a makeshift fort to protect himself.

“Shit!” he protested, feeling too vulnerable without his abilities.

Dominique headed into the darkness of the mountain. She scented her team long ago and followed the unfamiliar smells of two strangers. She had had it with whomever these assassins were and she intended on ending them tonight!

“No my Sovereign, fall back. Let us handle it.” One of her team whispered.

She growled deep and low from her chest and continued on towards where the initial bullets came from. She didn’t recognize the people who were shooting, but she knew they were both men and were werewolves. Their chemosignals told her they were alert, but frightened. What could they be afraid of, besides her.

Dominique caught a stronger scent, one of them was close. She took off loping with quiet paws racing towards the hilliest section just north east from La Maison. Not far behind, her men scanned diagonally of her while four were following. If she didn’t catch them, her team would. She was completely done with all this hiding and attempts. Determination fueled her and energized her to keep searching.

She heard a soft crunch ahead and to the right. At a full gallop, she raced towards the sound. The scent of a more frightened man was stronger. She was on him. Dominique laid low in the brush, using her night vision to catch the man. Her whiskers rested on the ground, feeling for any vibration that didn’t come from her team.

In this form, every sense was at its highest. She could see, smell, and hear over 100x more than when she was human. Before she and Edvard had to perform their coupling ritual she took time out in her panther form and practiced hunting. She had gotten so good that there were times she could just lay low to the ground and let her sense of smell and whiskers tell her where to go. This was one of those times. The man she was hunting was several yards ahead of her, hiding in a tree. That was a terrible mistake. Leopards and jaguar’s second home was the trees.

Staying low and practically crawling, she arrived at the tree and hid amongst the shadows of the brush. The man was breathing heavily and nervous. He was also injured. Dominique got under the tree just behind him and aimed for a branch above the man. Her plan was not to kill him, but scare the shit out of him, capture him, then question him.

Looking up behind him, she found a branch and leapt on to it. The man jumped, falling from his perch and she was right behind him to pin him. The man’s face turned. His eyes flashed blue and his nose flattened into a snout. He roared as he attempted to roll Dominique off of him. But she had him pinned by the chest with a front paw and sat on his legs. The man growled and snarled like a frighten dog, but couldn’t free himself.

Turning back, she pinned him by the throat, allowing her body to shrink and twist back into a woman’s. She roared at him, digging her claws unto his trapezius. The man stopped squirming and looked up at her. She was naked and glistening from the flashlights of her team.

“Who sent you?” she growled.

“You’ll get nothing from me!”

“Very well.”

She growled in his face then knocked him unconscious with a swipe to the head. Dominique had never felt such rage as she was feeling in this moment. Who controlled this man so much so that he would defy her? Or was he ignorant as to who she was? She also wanted to tear him apart for the attempt on Derek. She seldom transformed because the primal nature was hard to shake, just as it was now.

Her men arrived. Eric’s second, Jacques, placed his blazer around her shoulders, covering her nakedness. She didn’t recognize him for a second. She reacted with a snarl, almost taking his hand off until his scent caught her.

“Well done, my Sovereign. We’ll take him to HQ, I’ll drive you back to La Maison.” He said calmly.

“Thank you but don’t bother.”

She hated the cold on her bare human skin. With a soft growl she turned back into the panther and ran at full speed towards home. She didn’t want her men to see her naked body and she didn’t want to be naked and alone with anyone other than Derek. Besides she was just half a mile away. Running back was quicker.

Meanwhile, Derek stayed low between the overturned coffee table and the leather sectional sofa. The night had grown quiet save for the four men outside the living room windows and the two he saw head to the front door. He felt absolutely helpless. If it weren’t for the inhibitor he could have helped Dom or even the security. He tried to not be mad at himself, blame himself. This wasn’t his fault and beyond his control, but the feeling was overpowering. He lifted his head as he saw two of the men by the windows separated and look down at something.

He stood and saw Dominique in her panther form approaching him. He was taken aback by how large she was. Her shoulder stopped just above his hips and her head just at his pectorals. She looked back at the men who were facing the mountain then back at him. He looked into her glowing green eyes and felt warm allover. He touched her face, feeling fur like he’s never felt before. It was so like real silk. Dominique rested her large head against his hand and purred.

“Oh my God.” He said quietly.

Soon, the sounds of tearing and crunching filled him with dread as her body shrank, her fur bunched and melted and her dark brown skin formed. She stood, naked and glistening as if she had been caught in a light rain. Her rosettes were the last of her panther form to disappear. They faded and shrank as if they were being burned like a hamburger on the grill. She stared at him a moment. In his slight shock he was so handsome. She wanted to devour him right on the salon floor.

“Tha-you’re…I’ve never seen you in that shape. Wow.” He whispered.

She didn’t respond. Dominique wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. She wanted to make love to him, have him inside her. Every fiber of her being begged to be touched and tasted by him. Her entire body tightened and felt as if it were set ablaze with desire. She wrapped a leg around him, needing to feel him between her. His hands clutched her behind and she wrapped both legs around him.

Derek felt as though he were in a pressure chamber. Though she held him as gently as she could, her hunger for him made her forget he wasn’t at his full strength. However, this was a pain he welcomed. She was near frenzy, and he did nothing to abate it. He loved the way she was all over him, holding him, nearly growling against him. He lifted her, intending to take her up stairs and let her finish him there until her cell rang somewhere under the sofa.

“Dom. Dom. You….ohh, you have to get that.” He moaned in her ear as she kissed and nipped at his neck.

“It can wait.”

Her accent was thicker in this state, he hardly understood her breathy reply. With her still attached to him, kissing him again, he kneeled down and laid her on her back. Her legs pulled him down as his left arm felt around for her phone. She stirred something in him as she writhe with pleasure underneath him. Her hips rocked back and forth, making friction that incited soft moans and whimpers from her.

“Dom, your phone. It’s your dad.” He said with a brief moment of clarity.

Dominique froze in place. Derek answered her phone and put Emmanuel on speaker. Dominique released Derek with a horrified look on her face. They stared at one another, Derek, blushing and she appalled at her loss of control.

“Babygirl! Are you and Derek okay?” she heard her father’s panicked voice say.

“Yes, Père…we’re fine. One…one of the assailants was apprehended…th-the other, I’m not sure.”

“Where are you?”

“In the salon with Derek.”

Her eyes never left his. She was so beside herself. In her lust fueled frenzy she could have killed him. She was desperately hoping he could read her face and see the infinite apologies she was saying with her eyes.

“Is he okay?” Emmanuel asked, sounding calmer.

“Yeah. I’m fine. Dominique has me covered.” Derek said with a smile

Dominique scoffed and turned her head away in shame, feeling the heat in her face. But Derek took her cheek and turned her back and softly began kissing her.

“Good, that’s good. I’m going to call Eric and check on Peter and….”

They didn’t hear. Derek had Dominique pinned and kissed her as though they were underwater and were moving in slow motion. Her skin felt as though she had been out in the sun. It was heated all over, warming him as well. He then lifted his head and checked her eyes. She was less ashamed and more apologetic now.

“Papa, I’ll call you back later.”

“No, after I leave HQ I’m coming over there! Did you not hear me gal?”

Emmanuel was upset. Dominique heard the Jamaican come out of him a second.

“Oui papa. See you in a bit.”

Derek hung up for her and still lay upon her, mostly to shield her body from the curiosity of her security team. She wrapped her arms around his waist and stared up at him. He seemed more amused now that she had control.

“What was that?” he asked with a big smile.

“Mating season. I hunger for you.” She purred.

“Same. Just never seemed like the right time, has it.”

“Not yet.”

“Let’s go upstairs and get you cleaned up.”

Derek stood and lifted her, carrying her like a baby up the grand staircase. She rested her head against his shoulder, her mind cleared and her thoughts on who the assailant was and who sent him. She was so deep in thought she hadn’t realized Derek had sat her on her bed and was drying her hair with a towel.

“Why are you wet?” he asked

She smirked.

“Not like that. I mean, from transforming. You look fresh out of the shower.”

“It’s moisture. When the pelt tares and melts away it literally heats up. I read long ago that because panthers are also one with water, it’s water that protects the human skin from the panther, keeping the two from harming one another and making the transformation as fluid as possible. When some of us change the pelt slides off like melting ice on a hot surface. Mine, does that on my arms, legs and face, everywhere else it tears away.”

“Interesting, so it’s steam. Got it.”

“Also. I’m sorry. I lost control and I hope I didn’t hurt you.”

Derek smiled and tossed the towel aside, sitting beside her as she slipped into a long sun dress.

“No apologies needed. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you like that. I thought it was kinda hot actually.”

“Oh my God.”

“No, come on.” He pulled her close to him and held her. “I have known you all my life and have mostly seen you only one way, astute. I knew you could get…”

“Passionate?”

“Yes, that exactly. I just haven’t seen it…but the one time. And that has always stayed with me. So seeing that you still want me…like that, I don’t know, it was nice, well more than nice. I'm just so happy I haven’t lost my chance with you.”

“You could never” she clasped his jaws and pulled him in to kiss. “And you will have your chance again.”

“Yeah. But the timing. Ugh! What the hell is going on?”

“I think the universe is subtly telling us, ‘not yet’. There is a lot going on. Maybe we just need to continue learning one another, getting to know one another all over again. It has been, what, twenty years?””

“God…we’re old.”

They chuckled at the thought. Though so much time had passed between them, they both felt as though none had. Derek noticed how they fell back into this comfortable symbiosis. She strengthen and also comforted him, reminding him to breathe and relax, and he slowed her down and brought her back to the girl he loved. They complimented one another, balanced one another. He had been searching for this all his life. And now that he knew it was her who brought his peace he intended to protect and keep her…if she wanted. He also had to admit, he felt as though she kept a small, yet invisible varying amount of distance from him and he suspected. He wasn’t sure what it was about, was she protecting him or herself? They’ve both had loves that ended tragically so it was understandable that she didn’t want to be too vulnerable with him. But he was becoming so comfortable with her. Derek was starting to picture life with her, he and Eli splitting time in New Orleans and Port-au-Prince.

But there was always that lingering doom of the other shoe. He knew it was bound to drop for the umpteenth time since landing here.

Dominique snuggled her face in his neck. He felt the gentle tickle of her eyelashes just under his jaw. Derek closed his eyes, feeling her chest rise and fall against him, her breath against his collar bone. Though this week has been nonstop stressful, right now, in this moment, for this moment, it was all worth it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14. Possibly.

“This! Is becoming tiresome.” Peter said lowly.

He sat in the corner on the floor of the surprisingly sterile cell that he currently called home. He was in a room of polished concrete that housed three other cells. His was the last of the four, in a corner and in the dark. His bars were a matte black, and he suspected that they were made of galvanized mountain ash for it made his skin itchy when he wasn’t pinned to the comfort of his corner against the smooth concrete.

“Yes, well you were the one with the bright idea to go for a stroll. What were you thinking?”

“Not what you think I was thinking. I was actually trying to test the boundaries of the bracelet.”

“And you failed.”

“Next time I’ll just fail better.”

“It’s funny you think there’s going to be the opportunity for a next time. This is your home now.”

Peter huffed and turned to face his wall. Emmanuel stood on the opposite side of his bars standing authoritatively.

“Why are you here?” Peter continued as he scratched at the wall with his index finger.

Emmanuel was about to say something simi scathing when his cell began vibrating. He took out his phone and saw the pop-up. It was a message from Jacques, Eric’s second. Peter noticed how oddly quiet Emmanuel was and turned his head over his shoulder to see what had distracted him. He saw the man’s face frozen in what he translated as horror. He then stepped away far enough so that Peter could only hear muffled speaking.

Emmanuel returned two minutes later. He looked flustered, nervous. Peter watched as Emmanuel fought his phone to return it to his pocket. He stood slightly shaken a moment, wiping perspiration from his upper lip.

“There was another attempt. This time at La Maison. Dominique caught one assailant. I came to…”

“What? Check on me?” Peter instinctively shot back.

“Yes. What happened to you? Were you always such a shit?”

Peter turned to face his wall, pondering with a twinge of panic.

“Yes.” He answered as coolly as he could.

Emmanuel scoffed and turned away headed for the stairs.

“WAIT!” Peter called. “Is Derek okay?”

“Be careful Peter, your humanity is showing.”

“It must be this dammed bracelet. Is he?”

“Yes. He is unhurt. I just spoke with he and Dominique.”

“Humm.”

Peter turned back to the wall resting his head against it and continued scratching, this time making an invisible triskelion. He listened for Emmanuel’s foot steps to fade then thank whomever saw over them that his nephew was well.

Emmanuel turned and made his leave, heading for his daughter’s home. He was absolutely beside himself. He couldn’t believe Dominique ran down the assassin. He would have to scold her once he made it to the compound…after hugging her. Before leaving Peter, he left two men at the cell hold’s door and another six surrounding the entrance. As he drove towards the mountain he pondered on who could possibly be behind this. Peter himself had many possible enemies, but Derek? He was the quiet one. Why both of them? And why now?

This was personal for whomever this was. The Hales had majorly insulted this person and they wanted them desperately dead. So much so, they’re becoming sloppy and rushed. He had to bring these thoughts to his daughter. Together they could solve this or even come close.

*

Derek laid with Dominique on her massive bed. They laid in mostly dark, the only light was from the thin crescent moon peering through the sheer curtains of her balcony. She laid on his chest with her hand up his shirt and warm fingertips dragging up and down his chest hairs. They had spent the better part of the last twenty minutes continuing catching one another up on their lives. His life seemed simple and quiet compared to hers. But, what he did notice is that they were equally lonely.

“What did you do afterwards on that night?” he asked quietly.

“What night?”

He took his attention away from the swirl design on her ceiling and down to her. She lifted her eyes and met his. They were so incredibly black and in the minimal light the whites seemed to glow around her irises.

“Oh? That night.” She continued. “Well, after laying in disappointment and disgust for ten minutes, I took a shower, let my dad know I was back and went to sleep.”

“Just like that?”

“Yes.”

“You weren’t mad?”

“Upset mostly. We were kids, and I figured whomever it was calling you your teenage brain just wanted more. I was very disappointed and upset with you, but I wasn’t and still isn’t the grudge holding type. I honestly just figured you weren’t as into me as I was you.”

“I was though.”

“You don’t have to keep proving yourself to me. We have each other now. The timing though surprisingly violent is perfect. Stop beating yourself up and just love me, now.”

He kissed her forehead and nodded. He honestly didn’t know why he couldn’t shake this guilt. She seemed over it…he maybe just needed to work something within him out. His arm was wrapped under and around her, resting his hand on her hip. He pulled her in and wrapped both arms around her and held her.

“Do you feel this way because you think you don’t deserve it?” she asked.

“Maybe.”

“You do. If not from me than from any woman you choose. You deserve love.”

Dominique turned on her side to face him and rested her hand on his cheek to pull him in for a kiss. The sounds of condensation on Mercedes breaks squeaked in the distance. She slowly pulled away from Derek and sat up on her hip.

“Father’s here.”

They met Emmanuel in the salon. He looked confused and tired.

“What is it papa?” Dominique asked, sitting on the sofa next to her father.

“I just came from Peter. He’s fine. I even added an extra detail around HQ. But what has me beyond puzzled is who’s behind this, and why now? Whomever this had had years to try and do this so why now? It’s more difficult now, here.”

“I thought the same thing a couple of days ago. Why now, what’s different now?” Dominique added.

They sat with the thought a while. Then it hit Derek. He stood adjacent the Boudreauxs, staring out of the bullet hole that were in the window from earlier that night. Four men paced the patio like shadowy sentinels. Derek turned to Dominique and looked sadly at her. He had an idea of who could be trying to kill him and his uncle. All of this didn’t start until they were with Dominique so it all had to do with Dominique or at the very least, the Legion itself .

“Have we ruled out everyone in the Legion?” Derek asked.

“What do you mean?” asked Emmanuel.

“This all started Mardi Gras night. No one but members of the Legion knew Dom was coming to get us. Olsen even said he had men watching us for years and still nothing, so what’s the difference now? Dominique. When Peter was shot, he and Dominique were arguing and tonight she and I were…”

“I get it.” Emmanuel jumped in with a sickly face.

“Yeah, umm…well the shots came in the middle of that. Someone isn’t watching me or Peter, someone is watching you Dom.”

The three of them looked at one another as they pondered Derek’s theory. Emmanuel stood and went to the windows, searching the darkness. Dominique sat in a silent disbelief. Derek knelt in front of her, searching her face for the answer he knew she was materializing.

“Eric? We eliminated him as the cause days ago.” Dominique said.

“No, you eliminated him. I’ve suspected him from the beginning. Who else is close enough to pull this off and without getting caught? Its him, but why?”

“We have the assailant in a separate set of cells from Peter below HQ. Eric’s should be interrogating him right now?” Emmanuel added.

“Did you see him?” Derek asked.

“No, I came straight here after leaving Peter.”

“Then we can’t believe otherwise until it’s proven.”

“But why? Why now? Why would Eric want to eliminate you and Peter? It’s not his style. Eric is a by the book guy. He wouldn’t deviate like this.” Dominique said.

She brought her fingers to her lips and thought closely about the events this week, she replayed everything that happened since landing in the airport up until tonight. There was only one thing that was out of place to her and that was Lundi Gras, when Eric made an advance upon her. She wanted to bring this to their attention, but for her dad and Derek, that would have been enough motive to condemn him, but to her, it just didn’t fit. This was not Eric. Dominique felt that certainty in her gut. However, she will agree that it’s someone that knows her. There was one bit of information that was overlooked or not considered.

“I know that look? What are you thinking Dom?” Derek asked, touching her knee.

“The shots happened right after either of you touched me. Peter was shot when he grabbed my arm and you…umm, just now.”

“Are you saying it’s someone who’s in love with you? Like a stalker?”

Emmanuel turned from the windows and met Dominique’s eyes. He looked absolutely defeated and Dominique knew of who her father was thinking.

“Fahd.” They both said.

“Who is that?” Derek asked.

“He’s a high ranking counselor. Before I left for New Orleans, weeks before, he and I were flirting occasionally. Then a day or so before I left, we had lunch and…it was romantic, it had the potential to become serious, but upon returning with you, I broke things off.” Dominique explained.

“Well, how did he take it?” Derek asked

“He seemed okay. Slightly disappointed, but mostly fine. He lost his wife a while ago and haven’t dated anyone until…me, I guess. He even thanked me for making him realize he could even have romantic feelings again.”

“And you just came right out of nowhere and ended things?”

“Yes. Before they even really began, if I’m being honest.”

Derek was beside himself. He began pacing the living room. He was jealous or at least admitting to himself that he was, but it was more than that. Again, he thought of how simple his life was for the past few years! He didn’t have to run or fight for his life. He had gotten use to the quiet, to the peace, and yet here he was…fighting! He didn’t know who to blame this time. He was becoming so angry and…tired.

Dominique had met him on the way back in her direction. She placed a hand on his chest. He could feel his heart beating in his ears. He looked at her with anger. He knew she could feel it. Her eyes widened and she backed away from him. She had fear in her eyes. He knew that look. Though he was absolutely powerless compared to her, she still backed away in fear.

However. He didn’t have time to feel it. They needed to step into action and end this. Derek had a feeling this guy, this assassin or whatever was becoming desperate. He figured that this person wanted them dead before the trial. That means he had two more days left.

“So. What’s the plan now? Do we confront this guy or what?” Derek asked with what little patients he had.

“If it is him well have to catch him in the act. Because of his rank we can’t just barge in and arrest him. Also we have no proof it’s him.” Emmanuel added.

“But you both said him, at the same time. There’s no way that could be a coincidence.”

“Maybe so. But we still have to follow protocol. Your uncle got you in this very predicament because he ignored protocol.” Emmanuel continued.

Dominique sat silently on the sofa, head turned away from her father and Derek. She looked as though she was deep in thought, but she was fighting to mask her hurt feelings. She had read Derek’s rage and it was directed towards her. She couldn’t blame him for his feelings, but it hurt her to know that she was the cause.

“What do you want to do, Babygirl?” she heard her father say softly.

She turned to them. Her eyes stung with tears, but they did not fall. She took a deep breath, trying to exhale the sadness as covertly as possible.

“I want a small team on Fahd. Discreetly. One or two. I don’t want him to know we’re watching him. In case we’re wrong, he’ll never know, and if we’re right, well…we’ll be there to apprehend him before his next move.”

“Good idea. I’ll let Eric know.”

“No. Can we not. I don’t trust him. Something’s…off. Is there a way we can have a team on Fahd without Olsen’s knowledge?” Derek asked.

Emmanuel pondered the thought. Derek dared not look at Dominique. He didn’t want to see that look in her eyes. He felt so ashamed that he hurt her.

“It will be difficult. He controls all security on this island and most of the Greater Antilles. If we do, it’ll have to be people he doesn’t know and we’ll have to set this all up quickly. It’s impossible.” Emmanuel sighed.

“Not if you and I did it. You can take Eric and I’ll take Fahd. We may lose some sleep over the next forty eight hours, but it’s doable.” Dominique said.

She didn’t lift her head when she spoke. She kept her head down or looked at her fingers as she wrung them. Derek could really see how upset she was.

“Very well. I’ll stay here the night and tomorrow we’ll reconvene with a better plan. God, I hope we’re wrong, about both of them.”

Derek nodded in agreement. He looked at Dominique who kept her eyes away from his. He then left for his room, leaving the Boudreauxs in the living room. He was done for the night. As he ascended the stairs he heard them speaking in French. Their voices faded as he made it to the top.

Dominique’s bedroom on the third floor, hell, it WAS the third floor. Just a few minutes ago she invited him to sleep in her room with him, now…he didn’t want her to see him until Monday. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten her empathy gift, and he couldn’t believe he was mad at her.

He opened the door to his room, and just before closing it heard the muffled French grow more rapid. Flopping down on his bed the memory of just a little while ago when he held her and felt her breath, he remembered that this was worth it. She was worth it. So he got up and went to her bedroom and waited for her there.

Dominique spoke with her father after Derek retired for the night. Emmanuel was beside himself. She had never seen him like this, but he was organized and they had a plan.

“Two more days. Then, you can send him back to his son. He should be exhausted of this.” Emmanuel said.

“He’s angry. At me.”

“No, not at you. You’re not to blame for this. If anything…”

“But he does. At least, right now he does. I felt it. I felt it so strongly in him like it was my own rage.”

“Then you’ll have to make him see.”

“I’m tired too papa. This has been the longest week of my life and it had me wondering if I should have let Eric bring them in. If I just ignored my own feelings and done this properly then none of this would be happening.”

“And it might have turned out the exact same way. Eric would have brought them in and you still would have wanted them with you and you still would be falling in love with Derek all over again. It just would have taken one or two more days longer.” He chuckled.

“But…”

“No buts. You know this was inevitable.”

Dominique looked down at the floor and wrung her fingers again. Her father was correct. She knew she wouldn’t have been able to keep herself from him no matter how he came in. She looked up and met her father’s eyes with a small smile and an agreeing nod. Emmanuel returned the smile and then stood.

“I want to stay. I probably should stay, but I’m far too tired to not be in my own bed. I’m going to sleep for the next ten hours.”

“Okay papa. Good night.”

Once she heard the sounds of her father’s car pull out of the driveway and fade down the mountain, she decided to retire herself. They had straighten the salon as much as possible. The holes in the window were temporarily covered with clear tape and the security teams were silently about.

Taking a deep inhale, she stood and headed upstairs. It was after midnight now, Saturday. Usually on Saturdays she and Alice had breakfast and relaxed. Saturday and Sunday were the counselor’s days off, but with the coming trial, Alice should have been prepping. Heading up the stairs she texted Alice and let her know about the past few hours. It was shorthand, but it felt cathartic getting all of that out. Dominique however, left out the parts pertaining to Derek’s emotions and the suspicion of Fahd. Dominique figures once they had enough information (and all this was over) then maybe she’d include Alice in on what her and her father came to, but now, it was still very delicate.

Dominique didn’t even notice his scent upon entering her bed room, but she saw his body in her bed, dozing with parted lips and puppy like snores. He looked so peaceful in his sleep. And surprisingly very comfortable in her bed. He was even under her covers and had his arm around her satin pillows. She touched his cheek gently and smiled. This was his way of apologizing without saying sorry. She wasn’t sure, but she suspected and accepted it.

Dominique quickly took a shower and then snuggled under the covers next to him. He stirred and opened those brilliant eyes.

“Hey.” He said softly.

“Hey.”

“I’m sorry.”

She nodded and smiled. Derek then wrapped an arm around her and pulled her in. He kissed her and quickly dozed back to sleep. Dominique looked at him once more. So happy he was here, and with her, but utterly sad that this was the circumstances.

“Encour deux hours mon amour. Et tu seras libre.” (Two more days my love, then you’re free).

*

Derek must have over slept and Dominique must have allowed him to for he awoke to an empty bed and a very quiet room. He laid still a moment, trying to hear anything but all was quiet, heavy quiet at that. He then reached for his cell. No missed calls or text and it was only a little after 10:30am. Dominique’s bedroom had a long balcony that hung above the front of La Maison. He got up and grabbed his robe and headed out onto it. It was very comfortable outside. Not humid and not too windy as it has been. Low clouds moved quickly across a mostly deep blue sky and the sun shown on him, hitting him with a bit of optimism. He hadn’t felt that in days.

Downstairs on the patio, Dominique and Alice were finishing breakfast and going over notes for the trial. Alice did her best not to bring up questions about last night. She knew if Dominique wanted to tell her, she would, but these notes were priority.

“The Legion only had him for the unregistered siring. Anything else is circumstantial and most definitely will be either thrown out or not used.” Alice continued.

“They spent so much time running from the Argents. It’s…depressing. They were children literally fighting for their lives.” Dominique said reading over an affidavit.

“Yeah, it seemed like the only thing he had time for was surviving.”

“Or being resurrected repeatedly.”

“What!?”

“Mon amie, I’ll let him tell you.”

Just as Dominique finished that comment, Derek came out on the patio with them, holding a cup of coffee.

“Tell you what?”

“How you apparently died multiple times and is yet, sitting with us looking shabby chic.” Alice said excitedly.

Derek pulled his robe tightly across his chest with a smile then sipped his coffee.

“Apparently, Peter moonlights as a witch or something. He was able to get inside Lydia Martin’s mind and have her bring him back and for me, he was able to bring me back, even from being burned alive.”

“Oh my God.” Dominique whimpered under her breath.

His story grew worse and worse with every bit of information he divulge. He took her hand and clasped it, reassuring her with a sweet smile. They held each other’s gaze a bit until Alice cleared her throat.

“Uhhh, chef. We have to get going for your eleven o’clock.” Alice said softly.

“Oh, yes. I have a meeting, unscheduled and unexpected, but I’ll see you later this afternoon. I don’t want to leave you, but this cannot wait and you’ll have half the Legion security surrounding La Maison.” Dominique explained.

Derek leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“I understand, and I’ll be fine. Is there any more breakfast?”

“My cuisinière should be preparing it now.” She said, standing and sliding her chair from under the textured glass patio table.

“Good. Then I’ll be more than fine until I see you.”

Dominique bent to kiss him. She took a deep inhale as her lips pressed into his. What she had to go do was sensitive. She wanted to tell him, but who knows if the assassin is listening or have some of the security compromised. So for his own protection, and that of what she had to take care of, she finessed her way out of a possibly long and upsetting conversation.

She and Alice walked around to the front of the house on the stone path from the patio. Once out of earshot, Alice pulled out her tablet and showed Dominique the live feed from the second floor waiting room of HQ.

There, four people were just taking there seats, waiting for her to arrive.

“The car just dropped them off seconds ago.” Alice said as they hurried to the waiting car.

Henrí opened the passenger doors for Dominique and Alice. They hurried in and Alice zoomed in on the alpha.

“Has he been briefed on the past few days?” Dominique asked.

“No, Eric wanted you to do that. He is on is way too.”

“Bien. Très bien.”

“Do you need me there?”

“Non, enjoy your weekend. I’ll see you afterwards on Monday.”

“Cool.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15. Reunited.

Her heart was racing as she walked through HQ doors. Eric stood at the elevator with Jacques, waiting for her. She didn’t know why she was so nervous. Introducing herself to new sires is something Dominique has done over a dozen times since her reign began. But this time, felt different...more...exciting!

“Have they been made aware of my presence?” she asked Eric.

“Yes, they know where they are, why they’re here, but not the…full history. I felt it better coming from you. Was that alright?”

“Yes, yes that’s fine.”

Nervously, she smoothed down her black pencil skirt and pulled the bottom of her top to get it off her neck. Eric noticed her fidgeting and touched her shoulder. She looked up at him and took a breath.

Once on the second floor she heard their hearts. Only one of them was racing, the human one. She entered and the four of them looked up from their seats. Dominique could imagine how she seemed from their perspective.

No one spoke. They all stared at her in a stunned silence. They the alpha looked at his pack then at her and stood. He offered his hand and Dominique gently took it. He was strong, but not as strong as she.

“I-I'm sorry I don’t know what to do. Do we bow, do we kneel?”

“You’re fine Mr. McCall. A hand shake is fine. Ah, Mieczyslaw. Good to see you again.” Dominique said looking over Scott’s shoulder at his best friend.

“Madame Sovereign. Hello, again.”

“Again? What? You-you know her?” Malia asked with slight aggression in her voice.

“Uhhh, kinda. Yeah. About three years ago we crossed paths. Well, actually more like she helped me with a case.”

“What? What case?” Scott asked, taken aback by the new information.

“Later. Please, come with me.” Dominique said, attempting to deescalate a potential situation.

The four of them, Scott McCall, Malia Hale, Stiles Stilinski, and Liam Dunbar slowly stood and followed her to a conference room just beyond the door of the waiting room. The group still seemed so young. They grouped close together, whispering protests to one another, especially to Agent Stilinski who was outed as being more familiar with the Legion.

Dominique stopped in front of the smallest conference room which was a room with glass walls and that over looked the valley and the city of Port-au-Prince. The group cautiously sat and watched her as she went to the head of the long rectangular table. Her nerves had settled and the seriousness of the situation of why they were here made her more focused.

“Do you know who I am?” she asked kindly.

“The queen of shifters?” Malia said a-matter-of-factly.

“Uh, haha, no…and yes, but no. Think of me as the president of shifters. I am Dominique Boudreaux. My family is said to be the very first to have shifted. And since our life in Africa to now here, we’ve been ‘head’ of the dual natured world.”

“Wait, specifically dual natured creatures? As in…there’s more than just….what am I saying of course there is.” Liam Dunbar said with a pout.

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. I understand you know why you’re here. Have you found everything to your liking? Are you comfortable?”

“Uhh. Yes. We’re here to put Peter away, and for good hopefully.” Stiles answered.

“Yes. You four have been witness and victim to his…predisposition and you’re here to testify so that he can answer for his many many crimes. However, I cannot be present for this particular trial, but I wanted to personally brief and meet you…the rest of you.”

“Will he get the death penalty?” this was Malia asking with her usual stern disposition.

“No. He and Derek are the designated protectors of Beacon Hills, though there only needs to be one, as the elder however, he has certain…awards granted to his as thr Hales are an ancient family as well and have...perks. At the very most, he’ll receive life and he’ll remain here.”

They sat in silence. Seemingly pondering what this all meant. Scott was Peter’s sire and had the largest personal case against him, yet he seemed to weigh something.

“Scott? You are his sire and he has done the most wrong to you, we honestly just need your testimony written or in person. But all of you are here, Malia, and Liam to register with the Legion. That is mandatory.”

Silence again. They all looked at Scott. To see that filled Dominique with awe. His pack were at the ready for his word and would follow whatever he decided.

“After Monday you all can stay and enjoy Haiti or I can have you flown to wherever you wish.” Dominique added.

“I don’t want any more killing. I’m done with all that, beyond done. Do you promise not to put him to death?”

Dominique shifted in her seat and smiled. He was what reports said he was. Even in his early thirties, he had the compassion of a child. Pure.

“Yes, I promise.”

“And why again, can’t you be there?” Stiles asked, meeting her eyes with defiance.

She stared back at him, giving a sideways smirk. She had liked Stiles when they first met he was finally trusted on his first solo mission and he had gotten some information that had got the attention of the Legion that she personally wanted to take back. It seemed he still held a grudge.

“To be frank, Peter and I had a romantic relationship and it would be a conflict of interest if I oversaw his and Derek’s trial.”

“Is Derek here? Is he okay?” Malia asked, lowering her stone like temperament.

“Yes. He’s at my home.”

They all exhaled with some relief. Dominique then saw she left the opportunity for more personal questions she didn’t want Eric privy to.

“Eric. Could you and your men excuse us?” Dominique said, turning to him.

He nodded to her then gave a single nod to his men. They cleared out with only the sounds of shuffling and disappeared back into the waiting room.

“You can speak freely now.” Dominique said with a reassuring smile.

“My little cousin…does he…is he?”

“Eli is fine, he’s home in New Orleans, unaware of all this, at Derek’s request. I am the only member of the Legion who knows about Eli and I attend on keeping it that way until Derek says otherwise.”

“Why is Derek at your house?” Liam asked with a child’s innocence.

Dominique tried to mask a smile as she met Liam’s eyes.

“We…the Hales, Peter, Derek, and I were close, since childhood. And…”

“She and Derek are sleeping together, Liam.” Malia answered.

“Actually, we aren’t. But that brings me to my next offer. After registration, of course, you’re all welcomed to stay and attend the annual Spring Equinox Ball. It’s in a few weeks.”

Malia and Scott looked at one another with big questioning eyes while Stiles stared daggers into Dominique. She noticed this and smiled. He nodded and returned a smile.

“Can we speak in private?” Stiles asked.

“Of course.”

Dominique stood and headed for another conference room further down the carpeted hall with Stiles close behind. He opened the heavy glass door for her and followed her in. Dominique went by the windows of the room and stared out to the view of Port-au-Prince. She felt Stiles’ anger fuming on her back.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve!” he growled lowly.

Dominique turned her head over her shoulder then back at the windows.

“Come see this, si’l vous plait.” (Please)

Stiles stood next to her, hands upon his hips and looked over the view. He was instantly in awe of the hilly green as it transformed into a lush sandy beach. He saw families enjoying the water, adjacent neighborhoods thriving. She then turned to him.

“I am sorry. For taking your “evidence”…but you see, now, what I have to protect. I’m not just the protector of shifters, but of these people as well. Most of them, like the people of Beacon Hills know of us, know of the Legion, and because we’re here, on their land, I protect them. When you found your evidence of this organization it frightened me. I did not know you well enough to know what you would do with such information.”

Stiles looked out of the windows briefly then again back at Dominique. He softened his demeanor with a sigh.

“I understand. But I got in so much trouble for coming back empty handed.” He said softly.

“But from what I understand, you and Raphael received a generous promotion months later, from the new information you ‘received’, no?”

“Yeah, we did. Thank you for that. I also think that the FBI always had a division for supernatural activities, but just had different…requirements for ‘new recruits’. That tid-bit, because, let’s be for real, it was just a smidgen of what this world actually is, really helped. I can protect this world better from them and help you. But that’s not the most difficult part of all this. do you have any idea how hard that was to keep all this from my best friend?! My God, it’s like he can read my mind sometimes. It was easy, keeping it from my department head. At the time they thought I was incompetent anyway! But now…well, now they want me and Mr. McCall to run a supernatural department! And we are, it’s great! But God, it was hard keeping it from Scott. Why didn’t you want him to know yet, especially since he needed to register, or whatever?”

“At the time, you all were coming down from the Riders and a potential genocide. It was not safe to bestow this information on any you then.” Dominique sighed at remembering that report, it was a stressful read, she couldn’t imagine living it!

“Well, he knows now. And I know you. Feel free to tell him what you wish. However, I do hope you all stay for the ball. We do have a few humans who join us and…if you and Lydia are still an item, are welcomed to join.”

“Uhhh, were on a bit of break. Do you know what it’s like for two super smart people trying to cohabite?”

“Actually, yes.”

“Oh…well, okay. I wasn’t expecting to make a connection with you. What happened, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“I do, actually. “

“Oh. Well, let’s get back to everyone else.” Stiles concluded, gesturing to the door.

They returned to the group. Dominique could tell Scott and Malia were trying to listen, for they jumped when Dominique came through the door without them seeing.

“This, all this, even the glass has been treated with mountain ash. Your powers are dampened in here.” She said smiling.

“Oh. Sorry.” Scott apologized meekly.

“Don’t apologize for your curiosity…even though it was rude. Anyway. Do you have any more questions? Are we all set for Monday?”

“None that I can think of right now. But, yeah. We’re set. And I’m definitely testifying in person. Peter is the one thing that constantly hangs over my head. I want peace, finally.” Scott said.

Malia took his hand and squeezed. To say all this was about her father, she seemed really nonchalant.

“Also. We’re going to stay for the ball. I’ve never been to a ball and I wanna see other’s, like us, like you…what…what are you anyway?” said Malia.

“A jaguar, a black one to be specific.”

Stiles then began laughing. He attempted to hide it, but his face reddened and his eyes began to tear.

“What?”

“Oh God. I don’t know why I didn’t see this automatically, but are you familiar with T’Challa?”

“Mon dieu.” (My God.)

Dominique rolled her eyes and left the conference room as they snickered behind her. Once out of sight, she giggled herself. How did she not put that together either? Eric was waiting with Jacques in the sitting area by the elevators.

“They’re personally testifying. Make sure they’re out of sight and safe. I don’t think they’re in danger, but I don’t need them finding out what’s going on and trying to help. They’re also staying for the Equinox. So if there’s a condo or a house empty in the city, put them there.” She said, pressing the down button.

“Yes, Sovereign. I’ll even double their security.”

“Discreetly.”

“Of course.”

Eric went back to the conference room to dismiss and return Pack McCall to their hotel as Dominique headed back home. She was done with business today, this weekend and all she wanted was to decompress with Derek.

Henrí was waiting for her as she exited HQ. It was a bit after noon and the sky was becoming overcast. It was a good inside day.

“Henrí, you’re dismissed the rest of this weekend. I don’t think I’ll be leaving the compound until Monday.”

“Staycation, as they say?”

“Something like that.”

She pulled out her phone and checked her messages. There weren’t any. It was shaping up to be an uneventful weekend. Dominique prayed that was the case. Derek was going to have to do something so stressful Monday that she just wanted him to have peace until then.

A few minutes later, she arrived, entering through the backyard and saw him, finishing up the last of his food and on a video call with Eli in the kitchen. She quietly slid in, tiptoeing on the stone floor and smiled as she walked past Derek.

“I hope you’re having fun and not worrying about me. Don’t let thoughts of me stop you.” Eli’s voice echoed from the island.

“I’m not. I promise. Just miss you.” Derek said with a nervous chuckle.

“I miss you too dad, tell Dominique hi when she gets back.”

Derek quickly glanced at her behind his phone, she waved her hands and head no with an equally nervous smile.

“Uh, I will. Talk to you soon, buddy. Bye.”

“Bye, dad.”

Derek hung up and placed his phone face down on the island and looked at Dominique with a smile.

“Nervous?” He asked.

“Caught off guard mostly.”

“Well, after Monday you have to meet him. He’s excited for me.”

“I will, promise.” She said walking to his side.

He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her in for a kiss. He tasted of coffee and something sweet. Dominique leaned in and caressed his cheek, gently gliding her fingernails down his cheek and to his chest.

“Whew!” he said pulling back with a smile. “I see, uhh, you have a skirt on.”

“Yeah, pretty easy access.”

“And I see we have the house to ourselves.” He purred.

“Yeah. You have any ideas?”

Derek downed the last sip of his coffee and pulled her on his lap. She sat with her hip facing his stomach but turned her torso in to kiss him. Derek slid his free hand up her bare knee then under her pencil skirt to grip her thigh. Dominique moaned at his touch and still very impressive strength. She ran her hands up the back of his neck, feeling him shudder. They kissed soft and slow. A kiss that said I miss you and need you.

She then lifted her head back so he could kiss her neck. His hand went higher between her legs and his kisses accosted her throat. Dominique instinctively separated her legs more, giving him access to the warm center that awaited. She gasped as she felt his fingers press into her underwear. They met one another’s eyes. Derek’s face was flushed a soft red and his eyes stared intensely into hers. He rubbed his middle finger up and down quickly, making her back arch and her breath stop in her chest.

He kissed her neck softly, nuzzling his nose against her jaw as she moaned with more passion. Dominique rocked her hips back and forth slowly as Derek added more pressure with his fingers. He became more aggressive with his kisses upon her neck. He then pulled her underwear to the side and softly touched the wet center. Dominique shuddered and tilted her pelvis up to assist him. Derek rubbed, feeling her growing warmer and wetter.

“Upstairs.” He whispered the soft command.

Dominique nodded and hopped off his lap. There was an elevator outside the kitchen, just under the stairs. Dominique led Derek into it, and pressed three. As the doors closed she rested against the cool metal wall and Derek came to her, kissing her as he balled her skirt up to her hips.

The doors opened, and with her legs free of the tight skirt, Derek lifted her and she wrapped them around his waist. He walked them to her bed as they kissed slower, more passionately. He laid her down and slid her skirt to the floor. He leaned down and kissed the warm skin of her stomach. Dominique reacted with a sigh as he licked down to her pelvis.

She stood and removed his white tee and kissed his neck. He moaned at the softness of her lips and how her nails clawed gently up his back.

He then unbuttoned her blouse, revealing her breasts that were held up by a navy blue lace bra. He kissed and sucked the top of her breasts, making her gasp and whimper as he nibbled along her collarbone.

Dominique then unbuttoned his jeans and slid her hand down until she had ahold oh him. He jumped at the sudden grip, then relaxed as she massaged the length of him up and down. She rested her forehead against his, listening to his heart as it raced with the more pleasure she gave.

“Ahh, ahh, my God.” He moaned.

He then unhooked the front closure of her bra. This was the most naked he’d seen her. She was more muscular and her hips were rounder, but she was beautiful. He wrapped her in his arms and hugged her into him. Dominique released him and returned the hug. Derek just wanted to feel their naked bodies touch. He held her tight, wrapping his arms around her and pressing her into him. He had never felt so at peace, so loved.

She then lifted her head up and back to look at him. His eyes looked as though they were on the verge of tears.

“Mon amour? What’s wrong?” she asked, caressing the back of his neck.

“For once…nothing.”

He smiled and kissed her cheek then rested his head on her shoulder. Dominique held him closer and rubbed his back. They held one another, slowly rocking like the tides against each other. Dominique ran her fingers up into his hair and gently scratched his scalp in small circles.

Derek lifted his head and pecked her lips. They stared into one another’s eyes. He leaned in for another kiss, but she pulled away, he leaned in again, and she pulled away, smiling with her lips. He clasped the back of her head, crushing her curls with his grip to keep her head still and he traced the shape of her lips with his. Feeling her breath hitch and their softness. Dominique sighed as his lips sailed over her ever so gently until he kissed her, sending his tongue between her lips to taste her.

He picked her up and laid her back on the bed, he rested his weight down as he continued kissing her. Dominique felt him rise and swell between her legs. She opened them wider and rested them against his sides. She then tilted her pelvis up to feel the length of him rub against her, the friction heating her entire body and tightening all of her muscles.

Derek moved his kisses to her neck then licked down her collarbone, he then took her right breast in one hand and brought his lips down to her nipple and nibbled gently upon it. Dominique moaned loudly, calling him her love in French. He then kissed between her breasts all the down to her underwear. He pulled at the sides of the lacey fabric and began pulling down. He kissed the soft flesh just between her hips, making her lift her chest and sigh mon amour repeatedly. He pulled them down to her knees and stood.

“Babygirl? Come see.” Emmanuel’s voice called from the salon.

Dominique popped up, jerking her underwear up as she and Derek looked at one another in disbelief!

“Babygirl? You home?”

Dominique scramble back into her bra and jumped back into her skirt. Derek pulled his shirt quickly on, mouthing ‘he has terrible timing.’ To which Dominique replied, ‘tell me about it.’

“Papa? Yeah, I’m coming!” She called.

‘you were about to.’ Derek mouthed with aggravation in his eyes.

Finding her blouse she quickly buttoned it and walked quickly to the stairs. Her father was sitting on the sofa, out of sight, giving her time to straighten out her clothes and fluff her curls.

“I tailed Fahd this morning, come see.” He said as she turned into the salon.

Emmanuel was flipping through pictures on his phone as Dominique came to sit beside him.

“Is Derek up? He should come see too.”

“Last I checked.”

Emmanuel handed Dominique his phone. The first picture was of Fahd stepping out of his Lexus SUV. She had completely forgotten that she and Emmanuel planned to keep tabs on Fahd and Eric. Derek soon entered the salon and sat beside her.

“What am I looking for Papa?”

“Keep flipping.”

Dominique flipped through pictures of Fahd sitting at a café, then ordering something, then of Alice taking a seat in front of him. Dominique gasped silently then looked up at her father who was now smiling.

“Go to the video.”

The next flip was the video, Dominique turned his phone to landscape and it played. Fahd back was to the camera, but Alice’s smiling face was clear. She blushed like a school girl at something Fahd had said, then giggled like one. He then leaned in and took her hand. Alice’s brown eyes widened with the fascination of a woman being romanced. Fahd then kissed her hand and released it slowly from his grasp. The two of them the took sips and the video ended.

Dominique handed her father his cell back and sat in giddy shock. Derek was confused and looked back and forth at the two of them.

“Somebody wanna tell me what I was looking at?” he asked.

Emmanuel chuckled as he flipped through the pictures again as Dominique turned to him.

“I don’t think we have to worry about Fahd.” She said with a laugh behind her words.

“Why? Because he was cozying up to Alice? For all we know he could be using her to get information.”

Both Dominique and Emmanuel sucked their teeth and looked at Derek.

“It’s definitely not that. You couldn’t hear the audio, but those two are about to premiere their relationship at the ball. Mark my words.” Emmanuel said.

“What were they saying?”

“They, well Fahd was talking about his plans for her body tonight…to put it mildly. Alice isn’t this weak woman she pretends to be. She is very much a predator. And if she was able to catch Fahd, then this is no ruse.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“We’ll continue to monitor the both of them. We don’t know what either of them could really be.” Emmanuel said. “How, ummm, how was the meeting?” he then asked.

“Bien, everything is going as planned.”

“Good. That’s good. Well Babygirl, Derek, I’ll see you soon.”

After Emmanuel left, Derek and Dominique sat upon the sofa still. Derek glanced out of the windows, the bullet holes in the glass had been temporarily covered with small clear plastic. He then grew upset. He actually felt the anger build and climb up and into his head. Instinctively he made a fist and gritted his teeth, Clenching his jaw. He felt Dominique’s hand on his knee. He turned and looked at her.

“Mon amour?”

“I think I know who’s trying to kill me.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 16. Iudicium.

It was morning again. Though the dampener worked, he still felt the sun and the moon. He felt it in him, influencing him, powering him. His polished prison didn’t have any windows, but he could tell. Peter sat balled in the corner of his cell. His face stayed cool against the smooth concrete, but his mind was fumes. All weekend, the thoughts of vengeance kept him company, kept him calm, kept him from losingsanity.

He remembered the last time in his forced solitude his thoughts of vengeance almost got every supernatural in Beacon Hills killed. If only he has that ability now, he thought. The doors above swooshed opened. He didn’t have the patience to look at Eric Olsen so early yet.

“Bonjour mon ami.” (good morning, my friend) Dominique’s sweet voice spoke behind him.

Peter turned his head over his shoulder and saw her close to the bars. She wore all black (as usual) a long black skirt, black sheer lacy top and blazer. Her hair was done up in a high bun and she smiled with red lips at him. He stood. Seeing her face brought some more energy to him.

“Bonjour mon cherie. Are you and those gigantic men are to take me to get ready?” he said. He heard the defeat in his own voice, felt it even so profoundly. It diminished some of his energy.

“Oui. Are you ready?”

“Let’s go. I guess.”

Dominique pressed her thumb against the fingerprint scanner of the cell’s bars and the gate popped half way open. She stepped aside and allowed him in the center of four large men. The men then led him back up the stairs. Through the corridor, back to the bullpen and at the elevator where Eric Olsen was waiting. He had a smug smile on his face. Peter fought the want to claw that stupid look right off his face.

“Your carriage awaits.”

“Ugh. It’s too early for this bullshit.”

Somehow the seven of them managed to fit in the elevator that took them back to the surface. Once again the pressure change slightly effected Peter. Dominique stood at the very head of this group. He looked at her up and down. Her outfit was snug, he could see her body was curvier than the last he saw he really saw it. He shook his head. Those kinds of thoughts distracted when one should be focused. There were two SUVs waiting in front of HQ. He wondered if one of them contained his nephew. He was sure Derek had laid comfortably in the lap of luxury all weekend while slept on a thin hard bench. He also hoped he was okay after that commotion that drove Emmanuel away so quickly.

Two of the large men went to one SUV while the other two stayed with Peter, Dominique, and Eric. With the awkward silence cutting through the backseat he prayed the assassin did something interesting just to keep him from driving himself crazy with d’ennui. (Boredom)

“Could we turn on the radio? A podcast or something? Because you guys are awfully boring.” He said.

“No.” Eric answered quickly.

“Ugh!”

They sat in silence another ten minutes until he realized they were heading into the suburbs he saw from La Maison that was at the base of the mountain. The houses rose in height and width as they turned into a gate that surrounded the community. Peter perked up. He watched as the SUV passed beautiful white and cream mansions, all different but still uniform. They turned right and the houses on this block grew wider.

They pulled into a cul-de-sac and sailed in the driveway of the house in the center of it. He was then escorted inside. Emmanuel stood in the doorway, arms folded across his chest and face stoic. The large men waited outside while he, Dominique, and Eric entered. The interior smelled of sweet breakfast foods as they entered past a white marble foyer and passed a large den.

“I have him set up in the one on the second floor.” Emmanuel told Eric.

Suddenly Peter was then escorted by just Eric and one large man up cream colored steps to the second floor. A carpeted catwalk led them to one of the bathrooms where Eric and the large man waited outside.

“You have twenty five minutes.” Eric said as Peter entered the bathroom.

The bathroom was enormous. The floor was white marble with black swirls that reminded him of lightning. To his right, his and hers sinks and a long mirror wall with toiletries set up waited for him, straight ahead was more bathroom. The shower was catty-cornered to his right with textured frosted sliding glass as privacy. To his left a free standing black tub with lion paw feet and in front of that a vanity area that held a robe, slippers and hair supplies.

“Still a prison, no matter how nice.” He said to himself.

He went to the shower, large enough to hold six people, and found the touchscreen just outside it. The screen greeted him in English and brought him to the shower settings.

“Okay, really REALLY nice prison.”

Emmanuel gave the waffle batter a couple more revolutions and set his first four waffles in the iron.

“You’re particularly quiet, Babygirl? What’s up?” he asked, looking at Dominique as she stared out the glass patio doors.

“I think Derek is going to break up with me.”

“Again?”

“Papa!”

“I didn’t mean it like that. What gives you that idea?”

“We haven’t spoken since Saturday afternoon and when we did, it was about this assassination attack. The last thing he said to me was he knew who it was and then nothing all weekend. He stayed in his room, only to come out to eat and even then he kept away from me. He even seems mad at me.”

“Well that’s unusual for him. But he didn’t say the words, did he?” Emmanuel asked.

“No.”

“Well, then nothing’s confirmed. I can also imagine he has a lot on his mind, even more after today. Give him some space. Let him come to you when he’s ready.”

“Oui papa.”

As Emmanuel prepared breakfast, Dominique sat outside on his patio with a cup of coffee. Though her father gave her sound advice, she knew Derek. She knew he was done…for reasons of his own. Another man…abandoning me, she thought to herself.

The sky was graying by the minute, chilling the air. After Peter’s had his breakfast she was going to see him to the court and then to her office to watch the trial live. Alice had her instructions and her own knowledge. She was also a talented lawyer who was more than qualified to be judge in this case.

Her father tapped the glass of the door, telling her to come in. Inside she saw Peter dressed his suit she had laid out for him and he was showered and his beard neatly cut into a thin van dyke (it was difficult for him not to be handsome).

“My last meal as a free man. Thank you, I guess.” Peter grumbled.

Dominique and Emmanuel sat at the small circular kitchen table with him. It was an attempt to keep him calm and not react with violence, as he had a tendency to do.

“You are still family. Even in this situation.” Emmanuel said.

“What a way to treat family.”

“Do you not think you’ve done anything wrong?” Dominique asked with a touch of anger.

Peter cut his waffles, looking down with concentration before answering.

“Of course I do. But I don’t have to like it." He answered between chews.

Dominique scoffed and Emmanuel rolled his eyes. They knew he was beyond saving, but his sarcasm was uncalled for.

“I’ll be outside when you’re done. Père, are you riding with us?”

“No, I’ll…be in the other car.”

“Very well.”

Dominique stood and headed out the front door, leaving Emmanuel and Peter at the table.

“Gee, who woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning?”

Emmanuel dropped his utensils and growled. Peter looked at him, stuffing two slices of waffles in his mouth.

“I don’t know how many times I have to say this to you, but she tried, I mean, really tried to save your ass! But the bodies kept piling up, the incidents kept growing worse and worse! And you! You ungrateful little shit! You don’t seem to care. You! Beacon Hills’ designated ‘protector’, ugh. Had she not said otherwise, I would have thought…no, I had thought she was in love with you for how she fought. The Legion doesn’t trust her because she stood up for you. You have no idea how close you were to being eliminated in 2011, just for that shit with Laura alone!”

Peter ate two more slices after Emmanuel’s monologue. He didn’t know how to feel, and he didn’t want Emmanuel to know. Luckily he didn’t have Dominique’s gift for empathy.

“Umm, thanks.”

“Asshole.”

Emmanuel finished the last of his breakfast and headed into the living room, leaving Peter alone at the kitchen table with two large guards who appeared out of nowhere.

                                              *

Derek woke up to an empty house. Dominique had texted him and let him know she had left earlier this morning to take care of some things. She also said her chef was there and would make anything he wanted for breakfast, and that a car will be there to pick him up at 10am sharp. However, he was far too nervous to eat. His stomach felt as if it were full of gravel.

He made himself distant from Dom after everything Friday night. He knew after this trial, if they didn’t catch, whom he suspected (but wasn’t 100% sure still), then he would die by the end of next week, in her arms, and he couldn’t allow that. He needed to get back to his son. And though it hurt him to hurt her, Eli was more important.

He told himself after today (and when he was allowed to), he would pack his things and head back to New Orleans and move out of Dominique’s condo. Since Eli was already set for the fall semester, he’d try and find a place in Baton Rouge for the two of them. His son was enjoying New Orleans and he knew Eli would be disappointed, but Derek knew he’d understand why. Him leaving would also protect Dom…in the long run. She’ll be mad, and may never speak to him again, but everyone will be alive. Derek also had to prepare for whomever this was to pay him a visit. He knew that will come once he was back in the States.

Right now, he sat in bed in the guest bedroom, curtains drawn, contemplating all this. He had to make his next steps carefully, especially after this morning. He didn’t want to see the look Dominique would give him when he’d have to tell her he was leaving, but it was for the best.

The intercom in the room (which he had no idea existed) came on.

“Monsieur Hale. I’m here to prepare breakfast. Do you have any requests?” the chef’s voice spoke with a heavy French accent. Derek stood and went to the wall near the door where the monitor displayed the view of the kitchen live.

Derek had absolutely no idea what he wanted to eat, he didn’t even have an appetite. However, Dom and her father were big on making sure their loved ones were cared for and feeding them was one way they expressed that love. He knew if he turned the chef down, it would get back to Dom and upset her.

“Anything light is fine. I don’t have much of an appetite.” Derek said into the monitor.

“Compris. I know just the thing for you.” (understood.)

There was still a couple of hours until the trial, so he didn’t bother the dress. Derek went downstairs in his sleep pants and a tee shirt and sat at the island while he watched the chef roll dough into what was soon to be croissants.

“You look so glum, Monsieur. Pourquoi?” (why?)

“Uhh, just relationship troubles I guess.”

“With Madame?”

“Yeah, it's not her though, it's me.”

“You…don’t have feelings for Madame anymore? Another lady?”

“No, haha. No, nothing like that.”

The chef placed the croissants into the oven then proceeded to quickly slice some fresh fruits from out of the refrigerator and set the espresso machine.

“Then what? I’ve seen you two together but once and I observed you two together. She’s a different woman with you. Happier. And you…compared to now seemed happier as well. So what could be so devastating now?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Suit yourself Monsieur, but I am an expert on love.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Oui. I’m French!”

“Oh.” Said with an small chuckle.

Derek picked at his fingernails as the chef finished the breakfast in silence. The man put his coffee before him then dressed his plate. Derek took a sip, it was the richest coffee he’d ever had. It was black and didn’t need any of the usual accouterments.

“May I say one more thing, before you make any drastic decisions.” He chef asked as he set multiple jams and honeys, the fresh croissants, and an assortment of sliced fruits before Derek.

“Sure.”

The slender man rested his hands down on the island directly across from him and looked him very seriously in the eyes.

“Whatever you’re deciding to do, wait until AFTER the ball. It’s a…how do you say, une bonne soirée en amoureux., uhh, date night. Romance her, let her romance you and then see later if it’s all worth walking away from.” (a good date night.)

Derek took a bite of the chocolate filled croissant and was taken aback by the flavor and the thought. The chef looked at him and smiled wide as she watched Derek’s reaction. The soft flakey, buttery pastry melted in his mouth as the idea of showing up for her, for Dominique one more time danced in his mind. He then took another sip and decided if not to stay for the ball at least stay for another breakfast prepared by this man.

“Delicious? No?”

“Yeah. Wow.”

“So…will you stay?”

Derek took another bite and looked down at his coffee. He then dipped his croissant in it, letting the pastry absorb some of the coffee and chocolate swirled into a rainbow film that floated around his coffee. The rich brown reminded him of the dark brown of her eyes, her skin.

“I’ll….”

He dressed in front of the full length wall mirror in the suit Dominique had chosen for him. He wasn’t sure when she bought it, but he really liked it and how he looked in it. It was all black like he liked and the tie was silk with a carbon fiber woven design. She even got him a pair of really nice leather boots that hugged is foot as though they were made for his feet and a pair of platinum cufflinks that had his initials die cut into the shiny material.

Derek looked over himself and felt ashamed. He was going to just disappear on someone who has done nothing but help him, try to make his life easier, despite what’s been thrown at him. He went downstairs and stood in the foyer as the SUV pulled in the driveway. His nerves danced in his stomach, making him regret those croissants, but only for a moment.

The black Mercedes pulled up and he stepped out. The two large men that stood like sentinels locked the front door behind him and a man’s he’s only seen from a distance got out and opened the back passenger door.

“Bonjou Monsieur Hale. I am Henrí, Madame Sovereign’s personal chauffeur, and yours for today.” (good morning. Haitian Creole)

“Thank you Henrí.” Derek said climbing in the new smelling automobile. “Have you seen her this morning? Is she okay?” he then asked.

“Non Monsieur, I have not. She’ll be at her office today, watching the trial live. Afterwards, I am instructed to take you anywhere you want to go.”

“I won’t see her?”

“Possibly not until late in the day.”

“Oh. Thank you Henrí.”

“De rien, Monsieur.” (you’re welcome, sir.)

Derek rode in silence, staring out the double tinted windows as Henrí drove the SUV smoothly through the city. He hadn’t had the time to explore the beauty of the country. He saw smiling faces on their way, the rippling water upon the white sand on the beach from the distance. This looked like a place he could retire to. The auto shop was doing very well. His manager had it running efficiently enough for him to open another location in San Francisco and he thought about opening a few in New Orleans, but now, living in Port-au-Prince was seeming like a reality.

“Are we nervous, Monsieur?” Henrí said from the driver’s seat.

“Yes, but for a lot of things.”

“Ah. Don’t be. Our Sovereign has everything handled. You’ll be fine. This is just a formality.”

“So I hear.”

“I’ll see if I can smooth her over for you.”

“I’d appreciate that. Thank you Henrí.”

Henrí winked and then raised the partition as they entered the business district. Ahead, there was a building that looked as though it’s been standing since before the Haitian revolution. It was French colonial in design. It was tall with many long windows and several curling iron pillars at its front. The parking lot, that looked very out of place, was full of luxury cars and Henrí pulled this one to the very front. He parked and a valet opened Derek’s door. As he stepped out he felt as if he were on the verge of a panic attack. He all this he was feeling was because of the dampener. He was sweating and felt queasy, symptoms he’s never experienced but only heard about.

He entered the building and his boots echoed off the massive walls. He looked up to see a skylight letting in all the sun through stained glass.

“Monsieur Hale?” Alice’s voice said besides him.

He jumped and saw her dressed in a long curve hugging black dress. Her hair was done in a low bun that accentuated her natural beauty Derek smiled and hugged her. He needed this familiarity. Alice’s strength surprised him as she hugged him tightly.

“You’re alright?” she asked with smiling red lips.

“Not in the least.”

“You will be. Trust me. Come with me.”

They walked up extremely polished marble stairs that mirrored their every movement. Through the French doors was a corridor of other rooms. Alice then led him to another set of stairs that opened like a grand staircase. He followed her to the right as they climbed and swirled to the third floor. From there, straight ahead was another polished corridor that let to iron French doors and through those was the main courtroom.

Derek took a breath. He felt dizzy with anxiety. He fumbled with his tie as he took several deep breaths. Alice stopped and touched his hand. She smiled again. He nodded and she nodded reassuringly.

“This is Gabriel Jean-Baptist. He’ll be representing you and Peter. Gabe, Derek Hale.”

“Don’t worry, sir. I’ll take good care of you. Madam Sovereign chose me specifically to represent you.” Gabriel said with a heavy Creole accent.

“Is my heart beating that loud?” Derek said with a nervous chuckle.

“Yes.” Alice and Gabriel responded in unison. 

“oh.”

“We’re going to get started in a few minutes. I’m going to set up for Dominique and then your uncle should be on his way.” Alice said, adjusting the earpiece he completely didn’t see in her right ear.

“We’re being tried together?”

“Yes, but only for time’s sake. Your case is open and shut. Peter’s however is…more lengthy.” Gabriel said.

The lawyer touched Derek’s shoulder and gave it a firm squeeze. From that he deducted he was a shifter as well. Alice touch his hand and gave him another smile then headed to the judge’s bench to set up a very inconspicuous camera. Derek took a seat and looked back as more people poured in to observe. Gabriel poured him a glass of water. Derek gulped down the very cool water that had a slight fruity aftertaste.

“Be calm, Monsieur.”

Derek nodded and tried, he genuinely tried.

                                            *

Peter looked himself over in Emmanuel’s first floor guest bathroom mirror. This was actually happening. Everything was finally coming to a head. He tied the silk stone gray tie that absolutely popped against his three piece dark charcoal gray suit. Dominique had a suit laid out for him and he had to commend her on her taste. His waist coat was a bit snug, but it made his dark brown shirt look more fitted.

“It’s such a shame all this is going to be wasted.” He said to himself, as he reviewed his reflection. 

There was a knock. Peter tugged his jacket down, did a quick once over and exited the bathroom. A security guard stood, waiting to take him to the waiting SUV.

“Let’s get going, I guess.” Peter told the large man.

Emmanuel was just climbing into the SUV behind Peter’s. The large man opened the door to the one in front of Emmanuel’s and Peter climbed in to see Dominique. She opened a jewelry case and pulled out the nicest set of matte black cufflinks he’d ever seen. They even had his initials cut into them.

“For me? You shouldn’t have.”

Dominique rolled her eyes and took Peter’s left arm on her lap and attached the first cufflinks.

He watched her black lacquered fingers dexterously set cuff. Her face was stern and she was clearly upset about something other than this shit show.

“I’ll ride with you all the way to the courthouse. Then my chauffeur is going to take me to my office where I’ll be watching the trial live. Alice will be presiding and you will behave. No matter what happens and no matter the ruling. I fought for you, and Derek for years, and whatever the court decides…I tried.”

She said the last sentence while looking him in the eyes. She was flustered, tired maybe. Of course he had something smart to say, but he didn’t. He nodded silently and stared at her. Her face was like a sad doll. So smooth, but shown signs of worry and disappointment.

He turned away and checked out his cufflinks as the SUV drove out of the cul-de-sac.

“Can I keep these?” he asked, attempting to lighten the mood.

“I had them made for you.”

“Umm…in case…I’m sorry, Dominique. Thank you.”

She looked up at him when his links were attached and gave a small smile that faded so quickly he barely saw it.

They arrived at the courthouse. His nerves now deciding to come alive in his stomach. The driver open his door at the massive entrance. He looked at Dominique once more. She was absolutely upset. He took her hand that rested on the leg that was crossed on top, and kissed it. This simple gesture made her smile. She touched his cheek, her warmth spreading all over his body. He then quickly climbed out and followed the security guards into the court.

He wasn’t as nervous as he thought he would have been. In fact, he was a bit relieved. The went up several set of stairs before making it to the appointed courtroom on the top floor. Peter found his nephew already seated and speaking with, who obviously, their defense lawyer. He took the seat to Derek’s left and looked him up and down. Peter didn’t think his nephew could clean up so nicely.

“Good morning Peter. I am Gabriel Jean-Baptist, your lawyer.” The man said offering his hand.

Peter took it with some indifference. This man looked young almost prepubescent. Though Peter already knew the outcome of all this, Gabriel’s age seem to exacerbate things.

“Please to meet you.”

Gabriel went over his ‘defense’ for Peter. As Peter listened, he really understood how hard Dominique fought for him. He had done so much horrible shit in six years that it was a miracle the Legion hadn’t came for him soon after he awoke from the coma.

A small crowd filled the seats behind him. He turned to see if it would be a full house only to lock eyes with his daughter, Malia. She looked utterly inconvenienced. Like she didn’t want to be here, but was, for all intents and purposes, dutifully here. Next to her was Scott and his beta Liam, next to Liam was the squirrelly one, Stiles. His blood began to boil. He tapped Derek on the arm. His nephew turned to him then to what he was looking at.

“What are they doing here?” Derek said with a shock.

                                             *

Derek was taken aback at the presence of Pack McCall. He expected Scott to be here, for the trial, but not the rest of them and especially not Stiles. He was instantly angry with Dominique. She should have told him they were coming. However, he wasn’t very chatty with her this past weekend.

He turned away to see a bailiff type woman enter from behind the judge’s bench and then turned back at his cousin and Scott. Malia stared angrily at Peter, while Scott gave him a weak wave. He nodded then turned back.

“All rise. Alice Huang enquire now presiding.”

It was just like the few court shows he glimpse…but more supernatural. Alice walked up the hidden stairs to her station then sat, followed by the courtroom. Derek’s nerves danced in his belly, making him sweat a little.

“Good morning court. This is the case of la Légion des êtres à Double Nature contre les protecteurs de Beacon Hills.” Alice said in very rapid French. (The Legion of Dual Natured beings vs. The Protectors of Beacon Hills.)

Just like a regular courtroom the prosecutor and the defense lawyer began with their opening statements. It was all in French and with Derek’s minimal understanding he caught every sixth word. Dominique had told him how it was all going to play out, but he was still so nervous, scared even. He looked at Peter who’s French was much better and read his face. It wasn’t looking good when the prosecutor spoke to everyone.

Then Scott took the stand. The bailiff came to him and made him swear on the Bible. Then the prosecutor then came up to him.

“Scott Daniel McCall. Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, so help you God?”

“Uhh, Y-yes. I do.”

The prosecutor then approached Scott. He looked so scared. He shifted a bit in his seat and glanced over at Derek and Peter then back at the prosecutor.

“Scott. How is it that you became le Loup-Garou?” (the werewolf)

Nervously Scott looked around the courtroom as he fumbled with the wedding band and tried to find the words. He looked at Derek, who gave him a reassuring smile and mouthed ‘you got this’ to him. Scott had never been in a public speaking situation such as this before. He knew the story, he still even had the nightmares from time to time as a constant reminder.

“It was the fall of my sophomore year. Stiles and I were in the woods, trying to get a look at the dead body that was reported before the sheriff’s department came and made it a crime scene. We separated to find her quicker. There was a heard of deer or something that were running from something. They were so afraid. They knocked me over, I lost my inhaler, and as I was trying to find it…That was when I saw the body, the top half of Laura Hale. I was so freaked out that I fell into a ravine. After climbing out I saw him. He was large, like a bear. Bipedal but not quite. I ran, but he was just too fast. He caught me, and bit me. Then…”

“May I stop you right there, Monsieur McCall? Just for some clarity.”

“Uhhh, sure.”

“Bien. You say he repeatedly. Who was the ‘he’ you’re referring to?” the prosecutor asked.

“After some time, weeks I guess. I later learned that it was Peter Hale?”

“And is Peter Hale in the room with us? Can you identify him for the court?”

Scott took a deep breath and tuned to look Peter in the eyes. He then raised his right hand and pointed to him. A long forgotten anger resurfaced. Scott remembered how angry he was, how difficult life was, how he was almost killed, several times by hunters all because Peter wanted more power.

“There. That’s Peter Hale, the one who gave me the bite.”

“Thank you Monsieur McCall. That is all the questions I have.”

“Defense, your witness.” Alice said.

Peter rolled his eyes and turned away as Scott eyed him with malice. He honestly couldn’t believe he was still mad at him for giving him the greatest gift you could bestow upon such a regular nobody. Scott rose from obscurity and into a rare being from all this. Because of the bite, Scott became a True Alpha. He should be thankful at this point.

Gabriel stood and approached Scott with a smile, calming him a bit.

“Scott. May I call you Scott? You say my client gave you the bite, but do you regret it? Even after everything that has transpired?”

Scott sat with the though for a while. He looked over a Peter who couldn’t be bothered to look back at him. Scott wanted him to pay, but deservedly.

“After the first few weeks, up to my first full moon, yes. I hated every bit of it. It turned me into someone I wasn’t. It made me do things I normally wouldn’t do. I…hurt people close to me. However…had I not gotten the bite, with all that we, my friends and I went through and knowing what I know now, I’m glad for it.”

“And why is that?”

“ I can protect those I love better.”

“Would you say you are…grateful?”

He didn’t want to answer that one. He was. He truly was but for a time, a long time it was more trouble than it was worth. Even this very situation was evident of the pain, inconvenience the bite caused.

“Objection, your Honor.” The prosecutor called.

“Grounds?” Alice answered, looking up from her notes.

“Relevance?”

“Defense, what is the purpose of this line of questioning?”

“To prove that the only mistake my client made was failing to register his sire. Scott, you are unaware of the world outside of what you’ve learned on your own. And understandably there was no time for my client to educate you properly on the customs of the Legion, however, to reiterate my question, would you say you are grateful for the bite?”

Reluctantly Scott answered.

“Yes.”

“Yes. And throughout your time from becoming to now as le Loup-Garou, would you say that my client has been helpful?”

“Clarification?” asked Alice.

“Yes, your Honor. Scott, you are something very rare, even for the Legion. You are a true alpha, no?”

“Yes.”

“So from becoming a beta to becoming an alpha, has my client helped you in any way?”

“Yes, but…”

“No more questions, your Honor.”

Peter shifted his eyes back and forth between Scott and his lawyer. He was understanding what Gabriel was doing. Though Dominique told him he would never leave Haiti after today, he saw that the Legion needed to see he wasn’t a complete fuck up. Gabriel was painting a picture of him being more helpful than the wild animal reprobate they probably thought he was. In other words, Gabriel was trying to lessen the blow to Peter’s character and sentencing…he kinda wished he was nicer to Alice when they were in New Orleans.

“The defense calls Malia Tate Hale to the stand.”

Now Peter was beyond uncomfortable.

                                             *

Dominique watched and took notes from her office in HQ. Later this afternoon she would have to carry out Peter’s sentence and take him to prison. She pleaded Legion counsel to have Peter placed in a home near her own, but they would have to vote on that, and who knows when they would want to commence for that.

She sat in the empty building on the top floor staring into her desktop monitor at what was unfolding. She had a small camera set up on the judge’s bench and two more, one facing the defense and the other facing the prosecution. With a press of a button she could alternate between the three.

The week before leaving for New Orleans, the Legion had changed Peter with murder, failure to register a new sire, and other minor charges and Derek with just failure to register his sires (which happens more often than not in the dual natured world). The two lawyers, Gabriel Jean-Baptist and Grégoire Dieudonné brought her their plans and pleas for the Hales and she had the charges brought down to the proved ones. Peter was definitely going away for the unwarranted murder of his niece Laura Hale and the innocent lives he took in 2011.

As she watched, she saw the newly graduated lawyer, Gabriel Jean-Baptist was doing a decent job of rebuilding Peter’s character (which was no small feat). But this trial was mostly for show. The older members just wanted to publicly hold the Hales accountable and show that not even noble families were not above the laws. However she was still worried. So much could easily go wrong. So much betrayal seemed to me stewing inside the Legion as of late. She was mostly worried that one of them members, specifically the one enacting these assassination attacks could have bought off one or both lawyers. She didn’t voice this, but after Friday night, it was in the back of her mind. For now, Dominique would have to have the patients of a hunter and see who was on the board of this deadly game.

                                              *

Malia was beside herself. She tried to hide it with false confidence as she usually did, but this was serious. The French lady told her to just tell how she felt about Peter when the lawyers had specific questions. That was easy, so she thought. There were so many eyes on her and when Scott told her that she had to come, that Stiles found information about a secret society of others like them….she honestly wasn’t really interested. However the French lady told her she was a proctor or some shit. She didn’t really understand, but what she did want was to put Peter away for a long time. He was honestly a determent to her happiness and has been since the day she met him.

“Miss. Hale, tell us about your relationship with your father? Specially, how was he AS a father?” the blonde lawyer, Dew-something asked.

“A lying, conniving asshole.” She replied coolly.

“Could you be more specific? Give us an example?”

Malia had to sift through the multiple instances where Peter betrayed and scheme his way into her mind.

“There were times…when he tried to convince me to be as backwards as him. He tried to bribe me, tell me my friends were gonna fail at everything when he would just cut and run when it got tough.”

“But did he ever try to kill you?”

“No.”

“No. Did you and he ever try and bond and parent and child?”

“Once. But when I didn’t bend to his will, he cut me loose.”

“I see. No more questions, your Honor.”

The prosecutor was now trying to attack Peter’s character. He eyed the smug asshole as he returned to his seat. He met Malia’s eyes again. He was an absentee father at best. He did try an bond with her, but she was too stuck up in Scott’s ass (at the time) to see how great she could be under his tutelage. Teenagers!

“Defense, your witness.”

“No further questions your Honor.”

“Very well. Malia you may step down.”

Malia looked at him once more then sat back down in the crowd. She was glad that was over. Scott patted her shoulder softly and told her she did good. Sure.

“Prosecution would like to call Derek Hale to the stand.”

Derek, startled looked up at Alice who gave a subtle nod then at Peter who shrugged his shoulders. Derek didn’t think or even know he could testify against his uncle.

He stood, buttoning his suit jacket and headed to the stand and swore to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. His heart rang in his ears with anxiety.

“Derek Hale. Has your uncle ever tried to kill you?”

Out the gate!

“Not directly, no.”

Peter scoffed from his seat.

“Could you be more specific?”

“There were times when he put me in jeopardy, hoping probably, that I’d get killed. But actually try? No.”

“Has he tried or succeeded in killing any other of your family members?”

The air grew heavy with tension. Derek felt the heat in his face build into perspiration on his forehead. All his thoughts went to his older sister Laura and how Scott and Stiles found her…and when he saw her eyes when Peter buried her at the house. He was absolutely beside himself now, nearly hyperventilating.

“Monsieur? Are you…”

“Yes, he killed my oldest sister Laura.” Derek breathed out in a hard sigh.

The court murmured, some shook their heads, while Scott, Stiles, Malia and Liam looked away, almost in shame.

“No further questions.”

“Defense?”

Gabriel looked at Peter with disgust. He sucked his teeth then went to Derek. There was only one way to possibly save Peter’s character, and Gabriel was pulling this one out of his ass.

“The prosecution asked if Peter killed your sister to which you responded Yes, my question is, do you know why he did it?”

“No exactly. But knowing Peter Hale…it was for power. To become an alpha.”

“So, you do not know if he was provoked or if it was in self defense?”

“No.”

“No. So it was an in pack killing…according to your knowledge?”

“Yes.”

“So…the nature of what you are. Peter challenged the next oldest member of your family for the position of alpha, Laura Hale unfortunately lost her life and Peter, according to the natural order became alpha, yes? Is that how it happened, according to your knowledge?”

“Yes.” Derek answered reluctantly.

Gabriel then nodded, taking a mental note and looking a bit more energetic. The prosecutor flipped through his notes and made a few. This was becoming exhausting. With the dampening bracelet Derek began experiencing something he never felt before, a headache.

“Derek. In all those times you and Beacon Hills has been in peril was Peter there? Was he helpful?”

Derek sighed heavily and looked at his uncle then back at Gabriel.

“Yes. As a matter of fact he was one of our major sources of information. When there was some creature or ritual or anything of those natures, he had information and sometimes helpful solutions. Sometimes.”

“I see. No further questions your Honor.”

“I have one, your Honor.” The prosecutor called.

He quickly stood in Gabriel’s place and looked Derek in the eye. Though the man was just doing his job, Derek didn’t much care for the blonde man. Something in his eyes made him come off as sneaky.

“The defense spoke of predicaments you and Pack McCall have been in and how, as you say, Peter was helpful. My question is: how many of those predicaments you had to get out of were caused by him? If I’m not mistaken, the very first week’s of Monsieur McCall’s Loup-Garo beginnings were very violent and deadly, and it was all because of your uncle, no?”

“Objection.”

“Ground?”

“Leading the witness.”

“Sustained. Grégoire, be basic.”

“Très bien. Forgive me, I’ll rephrase. How many of those predicaments were Peter Hale’s fault, if any?”

Derek’s words froze in his chest. This is what will be Peter’s comeuppance. Derek looked at Scott and Scott shook his head in disbelief.

“The events of the weeks leading up to and post to Scott McCall’s turning. And the weeks of the deadpool were indirectly his fault.”

Derek looked over at his uncle. Peter sat facing away from Derek. He could see his uncle clenching and unclenching his jaw from the stand.

“No further questions.”

“Very well. Defense? No. Okay, I’m ready to rule. In the case of The Legion of Dual Natured/Supernatural Beings versus the protectors Derek and Peter Hale, this court finds Peter Hale not guilty of one account of voluntary manslaughter. In the case of failure to register one new sire, this court finds Peter Hale guilty. Now for the case of failure to register two new sire, this court finds Derek Hale, guilty. Review for both protectors will be brought to la Légion des êtres à Double Nature Sovereign Dominique Boudreaux and sentencing will be given within twenty four hours. Dismissed.”

Peter was actually kinda proud of the little wolf. She handled herself up there better than he could have imagined. But now…this bailiff was putting in redundantly in handcuffs and taking him back to his cell. He looked back at Malia. She stared stoically at him. Just before he was led away into another room, he rolled his eyes. He guessed he was officially dead to her. The bailiff brought him to the judge’s quarters where Alice currently sat behind a large oak desk, talking to someone over the phone. Without his enhanced hearing he couldn’t tell who it was. He guessed Dominique.

“I’ll have the car bring them over immediately. Alright, see you soon.”

Derek was soon brought in next to him…uncuffed.

“Dominique wishes to have you both brought over to her office to set forth your sentences. But seeing how this is also an impromptu reunion you both are granted twenty minutes with them in here, under my supervision. Cool?”

“Cool.” Derek answered.

Peter was too checked out to care. He honestly just wanted back in his cell and to be left alone. This was the third time he’d be imprisoned, but also maybe the final time.

Pack McCall shuffled in the chambers and stood before the desk. Alice busied herself with paper work as Derek and Peter faced the pack they haven’t seen in two years.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17. A Moment (or two) of Weakness.

It was all done. The show for The Legion. Dominique could worry about other things now. She finally relaxed her shoulders and exhaled in what felt like years.

She waited in her office for Pack McCall. It was a massive space. She had a sitting area that faced a fire place, to the right of her desk which sat in the very center of the rectangular shaped room. The trial had been over for fifteen minutes now and any moment, the six of them would come in and four would be free to leave.

Dominique sighed. Derek was going to leave her. She felt it. She felt it from him days ago. He was going to say it was for her own good, to keep her and him safe from this assassin or whoever. But it was all BS.

She finished looking up the information she promised Derek and Peter days ago. If they still wanted to, she planned on taking them to The Library so they can look up information on their family. She huffed. She could feel their presence outside in her waiting area.

The walls of her office was lined in mountain ash. If any of them touched the walls or tried to leave when her door was closed, the barrier would keep them in or shock them. In this room, no one outside could hear conversations and everyone, but hers, abilities were dampened.

She got up and opened her door just before Derek was about to knock.

“Entrez.” She said softly. (Come in.)

Derek, Scott, Liam, Peter, Malia, and Stiles entered single file and followed her to her desk. She gave the unregistered manila folders and showed them her sitting area. Derek and Peter stood in front of her desk as she sat.

“You can sit, if you wish.” She said.

Derek could see the annoyance in her eyes. Dominique hardly looked at him. She was so perceptive. He wondered of she could fell his anxiety through her empathy gift.

“I have the location of your family files in The Library. If you want we can go right away.”

“Location? How big is this place?” Peter asked with some annoyance in his voice.

“Think Raiders of the Lost Ark storage facility.”

“Damn.”

“Can I come too?” Malia asked.

Derek honestly didn’t want anyone but he and Dom there. He wanted privacy and…space to talk to her. However, she looked to him and Peter for an answer to Malia’s question.

“It’s entirely up to them. I’ll have to get you some clearance, but you definitely can once you’ve finished your registration.” Dom answered.

Derek sighed. He really didn't want this. While he had the courage, he wanted to, needed to be alone with Dom.

“I'm fine with it. Derek? You seem jittery and uneasy. Any objections?”

“Uhhh, can we talk…right now…alone?” He said, looking at Dom.

Derek saw a subtle change in her demeanor. She looked sad for a split second then back to the stoic business-like women she put on for everyone else. She then stood looked around at Pack McCall then back at him, she cleared her throat, getting everyone’s attention.

“Derek and I need the room. You all can finish that in the front. Peter. Don’t go far.” She said without taking her eyes off Derek.

He continued to stare as the sounds of paper shuffling and shoes faded behind him. Out the corner of his eye he saw Peter linger then close the door. Dominique turned and sat behind her desk. She then gestured with her hand for him to begin.

The air in the room felt thick. Derek smoothed down his suit, unbuttoned the jacket, then cleared his throat. He looked in her eyes. Her face was relaxed, expressionless, but he could feel how angry she was. He took a breath to speak.

“If you’re doing this to break things off, allow me to say this: if you do, don’t come back. Once your six months is up you’re free to stay on the island, but don’t come back to me. I cannot take another man I love abandoning me.”

“I’m not abandoning you!”

“Then what would you call this?” she said waving her hand in front of him.

“I’m protecting you.”

“I’m not the one in danger! What happened to safety in the pack? What is this lone wolf shit!?”

The words he wanted to speak felt like a stuck ball in his throat. He was doing the right thing. If they stayed together he would be killed and this anger she was feeling now would be grief instead. He took a deep breath and looked at her. Those dark eyes were intense in her expressionless face.

“Dom, I…”

“It’s Madame Sovereign.”

“My Sovereign, I have to keep you safe…we have to…separate.” He said sadly. The words were actually painful as he said them. His tongue ached and his throat felt cracked and dry.

She stared blankly at him a moment the scoffed. She stood once more and looked in the eyes with absolute disgust.

“’Derek Hale, En tant que Souverain de la Légion des êtres à double nature, you are hereby sentenced to six months imprisonment. During that time you will be confined under house arrest with twenty four hours surveillance. Your dampening cuff will also remain on until time served. I’ll see you and your family after our venture in The Library.” She banded the gavel once then dismissed him with a gesture of her head.

“Very well. See you later.” Derek defiantly dismissed himself and left. The pack looked like kids who heard mommy and daddy fighting.

“And send Peter back in.”

Derek nodded before opening the door. He felt utterly defeated, but assured. This space was needed, no matter how much it currently hurt. He secretly hoped, that after whoever this is is caught, after the end if Eli’s first semester, he could stay here and win her back.

“Peter, she wants you.” Derek told his uncle who was standing by the windows looking out forlorn.

“I seriously doubt that.” Peter mumbled as he walked in Dominique’s office.

“Close the door behind you.”

Her accent was heavy with frustration. She sat like an angry CEO behind the, almost absurdly long desk, resting her chin between her middle knuckle and index finger, thumb stabilizing her head by her jaw.

“Sit. I’m officially sentencing you.”

He didn’t need his once superior hearing to hear the tears fighting their way through her voice. He sat across from her, watching her fight internally to not cry.

“Did…do I dare ask?”

“Only if you want to keep your tongue.”

“Oh I do. I’ve pleasured many women with this tongue and plan to pleasure many more.”

She looked at him and rolled her eyes at his weak attempt at humor. He’s never seen her likes this, not yet completely besides herself.

Dominique stood, pulled her suit jacket down, temporarily revealing a sexy black lace bodysuit with flower patterns. Was his fever dream coming to life?!

“What?” she asked looking at him then down at her clothes.

“Nothing, nothing. I just…you know how I love you in lace.” He said, regaining himself.

She waved him away and looked him in the eyes

“Peter Hale. En tant que Souverain de la Légion des êtres à double nature, I sentence you to life imprisonment without the possibility of parole. You will spend the rest of your natural life confined in Port-au-Prince Haiti, under twenty four hour surveillance, the dampener will remain, and you will live without your extra-sensory abilities, including the ability to shift.” She banged a gavel that seemed to appear out of no where then plopped down in her seat.

To Peter, Dominique seemed more defeated than he was. Her whole spiel was half hearted at best. However, he did feel this twinge of dread in the pit of his stomach. She told him this would be his life, many times the past few days, but hearing it, the finality of it all…he felt so much doom.

“Why does this seem to be bothering you more than I?” he asked her, seeing her crestfallen face.

“Your nephew broke up with me.” She whispered.

“Ah. He tends to become the hero type when Scott’s around. It’ll pass like a bad cold, promise.”

“I honestly don’t care if it does. It just hurts to have him do this to me again, and I let him.”

Peter could see the tears welling in her eyes. This was the first time he’s seen this emotion from her, ever! He didn’t even think she could cry. He stood and went to her side. He was afraid that she’d take his arm off, but trusted that she wouldn’t and knelt beside her chair.

Her legs were half under her desk. He softly touched her top knee of her crossed legs and gave it a gentle squeeze. She didn’t react, she just continued to look out to her left at the floor length window. He then sailed his hand down her shin and to her ankle. Her leg felt like smooth steel wrapped in silk. She turned to him, eyebrows knitted together.

“What the hell are you doing?”

He didn’t answer. He leaned in and kissed the top of her knee then stood. He wasn’t tempting her current temperament.

“What now?” he asked.

“I’m supposed to take you to your new ‘home’.”

“Oookay…?”

She sighed then stood, pushing past him. He didn’t know what came over him, but feeling her body against his he snapped! Just as she was ahead of him, he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her in to kiss. She didn’t resist, but she didn’t participate either. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in. He felt every muscle in her back tighten as she pulled away as gently as she could without breaking him.

“Don’t.” she croaked as she wiped her lipstick from his lips with her thumb.

He didn’t listen. He couldn’t. Her vulnerability was filling him with desire. At risk of losing his hand, he touched her cheek, resting his hand upon it. She closed her eyes and sighed. In this moment he couldn’t believe he wasn’t thinking of his own self-preservation, but of how angry he was at his nephew for hurting such a magnificent creature.

“Stop.” She said softly.

“Ah yes. That empathy gift of yours. What are you feeling from me?” he purred

“Pity. Something I do not want.”

She pushed his hand away but he caught her shoulder. She looked at her shoulder then at him.

“I’m not trying to pity you.” He looked into her eyes, searching for something, for Dominique, the one he knew, the one who was beyond confident and fierce.

“Peter, don’t. I just had the love of my life walk out on me, I can’t do this with you. I haven’t the mental or emotional capacity to.”

“I’m trying to show you that you are still loved by someone.”

She shrugged out of his grasp and stepped in front of her desk, putting it between them. He hoped this wasn’t an action of fear. He knew she knew she could snap him in half with one swipe if she wanted.

“Loved? By you? You aren’t capable of loving anyone other than yourself.”

“Not true! Not true.” He growled. The range was filling his chest like mercury in a thermometer. He hated when she said things like that, things she didn’t even know.

“Don’t say you love me. Your over indulgence for yourself got you here! Imprisoned for life.”

“I’m near you though.”

“Please!” she said, sucking her teeth angrily.

“You continue to insult me with that tired line. You know me, you know when I stand before someone, like I am now, I don’t lie. Dominique I love you, I do. And you wanna know something? I’m not as devastated as I thought I would be by this life sentence. I’m glad that I get to stay where you are. You have no idea how comfortable I am getting with this, with the possibility of seeing you everyday. Especially after we do something about this would be assassin.”

She sighed and turned her head away from him, resting her hands on her hips. He was done not trying. He went to her again and she allowed herself to be kissed. He didn’t move, he just rested his lips on hers, waiting for her to kiss him. He could feel her breath become shallow, as if she was fighting herself internally.

Then. She kissed him. He felt as her lips slid across his ever so slowly with a bit of suction. He moaned quietly with pleasure under their pressure. He licked her bottom lip then tasted her with a slow and deep kiss. She slowly wrapped her arms around him and melted into his body. He felt her hand in his hair, her nails grazing his scalp, sending chills down his spine and into his groin.

He wanted her, desperately. Peter unbuttoned her jacket and pushed it away off her shoulders to reveal the lace bodysuit. His hand traveled down her neck, to her collarbone, down between her breasts, and sailed down her stomach. The silk felt like cool water under his fingers, and her body felt like steel.

“Oh my God.” He whispered, looking at the giant roses that were webbed together by curlicues of black silk. It was completely see-through. She wore a strapless black bra that he wanted to rip off with his teeth. Feverishly, he kissed her again, squeezing her by the arms and holding her into him. He then took her behind her desk, just off to the edge of it. Her skirt had a back zipper that he slowly pulled down as he stared into her eyes.

“Tell me stop, and I will.” He said softly.

Dominique nodded then continued kissing him as she undid his suit jacket and belt. Peter then lifted her up by the waist then sat her down on her desk. Peter wanted to face the door in case a certain someone came back to see what he passed up.

He leaned her back to get a better look at her body and to find the clasps that held the bodysuit on. However, her legs were screaming for him to bite them. Peter laid her flat on her back and brought her right leg up on his shoulder and kissed the side of her calf and squeezed her band tattoo. His left hand moved between her legs, finding the three buttons holding the lace suit. Instead of unsnapping them right away, he teased her between the fabric. Dominique’s inhaled hard with a hiss as her back arched with pleasure as he kissed her leg and rubbed her. Peter remembered every spot that made her his. How and which of her faces indicated the amount of pleasure he gave and how much she was actually feeling. He remembered all of that.

She moaned and writhe beneath his touch as he rubbed and massaged her. He could feel the heat bring about the wetness. He then bent over her, relaxing his body on hers and slowly kissed her inner thigh and up to her face and kissed her. Peter felt as she wrapped her leg around his waist and pull him down more upon her. He then rocked his hips slow and hard forward, allowing her to feel his hardness. Dominique complied by rolling hers up to meet him.

He then kissed her neck, making her whimper something in French under him. He sucked and nipped at the side of neck and jaw, holding her close to him. He wanted to make her scream like he use to, make her his.

“Mon dieu. Oh…God.” She called softly.

“Don’t call to Him. Call to me!” he growled in her ear.

Peter then wrapped his arms around and under her, clasping her shoulders to hold her steady as he pumped harder against her, making her breasts jump underneath him.

The friction was more than enough for her, for she began moaning and clawing desperately at his back. She wrapped both legs around him and held in to him.

With the passion building, he grew bold and moved a hand between them to unclasp the buttons. She was so wet that it was difficult to grip a button. However, he noticed his fumbling made more friction against her that she began rolling her pelvis against his fingers faster.

Hard gasps and whimpers escaped her, fueling her passion. He stood and undid his pants as Dominique opened her legs wider for him, and looking him devilishly in his eyes.

Just as he was about to pull his pants down, Dominique jumped up and back into her skirt. Her eyes were round with fear. Not questioning, he followed suit and zipped his pants, picked up his jacket and sat in the sitting area, facing the fear place, away from the door. About forty or so seconds later, Emmanuel entered her office.

Peter concentrated on slowing his heart rate, he dared not make Emmanuel notice him. He looked down at his shrinking erection and sighed. He’ll never have another chance.

“Ready babygirl?” Emmanuel said cheerfully.

“Yeah papa. Peter come on.”

I was trying to. He thought as he walked past the Boudreauxs. Pack McCall was still outside with Derek.

Derek stood when Emmanuel asked him to come. Malia, eyes wide wondered who to look to. He could see Dominique was flustered and distracted. She fumbled with her jacket and was breathing a little heavy.

“Umm, Dom? Malia wants your attention.” Peter said.

“Oh, yes Malia, come. The rest of you, if you’re finished, you can leave your paperwork on my desk and…let’s say next weekend, not the approaching one, we’ll have a small welcome party for you…and Mycizlaw.”

Derek stood silently, staring at her. Something was off and whatever it was she was steadily coming back down from. She looked at him with a stone like face and told him to follow with the waving gesture with her fingers.

“You guys stay safe, I’ll come see you tonight.” He said hugging each member of Pack McCall.

“Alright. Let us know if you’re secretly royalty or something.” Stiles joked.

“Will do.” Derek chuckled.

Lagging a few paces behind he caught up to the small group. Malia and Dom were ahead, as Malia bombarded Dominique with questions, Peter directly behind, followed by Emmanuel. Derek opted to stay out of Dominique’s way for the remainder of the day. He mentally made a note to stay out of her eyesight if at all possible.

However, the elevator ride was going to make that difficult.

“So, are all Hales the protectors? Or is it like the eldest one type situation?” Malia asked.

“It’s the alpha. Any one of you has to be in your section at all times, if the pack is large enough, which…Pack Hale was, but no one has followed those rules since…the invention of airplanes as transportation.” Dominique answered.

The elevator dinged open. He allowed everyone in first. He couldn’t stand to see the look in her eyes…or see the look she would give him.

“So, what are we then? Like…police?” Malia continued.

“Think of this as a royal court, which it’s not, Dominique would be queen, which she isn’t, and the protectors of the Nemetons would be lords or duke’s depending on the size of your protection area. Your family are the Dukes of The United States.” Emmanuel answered happily.

“Oh.” Malia said, still seemingly confused.

“Hopefully you’ll find more answers in The Library.” Dominique added.

Once outside, there were two SUVs waiting. Malia followed Dominique to the larger of the two. He wasn’t sure if they were splitting up. His nerves grew wracked as he stood in front of the parked automobiles. Pack McCall soon exited and Emmanuel pointed them to the smaller SUV while talking to Scott about something he couldn’t hear.

“Great.” He whispered.

Emmanuel sat in the front seat, leaving Dominique and his family in the back. Derek took a deep breath and got in. Malia and Dominique sat in the seat facing the windshield, leaving he and Peter to sit across from them. He should have waited.

Peter tried his best not to stare too hard at her. His shoulders and hips grew more sore by the second. He had forgotten that without his abilities, making love to Dominique would have been like being squeezed by a vice with claws. He was so close to having her again. He knew the only reason she acquiesced was because the season was drawing nearer and she felt his own desire through her empathy gift.

In about another two weeks, if she didn’t have someone to mate with, she be in a sexual frenzy. He had to figure out a way to be more alone with this month (and not have her crush him to death). Emmanuel's entrance into her office almost made him shit himself. He already knew that he and Dominique had a past, but now that he was a criminal and probably didn’t know of the break-up between she and Derek, he imagined Emmanuel would have strangled him to death.

So, he remained cool, silent. Occasionally glancing at her and that incredible silk bodysuit. Luckily Malia kept her distracted with her million and one questions. He could sneak looks and smiles at her as long as she wasn’t fully aware. He looked over a Derek, who kept his eyes outside the SUV. Peter fought the need to burst out laughing! How could he think his actions were a good idea? Knowing his nephew, he was probably stewing in self loathing and going over this terribly wrong decision.

The SUV hit a bump! Peter’s whole body reacted with new aches. He knew the next morning his body was going to protest any movement. His nephew looked over to him with a questioning glance

“What?” Peter asked.

“You alright?”

“Yeah, I think I’m just beginning to feel the regular aches that come with a human my age.” Peter replied, peeking at Dominique.

Moments later they came to a full stop at an empty grassy field. Dominique got out first and surveyed the area. Peter was confused and his torso screamed as he climbed out and walked to Dominique.

“What are we looking at?” he asked with a twinge of sarcasm.

“It’s huge! And underground!” Malia answered with a surprising amount of excitement.

“The Library is underground and ancient. The city was built on top of the original entrance. Right we are standing is near one of the exits…the more accessible ones, anyway.” Dominique added, pointing down the mountain to Pétion-Ville.

“I can smell that, you know, musty old book smell. It’s everywhere and nowhere all at once.” Malia said as she walked ahead, smelling the air.

Peter was blissfully unable to smell the library. He stood next do Dominique as Malia followed her nose yards away from them. He noticed she was looking down, pushing loose dirt and grass around with her shoe.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“Looking for the door.”

Emmanuel and Derek soon came to her side. It seemed the elder Boudreaux was in the same mind as his daughter that the door was in the area in which they stood. He stomped and pushed at soil looking for the opening.

“What is the door made of? Metal?” Peter asked.

“There’s two doors. The top door is hickory, then the second one, the security door is a steel-nickel alloy.”

“How do we find it?” Derek asked from behind them.

Dominique didn’t answer or look up. She sighed softly and continued pushing the dirt around as if she didn’t hear him. Peter had to admit, though he hated seeing her flustered, he was glad she wasn’t so accommodating to his nephew.

Malia returned, exited. Her brown eyes bright with the wide smile that was as his own. There was so much of Desert Wolf in her, but her smile was his.

“This way.”

They followed her some yards from where they started. Peter noticed how subtly the ground became harder and sloped down into a small bowl. The grassy valley rose, dimming the afternoon sky and the walked deeper to the center of the ‘bowl’.

“Here. I think it’s here. That musty smell is strong in this area.” Malia said proudly, sniffing further away.

“This would be easier if it weren’t for this dammed bracelet.” He grumbled to himself.

Dominique turned to him and smirked.

“Well, I guess you have to get use to being useless.” She replied, looking him in the eyes.

“You needn’t point your contempt at me, darling.”

“I think I do, so you’ll understand, unequivocally, where your place is in my life.”

Her black eyes stared hard into his with a straight face, then she quickly turned away and continued searching. He was losing her again. Dammit!

“Here! It’s here!” Malia called.

They went to her side where she started pulling chunks of dirt and grass from the earth. Within seconds, and a two foot hole later, a square wooden manhole was visible. Dominique knelt next to Malia and scraped around the edges to find a place to lift from. It was bigger than he thought. The wooden cover was as wide as he was tall and about six inches thick. Emmanuel, Malia and Dominique lifted the splintering cover and pushed it to the side to reveal damp earth and all sorts of insects on top of a dark metallic cover with what looked like waves but was actually hundreds of panthers in running formation all over the metal cover.

“This one is for only me…or my dad. It requires blood of the first family to be opened.”

Peter stood over Dominique to get a better look at the rusting cover. It was hard to discern how thick it was, but it definitely looked heavy. He watched as she scraped a dirty creature from the ornate cover and felt around for something. Emmanuel came to the opposite side and did the same.

“It’ll be quicker. Maybe it’ll find just one of….”

Dominique yelped with surprise and pain then snatched her hand back, tucking it under her chest. The ground then vibrated gently. It felt as if it were rocking in waves of water. The metallic cover rattled and split down the middle, opening down revealing a darkness he did not want to be acquainted with. Dominique and Emmanuel stood and looked down, searching for something that was in the shadows of this entrance to hell.

“Found them.” Dominique said.

She then went to her dad and slid into the hole. She then took a step and was knee deep in. She looked up smiling at the group.

“Escaliers. Stairs. They feel intact. Let’s go.”

“Oh, fuck no.” Peter protested. “Do you see how dark it is down there!?”

“You’ll be fine. Three of us can see in the dark. You and Derek just get in-between us and follow close.” Dominique said with some aggravation in her voice.

Derek looked at him then down at the hole. The musty smell Malia noticed was more prevalent now and was more of a leather smell to Peter. He continued to stare down, hoping to find anything tangible, but all he could see was hell!

“Ah, shit. Let’s get this over with.” Peter continued.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18. Whatever Happens (Michael Jackson and Carlos Santana)

He didn’t intend to follow as close as he was to Dominique, but feeling her body heat and the brush of her clothes, and that intoxicating scent, gave him the comfort to hide his feelings in the pitch darkness. His eyes hadn’t fully adjusted, but Derek could tell he was in a massive place and it was crowded with tall somethings yet full of space and echoes.

“I think the light switch is on the east wall.” Emmanuel called from somewhere in the distance.

Derek could smell her natural scent and the clean smell of her soap. He inhaled deeply, closing his eyes. He wanted to reach out for her hand and touch her. Instead he felt along the walls for the lights.

“It’s a lever, not a traditional switch, okay.” Emmanuel’s faint voice added.

“You can say something instead of frizzing up the back of my neck with your breath.” She said softly.

“I’m sorry. I can’t see.”

“I know. But…let’s not make this awkward.”

Dominique stopped suddenly, causing him to bump into her. Her body felt like a padded brick wall. She then took his hand from behind her and wrapped his arm around her waist. He relaxed against her back and held her closer to him. He couldn’t help but to kiss her neck. She then swooned in his arms.

“Okay.” He whispered.

She then stepped out of his embrace and the lights hummed and slowly grew bright in this wear house sized library. Derek looked up and around, taking it all in. It was magnificent. The floors were glassy black tile, a material that was almost mirror-like. But the rest was like a traditional library. It was all one room with four floors. Each floor above jutted out and around the perimeter of the square wear house, and you could see straight directly through to the concrete ceiling which was speckled with fading leopard rosettes.

The first floor, though covered in layers of thick dust, the books and tomes looked newer. He went to a shelf directly to his right.

It was made of the same oak as the manhole door. The shelf had to be at least thirty feet tall and fifteen feet wide. He looked at the books and tomes that were eye level. They were covered in real leather binding and some were as big as binders while some were regular sized. Derek brushed the dust off one book and saw the gold letter P. This was someone’s family, in this shelf, their entire linage summed up over some generations.

“Your family begins to the back under the catwalk over here.” She said quietly.

Silently in awe he followed. The hum of the lights grew quieter as they headed towards a corner of the wall underneath the second floor. Malia and Peter arrived with Emmanuel ahead of them, leading them in the same direction Dominique led Derek.

Once in the darkened corner he saw it was also a reading section. There was a stationary and a lamp that looked like it required oil to function. There was even an ink pot and a disintegrating quill beside it.

“Lookit the top right corner of the table.” Malia said as she leaned in over what looked like scratches.

Derek and Peter went to the opposite side of the desk, behind it, next to a withered leather chair and leaned down.

“A triskelion.” Peter said quietly.

“Our, triskelion.” Derek added.

Derek brushed his fingers across the carved shape and felt the grooves and the wood gave a bit. He looked up at everyone else, a feeling of pride washed over him. Malia came to his side to see the symbol of their family and beamed, in her own way.

“This entire section and the three floors of this corner directly above us is your family.” Dominique said, pointing forward with her arms stretched out in a cone shape.

“You have an hour and a half, then I have to take you to the place you’ll be living.”

“I won’t be staying with you?” Derek dared ask.

“No.” She replied, looking at him with intense eyes the walking off to another section of the library.

Emmanuel huffed sadly then followed his daughter. He seemed ready to bestow fatherly comfort upon her. Peter crouched down and looked at the fragile scrolls on the shelf hidden in the corner behind them, Malia looked up and seemed to be deciding on whether to stay or go upstairs, and Derek, though very excited about this entire privilege, contemplated going after Dominique. He felt awful that he was making her shut him out. She had lost all her natural warmth and replaced it with what he was interpreting as disdain.

“I wouldn’t.” Peter said standing and bringing a thick scroll over to the desk.

“Wouldn’t what?” he asked.

“Go and try to talk to her.”

“What? Are you an expert on Dominique or something?”

“Yes, actually. In that state, she might literally bite your head off. What did you say to have her so cold? I didn’t think she was capable of being like that.” Peter said as he studied the scroll.

“Nothing.”

“That’s a lot of Nothing.”

‘Peter! Will you shut up and open whatever that is.” Malia growled.

“Hold your horses daughter dear, hold your horses. This paper feels like it’s gonna disintegrate with the slightest tug.”

Peter laid the scroll on the table gently. It was tied by a ribbon that was more of a piece of thread. Peter hovered a hand over it, trying to figure out here to pull. Malia, growing impatient, used the claw of her index finger, and with a quick flick, cut the ribbon. The scroll didn’t immediately unfurl, but expanded slowly, still intact.

“Who’s gonna open it?” Malia asked looking back and forth between he and her father.

“Nephew, the honor’s all yours.”

“What!?” he asked nervously.

“You’re the alpha. Go on.” Peter replied with shoo shoo hands.

A cold sweat began on his forehead. Derek took a deep breath and touched the soft paper, trying to find the end point. He turned it slowly over with his fingernail and found where it began. Carefully, using his two index fingernails he held the rolled part and lifted the end piece.

“So far so good.” Malia said nervously.

“Okay, wheew.”

He pinned the end with a finger then began unrolling the leathery feeling scroll. It sounded like hard cardboard scraping on a table. The rough sounds and the way the scroll protested made the three of them cringe. Malia pulled out her cell and turned the flashlight on. They were underground, in a dark windowless concrete warehouse and the words were extremely faded. Derek leaned down, trying not to sweat on the scroll, and read the words.

“What language even is this?” he asked looking up at his family

“Gaelic, most likely. Your roots begin in Ireland.” Emmanuel said, coming out of the shadows.

“Does anyone speak Gaelic? Peter?” Malia asked.

“Me? Why would you think that?”

“Why wouldn’t I?! You know all other kinds of exotic shit.”

“Well sorry to disappoint, but I don’t know Gaelic.”

“Watch later when we’re in some kind of imminent danger we’re gonna find out he’s fluent in it.” Malia said, pointing her thumb at Peter and rolling her eyes.

Derek continued to try and make sense of the words. He didn’t even have an idea of what it was about. With a sigh, he stood straight and gave up.

“Is there anything in English?” he asked Emmanuel.

“The second and entire top floor. It begins when your family sailed to the Americas.” Dominique said somewhere across the library.

Derek looked at his family and nodded. They all silently agreed to head to the top floor.

“There’s stairs somewhere behind you behind that false wall, but it may be safer to take the ones by the door. They’re made of a much sturdier material and are newer.” Emmanuel added.

They followed him back to the entrance and just to the left of the stairs they came down in were metal spiral stairs that led up to the catwalk that expanded into the entire second floor. Their section was identified by a dusty gold H with their triskelion underneath it in the back left corner, just as it was on the first floor. The tomes and books were dusty but looked to be in better condition. The three of them spread out the H section and carefully looked for something that called to them.

Derek went to a section that was the entire back wall. It was all leather bound journals. On their spines were dates. Kneeling down, careful not to get his suit dusty, he searched for the oldest date. Hidden on the bottom shelf, in the darkest corner was the first journal. He picked it up and took it to the nearest table and opened it. The overhead lights were massive and fully warmed up enough to illuminate the entire library. Taking a quick glance over the railing the library, directly under a light, it looked more like a massive vault than a traditional library. He looked at its entrance where a bit if sun shown down, then across the warehouse sized area and saw Dominique far across the first floor, staring at a painting of two leopards, with her arms folded. His heart always leapt when he saw her. Now, it just broke. He knew, eventually she’ll understand, especially now since she’s all but kicked him out of her house. At least the assassin won’t come to her place again.

He focused on the journal. It was a thick black leather book, with its page edges gilded in actual gold. The gilt felt rough and sturdy. This reassured him that they wouldn’t crumble when he turned the pages. Derek took a deep breath and opened the first page. It began in 1848:

“We’ve been sailing for weeks now and we are still filled with the hope of better prospects. Saoirse's beautiful voice can be heard singing to the barins in the berth. While, as I write this, am on the deck, enjoying the setting sun.

The ship’s a fine bit of wood. Old, but fine. We’ve had more regular meal since leaving, the cook is a fine man and makes just enough to hold us all until we reach the Americas. I feel they have to ration for everyone; which is fine by me. My family and I are eating more now than we have back home. I see my children growing, and looking more healthy.

Just before leaving, I received a letter from Rian saying how he and Anna are faring. I know it’s a long road, but after the past three years I can’t go on or go back. There was just so much death in such a short time. Everyone rightly blames the red coats, but I, wholeheartedly do not. It is though, a coincidence this famine began when they sailed to our shores. And their presence isn’t helping matters. No worries though. My family and I are headed somewhere grander.

The first entry ended there. Derek closed the journal and signed happily. His ancestors’ words, though simple, gave him a new feeling, pride.

He put the crumbling journal aside on the desk and searched for the earliest dates available. He was energized now. He wanted to learn more. Derek went to the rolling latter and pushed it to the last shelf of the last journal. He was understanding how the library was organized.

So he continued on to what may be not too far ahead from what he was reading, but if the idea he had about his ancestor was correct, that man wrote everyday.

He climbed the latter, carful of each creak and crunch and checked the date on the journal’s spine. 1880. He slid the journal from the shelf and quickly descended the latter and went back to the table where he had the first journal. Derek’s heart raced with excitement and joy as he began the first page:

“Ronan keeps running off with the Indian girl. He thinks Saoirse and I don’t know. We see him, a few nights a week, sneaking out of the settlement and heading towards the river. The girl must also be sneaking for we never see her, but see where he disappears off to. The river is secluded but a popular landmark. All I can do is tell him to respect our neighbors. The English that came before us gave them all the reason in the world not to trust. I’d wish he stop. I wish he could find a nice Irish girl. They’re plenty of families here and around with young lasses his age who’d probably love his freckled arse. But how do you tell a grown man not to be just that? We worry about him. Especially when he has to venture into these haunted woods.

I heard the people say a family of ghost wolves roam wild on full moons They say they’re skin walkers, creatures who are people in the skin of an animal. I haven’t seen the ghost wolves myself, but I have seen the giant paw prints of them. I even hear the deep guttural howls at night, so close sometimes if sounds as if they’re right next to you.

There were wolves back home, but these!! These seem to have the minds of man. The paw prints are close to our settlement, but far enough to keep us feeling safe. I’m no tracker or hunter, but I know enough to know that these American wolves are different, to say the least.

Peter went to the third floor. Derek and Malia stayed on the second. Growing up, he was fairly familiar with his father’s ancestors multiple trips from Ireland. However he wanted knowledge on what happened once they came to the west. Those stories are sketchy at best. He knows the name of the ancestor who fell in love with the indigenous women that perpetuated their journey into becoming Loup-Garou, but that was all he knew. He wanted to learn more, and hopefully find some long lost information on why their family is so particularly strong.

Even as betas, his family have always been significantly stronger than most shifters. For a while, he chalked it up as just being near the Nemeton, but even thousands of miles away he noticed the natural strength. He wanted to know why and how. Peter just wanted to learn that beginning.

He found more musty scrolls and nothing newer on this floor. He needed something with date, specifically the mid eighteen hundreds. Moving across the catwalk to the very edge of his family’s section, tomes were becoming prominent on the ten foot shelves of this floor.

Starting low he carefully picked up the first tome on the bottom shelf and took it to the nearest table. He dared not sit on the overly dusty chair and ruin his fine suit, so he stood and opened the tome. It creaked and popped with protest as the ancient metal binding opened.

To his surprise the words were in English. The date for this particular tome was January 1800. It seemed to have been written by a Nisenan woman and her feelings towards the influx of strangers pouring into their land. He pushed the tome aside and went back to look for a later date.

Peter went to the very last book for H and found a date for the 1880s. Taking a chance, he brought the tome next to the first and opened it carefully from the middle. The words were a mix of Spanish and English. His Spanish was rusty at best, but he could manage. Scanning the pages his eyes landed on exactly what he was looking for: hombre lobo.

Smiling with victory, he flipped to the first entry of what he now knew was a diary, he began reading:

Somehow the Europeans made their way to us and Somehow, the pale eyed one named Ronan got me into his bed. Of course the family disapproves. I understand though, they don’t know him and even I feel he isn’t ready to know of our run with the wolves. But I’m carrying a little one for him, and he’ll have to know soon enough. I want to give him the bite, but most don’t survive it’s process. I fear Ronan wouldn’t. He’s a brave and kind one, but not the strongest.

There’s an old tale that says that the we can make others transform like us. If Ronan is willing, at least for the sake of our child, I can make bring him into our family by making him physically like us, like the wolf. It is a far less violent way, but it requires willingness and intent.

Ronan says he’ll do anything for me…for our love. This…is a lot to ask. He would most likely have to give up his family. I don’t know if they will accept him as a wolf. And…his first full moon will be vicious! I’ll have to keep him away from them for months, which will be agony for Ronan. His family is so close since leaving there land. He knows nothing of it. Like me, he was born in California, this land is our common center.

My family says that is the reason he’s drawn to me. We’re the same. Bonded.

This was it! This was the story he overheard his great-grandfather telling Talia. He could get his powers back, he could become a true alpha and wouldn’t have to go through the bloody rigmarole. He can just naturally, be the alpha even without a pack.

Peter flipped a few more pages, hoping the answers were in this book. He came to the middle and scanned.

“I haven’t seen Ronan in months after the birth of our son. I fear his ignorant father is keeping him from me. I can’t transform, not yet, not while Callum still needs to nurse, and I can’t send Sister…she thinks I’m better off without out him, she calls him a coward, but I know better.

Now that I have the baby, I fee that we can try again. I know I can make him like us without the bite. Grandmother always said that wasn’t very effective. She even said it’s deadly to those unbelieving. Ronan believes, I showed him Little Brother’s transformation one night. He couldn’t be more excited. I was excited. We made love that night, that was the night he promised his life and love to me…to our son. I have to go search for him! We must be a family! He can’t be like us unless it’s from blood and now with Callum, we are blood.

I think I should gather the ingredients beforehand, just in case."

Peter jumped back with excitement he had to muffle. Was it that simple? Just blood? And, of course, The Nine Herbs. All of his bloodline was on the island right now. However he didn’t want to get ahead of himself. For all he knew (and could remember) Ronan didn’t make it to the next century. He couldn’t remember why, but he remembered it was for either a moment of weakness or weakness in general.

He flipped more near the end of the tome. He just wanted to see what year was the last entry of this journal.

“1881. A whole year almost.” He said to himself.

He went to the second tome and began a new search.

Malia had to be honest, she didn’t really want to be here and hardly found any of this fascinating. If anything in particular popped up, she was sure Derek and or Peter will talk her to death about it. However, what she was interested in was this French lady who said her family’s been friends with her family for centuries.

She went to her. Dominique stood in front of a painting of two jaguars and glared at it. Cautiously Malia advanced to her and stopped just next to Dominique.

“Cool painting.” She said as-a-matter-of-factly.

“Yes, it’s alright. Are you enjoying your time here?” Dominique said nonchalantly.

“Honestly. No, I’m bored out of my mind. Books and learning and studying have never really been my thing. I just wanted to see, I guess.”

“No. You wanted to talk to me. You could have just asked.” Dominique replied with a smile.

“Yeah, yeah, you’re right. I just didn’t want to be weird.”

“You could never. What is it you want to talk about?”

“I don’t know really. Everything, anything…I want to know about all this. I’ve never really fit in anywhere, and hardly in Scott’s pack. I was always the odd one out, just always…out of place…different. I tried to fit in better, I even tried to do my own thing, but eventually, I just chalked it up as a weird coyote thing. But once I got here, once it was broken down to me by Stiles…I understood, I felt…good different. Do you get it? Am I making sense?”

“Yes. Perfect sense. You’re looking for a sense of belonging and your nature led you here, where it takes all of us.”

“Damn. That’s kinda deep. Well, can we talk about it? Personally? I feel this…energy from you. What is that?”

“Perhaps your coyote recognizes my panther. You and I are so much alike. I would love to talk to you. Whenever you’re ready, you can come to my home, and we can make a day of it.”

“I would really like that, like ASAP! What are you doing tonight?”

“Not much. I have to find a residence for your father and cousin, but I feel I can do both. Tonight is fine.”

Malia felt a warmth expand within her. She wanted to expel a joyous energy, but instead she hugged Dominique aggressively and quickly. She then turned back to the painting that was a mural that took up the length of the wall. The two golden jaguars were almost life like. Their eyes seemed to glow in the minimal light and without even asking, Malia knew the animals, she knew they were lovers.

“These are my ancestors. The first dual natured creatures ever. They were so in love that they abandoned the lives they knew to create a new one. They made a new world from their love, this one, ours.” Dominique said sadly.

“Hey? Are you alright?”

“No.”

“You wanna talk about it? Tonight, that is?”

“No.”

“I get it. I have that loner, closed off-Ness too.”

“It’s hereditary.” Dominique joked.

“Yeah. I noticed recently. Neither of us have anyone. And when we do, it doesn’t last. Peter, I can understand why! But Derek and I…it’s hard to get close and stay close with someone. That…that other shoe always seems to drop, and when it does, it nukes everything in sight. I feel…that I’m always on edge, always on the ready, too wound up to have a lasting relationship because if I do, some supernatural shit is gonna blow it up, and before it can do that, I have to stop it, take preventive measures. Or worse, it begins to work out, but they don’t get me, they want to change me.”

“Tame you. They want to tame you…but yes, to your first point, self sabotage, in a sense.”

“Yes! I feel I have to stop it, even if it hurts, before something else stops it harder.”

“That’s hereditary too, it seems.”

“We’ll talk about it tonight. I’ll try and come prepared. I’m trying to get better at being a functional adult.”

Dominique touched Malia’s shoulder gently and smiled.

“Aren’t we all. You have enlightened me just now. Thank you.”

“Uhh, you’re welcome?”

“See you tonight.”

Dominique stepped away from Malia. She didn’t know, but she gave Dominique some insight into the mindset of Derek. She stepped out of the shadows of the floors above and into the center of The Library. The two Hale men were on different floors absolutely devouring whatever it was they were reading, but their time was near up. She hated having to tear them away from all this knowledge, but even she wasn’t allowed in here for very long for long exposure rotted the delicate contents within.

“I have to take you back. It’s time.” She called to the floors above.

Both Hale men looked up sadly from their books at the same time. They eyes shown betrayal and aggravation. But, they were given this time as a courtesy by not just Dominique, but by the Legion. It was agreed by all, past and present members that any family or persons wanting to know of their lineage has a right to The Library, but under supervision of the current Sovereign.

Her father appeared from the shadows and stood beside her, looking up at Derek and Peter as they returned their bits of their family’s history to their rightful places.

“I called the car a bit ago. It should be right above us. I also got in touch with Eric. There’s one place available in the city at the moment. He wants Peter there because it’s near him and be figured Derek can stay with you until he finds something for him.” Emmanuel said quietly.

Dominique sucked her teeth and turned to her. father. She didn’t really want Derek back in her space. The sight of him still upset her, even with the new insights.

“Why can’t he stay with you?” she replied just as quiet.

“Oh no. What if I’m…entertaining?”

Dominique’s whole body froze. She looked at her father as he smiled like a mischievous child.

“Entertaining who!?” she grumbled lowly.

“You guys ready? The car should be above us.” Emmanuel said the Derek and Peter, ignoring Dominique.

“Not even a little. Will there be any chance for us to return?” Peter asked.

“Eventually. But it’ll have to be in spouts. As you saw, these books and such aren’t in the best condition.” She answered, heading up the stairs to the surface.

They all shuffled quietly out of The Library. Emmanuel and Malia pushed the doors in place and the locking mechanisms rumbled softly under their feet. The ride back to La Maison was even quieter.

Peter fought a hushed rage within him. He found the way to become alpha in his ancestors stories, but he didn’t have the resources or the time to attain his goal that way. His ancestor turned her lover under the light of the full moon by using the wolf venom from the glands of an alpha injecting their contents into him. It didn’t say how, but he had an idea claws were involved. Everything in his life was always attainable, but never easily. This, unfortunately was no different. He needed to come back and read more. His grandfather couldn’t have been too insane. The old man spoke some truth in between these myths. Even from the little he just read he recalled what his grandfather told him. He just needed opportunity which will give him the time.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19. Loverman (Robin Thicke)

After leaving The Library, they met with Eric in Pétion-Ville. He had told her father that there was a home available. It was to become Peter’s new prison. However once arriving there, her heart sank. She recognized the neighborhood and prayed it wasn’t what she thought. They turned deeper into the subdivision. The houses, like in her father’s neighborhood grew the farther in one drove. They finally came to the home. The driveway was a smooth taupe brick work that led to the garage. The red roses and birds of paradise were budding just in time for Spring. The lawn was neatly cut. The home looked the same as the last time she saw it, four and a half years ago.

She climbed out of the car, studying the two story French colonial style home, remembering her days in it. Dominique now understood why Eric thought it was ideal. It was directly behind his own home, and he knew the layout perfectly…it was Edvard’s before he and Dominique were married.

Dominique was frozen in place as she looked up at the main bedroom window. The curtains were shut, but she could see the silhouette of the furniture that she picked out for her husband years ago.

Eric's car had met them at Edvard’s. He got out and came to her side. He saw the forlorn look on her face.

“You should have told me it was this house!” she said angrily under her breath so no one else could hear.

He was about to respond, but she walked quickly up to the front door. Her hand rested on the matte black doorknob. Dominique felt the familiar texture and was taken back to fond memories that increased her growing melancholy. A familiar feeling washed over her. She felt if she opened the door, Edvard will be in his office, which was to the immediate left of the door, writing or working on some advanced scientific project.

“Let me, Babygirl.” Her father said quietly. He had came to her side and laid a gentle hand on hers. She nodded back and stepped aside.

Her father opened the door, stepping in ahead of her. She didn’t know why she was afraid, but she felt her heart racing behind her ribs.

Stepping in finally, she saw everything was different. The floors were still a masculine dark gray and the grand staircase was still the black matte iron, but the office door was closed and the salon to the right was opened and the leather furniture was gone. The entire room was empty.

Their footsteps echoed off the walls as Dominique, Emmanuel, Eric, Derek, Jacques walked in. Dominique hadn’t been in this house since the week of Edvard’s disappearance. His scent was barely there. She secretly hoped it was stronger. That would have meant he had been here or was. However, four years of neglect was all she inhaled.

A hand softly wrapped around her right triceps. She turned saw Derek looking woefully into her eyes. She slid her arm up out of his grasp and stepped away. She headed to the office and pulled open the oak French doors. It was empty. Who cleared it all out…?

“I should have told you, my Sovereign. But it was the only place we could find.” Eric said, coming beside her.

“Yes. You should have. And don’t you My Sovereign me! You made this choice all on your own, before even wanting or thinking on consulting me!” She growled lowly.

She didn’t want the rest of them to hear her argue with Eric. She also fought to keep her emotions in check. They didn’t need to see her feel all the emotions outwardly.

Dominique stared angrily at Eric a moment then headed back to the car.

“This will do.” She said before exiting the house.

Luckily, the car was empty and she was able to sit in her emotions alone. The fear and strong feelings of abandonment swam throughout her entire body, making her shake all over. A hard sob escaped her as she sat in the backseat of the SUV. Dominique couldn’t believe this hit her so hard. He was gone, he has been gone almost five years now. Why does it still hurt like it was the same day? Why didn’t he love her anymore? What had she done to make him want to leave so abruptly?

A warm body was next to her as she cried with her face in her hands. The woodsy and leather scent wafted around her, easing her a bit. It then wrapped an arm around and laid her head in it’s lap. A hand caressed her shoulder and let her cry.

“Is this your husband’s house?” Derek’s voice asked softly.

Dominique didn’t answer right away. She sniffed and tried the quell the hyperventilating that was approaching. She then nodded and clutched his knee. He squirmed under her grasp she realized and then loosened to just a touch. He then wiped her tears and kissed her cheek.

“I’m sorry.” Derek whispered.

“For what?” she croaked.

“For this…for adding to...this. I…didn’t think you…”

“You didn’t think I still cared this much.”

“Yeah.”

“It’s not just for him. This is for you too. I just…just want to be with you…no matter what’s going on and you…you…”

“I deserted you.”

The anger and sadness erupted in another round of sobs. It felt like her insides were being squeezed and rung out.

Derek wanted so badly to hold her, but he knew she needed this moment of grieving. He could see now that, when Edvard initially left, she must not have had the time to grieve his absence. Knowing her the way he did, he knew she put all her energy into finding him until she was beyond resources and then finally energy. And now he…compounded these feelings of anger and abandonment. He left her years ago, and now again just days ago. He thought it was the right thing to do.

He wiped another tear from her face. He wanted to kiss her round cheek, and make her smile and be happy again…but this…this was in her core.

Derek was given six months imprisonment by the Legion, and he saw it was a blessing on the way from The Library. Reading of how his ancestors had to hide their love effected him in a way he could not fathom. He always wanted companionship, a deep undying love like his ancestors felt for one another. He read how they tried to defy nature, time, and war just to be together. And here he was, easily being loved and in love and he let his pride toss it away. Seeing her crumpled in his lap made him mad at himself. Dominique was this powerful creature, able to overpower most supernatural beings and he pushed her away.

Derek pulled her close by the shoulder and kissed her cheek anyway. Dominique vocally swooned under his lips. He felt as she scooted closer ever so subtly.

“Forgive me.” He whispered in her ear.

He had no idea what all that was about with Dominique and Olsen, but he could definitely get use to living in this mansion. Emmanuel with the alpha and his beta walked him through the two story home and he felt less apprehension as he saw the massive size of the place.

Olsen was explaining how it was recently cleaned out and that he was allowed to pick furnishings that suited his personal tastes since this was going to be his residence…forever.

“You’ll have the illusion of privacy. I live directly behind you, Jacques, just two houses from me, and the house itself is a fortress you’ll never be able to overpower.” Olsen explained.

“At least I’ll be imprisoned in taste. May I ask though? What of my holdings in California and Louisiana?”

“Property of The Legion.”

“Ah.”

Emmanuel then entered the room. They all were in the primary suite, the last room they toured. He went straight to the balcony that floated over the massive backyard and in ground swimming pool. The old man seemed distracted as he stood quietly, looking over the railing as if searching for something. Peter went beside him. It was a cool day, with low humidity, but sunny with some clouds. The pool mirrored the sky above, making it look like a captured piece of heaven below.

“Lost something?” Peter asked Emmanuel.

“No.” He replied simply. “In the next few weeks we’ll have furniture delivered. The primary suite’s bedroom should be here tomorrow. Until then you’ll be staying with me.” He continued.

“Very well. I’m just glad to be using that magnificent bathroom once more.”

“Humph.”

They all went deeper into the bedroom, leaving Peter alone on the balcony as they spoke in hushed voices. He would be remiss in himself if he, at the very least, didn’t think about finding possible escape routes. He then saw men in black suits plant barely visible black spikes around the wooden fence. His enthusiasm dropped significantly.

“A prison nonetheless.” He said to himself.

The men were planting the perimeter for his dampener. This place gave him far less space than La Maison. With a sigh he rejoined Emmanuel, Olsen and the beta in the bedroom. They had wrapped up their discussion as he approached.

“Ready?” Emmanuel asked.

“No.”

Derek wiped her tears more thoroughly now that she was sitting up. Her already plump cheeks were rounder and a dark shade of red from the tears. She closed her eyes as his thumbs cleared away any evidence of her distress. He looked at her lips then back at her eyes. Her eyes were opened. The brown irises looked like black inky pools, pulling him in. He was always mesmerized by her, ever since they were children. How could he do this to her? He remembered a discussion they had years and years ago. He had to be in the eighth grade, and Dominique was beginning high school. She spoke about how her dad seems to ignore her, he would bury himself in work…abandoning her. Derek didn’t want to be another man who ignored her.

“I’m so sorry.” He whispered.

She nodded then pulled away. Dominique averted her eyes from his and scooted to the opposite side of the SUV, all but becoming one with the door. Of course she hadn’t forgave him, not right now anyway.

“This is my husband’s home…was.” She said lowly. “He built it as a citadel. I understand why Eric chose it for Peter, but I hate that another man, especially one I…”

“No, don’t explain yourself. I get it.” He said.

He looked at her as she shied away from him. Dominique was basically balled up by the door opposite him and she looked out of the window. He wasn’t use to her being like this, defeated and hunched.

He was taken away from his observations by Emmanuel and Peter aggressively entering the SUV. The driver was still outside, being given instructions by the beta Jacques. Derek glanced once more at Dom, she looked like herself again, but stared out the window. It was miraculous how she was able to change her demeanor so quickly.

Before he could register it, the car pulled out of the driveway and was almost out of the neighborhood. The whole time, he stared at Dom, studying the subtleties in her face and body. She may have been fooling everyone around her, but not him, not anymore. He saw her through this façade. He cracked to code on how to read her. It wasn’t an easy read, but he saw her now.

                                                *

They were back at her place. It was growing closer to the late evening. It was also heavy with quiet. Derek was in his bedroom, showered and back in casual clothes. Dominique had retired for a while to her bedroom. Alice and Malia were due over in three hours. He was worried about her, how she was able to jump from one façade to another so effortlessly. It was unfortunate that she probably had so many years of practicing the technique that it altered her natural personality. The personality that was so soft and kind.

His mind raced over the thoughts he had of separation from her. She was right about a pack sticking together, but for the past four or so years the Hale Pack has been skewed at best. The remaining four of them haven’t had a real pack bonding since before he died. Then, there was that. Derek realized he never had the time to grieve for himself. He had died protecting everyone, but with help of Pack McCall…he died…alone.

An incredible sadness washed over him like a waterfall. He was alone. All the women he ever loved, in any way died. You’d think he’d completely understand what Dominique is feeling, you’d think he recognize that acute feeling of disregard. Yet, he disregarded her, not intentionally, but that was how the trauma she so desperately kept hidden translated that and like a fool he acted upon it and hurt her. He’s NEVER wanted to hurt anyone, especially someone he’s so in love with. And he loves her, loves her with his whole being. Dominique made it easy to feel that way.

When he scented her back in New Orleans his heart flipped in his chest. He was beyond excited knowing she was there...and then he saw her. There was a kind of finality he felt when there eyes met. He couldn’t translate what it meant at the time, but now he knew, he understood. It was what he was yearning for since Paige, since Jennifer. He wanted his person his one and only and he had told his person no…twice.

Sitting up in his bed he gained some courage. He needed to talk to her, despite what she had told him earlier today. He has to get her back. So, he went to her. Her door was cracked and a sliver of light from the windows sliced through and glowed on the floor. He entered. His eyes took a few moments to adjust to the uneven darkness, but he saw her silhouette in her bed. She lay on the covers, back facing him. in her underwear and a tank top. He tiptoe over to her and sat beside her.

“I can’t imagine how exhausting all this is for you. I get you now. I see.”

Silence.

“I’m sorry, again. I…”

“We never finished getting to know one another.” Her voice croaked. She sounded as though she had been crying.

“Yeah, I guess we got sidetracked.” He chuckled.

“Lay beside me.”

He smiled wide. It was a start. She scooted forward, making room in her gigantic bed for him. Her back was still to him. Derek laid on the pillows on his side, facing her. He watched as her waist slowly rose and fell as she breathed. He wanted to wrap her in his arms, make her the little spoon, but he wanted consent.

“How did you come back to life?” She asked, voice sounding clear.

“Honestly, I’m still unsure, but it was Peter. From what I understand, my ashes were in the Nemeton for days. He told me he tried a very obscure ritual. Apparently he needed blood and my mother’s claws and the power of the Nemeton. Obscure resurrection worked for Allison, so I guess it worked for me.” Derek explained.

“Peter’s always been very astute, hasn’t he?”

“Yeah. I’m sure you know already, but there were times when his knowledge was helpful…though I felt he always held back.”

Derek turned on his back now facing the celling. He had one arm under his head, acting as a pillow and the other across his waist. He was mere inches away from Dom and he could feel her body heat radiating like a blanket fresh out of the dryer.

“He also told me it required blood. Some of all the remaining Hales.”

She turned over and faced him. Her eyes were wide with worry and disbelief.

“What?” he asked, turning to her with his own worry building.

“Has he used a blood cast before?” she asked sternly.

“Yeah…to resurrect himself.”

“Is that the only other time?”

“That I know of. Why?”

Her eyes became searching, as if her mind was full of thoughts she was reading as they flew by. Dom sat up and her fingers went to her lips, as they tend to do when she was pondering.

“This…information is interesting. Peter is more dangerous than we know.” She sighed with frustration. “He knows blood magic, which is dangerous for anyone, but that knowledge in his hands…who knows what he could do.”

“What could he do?”

“Whatever he wants…if he was practiced enough in it. And my guess he is. If he performed two successful resurrections, then he’s…unstoppable. I’ll have to tell Eric about this. Bon sang! He was in The Library! Who knows what he learned now. Mon dieu!” (damnit)

Derek noticed her breathing became flustered but her face was almost expressionless. She was very good at masking, but he has her figured out now. Slowly, he sat up beside her and touched her shoulders. Her eyes shot up to his. They flashed gold for a brief moment and then we’re engulfed by the darkness of her bedroom. She was flustered, but fought to retain control of her emotions.

“I’m sure whatever he thinks he learned he can’t act upon. Especially at your dad’s and especially not with Eric on guard. He couldn’t gather anything for a cast with a security team up his ass.”

“Have you yet to learn NOT to under estimate your uncle?”

“Very quickly. But I know he’ll need time and opportunity to build whatever and he doesn’t have either of those.”

Dominique breathe a deep sigh of some relief and then laid back down on her side, but facing him now. He felt butterflies tickle his lower belly as she looked at him with those black eyes and her body so close.

She then reached and touched his face. Her nails grazing his beard, sending tingling waves of desire down his back. He didn’t move or react. He continued to stare in her eyes as her fingertips perused his face.

They traveled up to his eyes then eyebrows. He closed his eyes and felt her fingertips down his eyes, to the bridge of his nose and to his lips. He kissed her fingers. When he opened his eyes he saw her staring into his. He clutched her wrist and kissed the palm of her hand then down to the inside of her wrist, and back up to her lips. She moaned softly under him. Derek then kissed her with more passion and hunger than he’s felt since seeing her for the first time in years over a week ago.

She grabbed at his shirt, tearing it at the arm. He sat up and snatched it over his head and tossing it in the dark. Hurriedly, she undid his jeans and slid them off along with his underwear in one hard pull. He hooked his hands in the side of her underwear and pulled them down then off. She lifted her hips and legs in assistance. He stared once more at her, lingering onto those dark eyes, and she smiled. He raised her shirt and kissed her stomach. A soft whimper exhaled from her. He licked her navel and then kissed up to her breasts, sucking and licking each nipple while completely removing her tank and tossing it aside.

Dominique took him by his face and eased him up to her to kiss his lips. Her tongue licked at his bottom lip then sailed between both lips. He kissed her deeply and slowly, relishing in this different state of passion. He felt her begin to tremble under him.

“Are you okay?” he whispered.

“Nervous. This is it. I can feel it. No interruptions.” She smiled.

Had to admit, the excitement of the moment was getting to him too. They were finally all alone in La Maison and he finally could make love to her the way he always intended, the way he dreamt. But having such a powerful being trembling under him, for him, awakened his animalistic nature. Derek felt himself becoming heated with an energy unlike anything he ever felt. His mind was swimming and his senses more acute. It was her pheromones. It was giving him the supernatural ability to be her equal. He hungered for her, he wanted to make her scream, make her beg for him, but he also wanted to feel everything and take his time. His dual natures were combating one another. However the dampener kept the wolf at bay.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down upon her. Derek felt her legs spread open and he obliged. He laid his weight down on her and slowly entered her. Dominique pressed her face into his and let out the softest, breathy cry he’d ever heard. He kissed her neck and rolled his hips up, gliding himself out and on her clit. She threw her head back with the shock of pleasure. He saw her rosettes sparkle down her face and chest like a shimmer of black particles of glitter in the sunlight. He took himself in his hand and made hard, big circles upon her with the tip, all while watching her body flex upwards as he slowly brushed and dragged down between her legs.

He could feel her fighting to be careful with him. His dampener took all his supernatural strength and he could feel her actively holding back. She took it as slowly as he, as he inserted himself, but he could still feel that dangerous strength behind her gentle touch around his neck, squeezing him as he pumped slowly and deeply inside her. She trembled harder, as if she were shivering from the cold.

“Hold on to me.” She moaned deeply in his ear.

Derek wrapped his arms around her and laid his head on her shoulder. He kissed her neck as he held the side of her head. She was growing wetter with each exit.

“Faster, mon coeur.”

Nodding, he obliged. He pumped in faster in her and held in place as she let out a raspy cry.

Dominique was overwhelmed just at the thought of finally making love to Derek. Every muscle fiber trembled and ached for him. The anticipation would be her undoing. Finally feeling him spread her, filling her made her end approach sooner than she would have wanted. The feeling of his soft chest hairs against her nipples set her body ablaze! His lips on her collarbone, on her neck weakened her. Dominique was utterly, completely, fully his for as long as he wished. However she tried her dammedest to stay aware of her strength.

She gripped his back and held him with her legs as perspiration began to cover them. She arched her back to feel his friction as he thrusted hard and deep inside her. She could feel the butterflies in her belly each time he went in. It was almost unbearable the pleasure she was feeling.

“Prenes-moi, mon amour! Prends-moi!” she begged. (Take me my love, take me)

Her speaking French seemed to have fueled that something powerful within for even with the dampener Derek’s eyes turned red a moment. Not a bright glow but a dull red that shown in the dimming sunlight from her bedroom windows.

“Fais-moi l’amour. Aime-moi. Prends-moi, aie besoin de moi. N’arrête pas ! s’il te plaît! Derek, oh my love. You feel so good. Oooooh. Love me!” Dominique begged in a breathy growl.(make love to me, my love. Love me, take me, need me. Don’t stop. Please!)

Her end was imminent. Every muscle tightened and held her still as Derek worked hard circles inside her, sliding against her walls, hitting sensitive areas.

He then quickly took her left leg and hooked it on his inner elbow to open her more. He leaned forward, bringing her knee to her chest, pumping and thrusting deeper than before. He kissed her, held his lips on hers. She felt his face contort into a grimace of pleasure. His mustache tickled her nose as he rebounded against her. He then lifted his head and she saw his wolf in his face. His fangs extended past his lips, his eyes a deep dark red. Seeing his second nature, so powerful above her made her tremble harder. Dominique held him closer and rolled her hips back, screaming for him, screaming his name, encouraging him to end her.

Slick with sweat she gyrated her hips quickly back and forth. She looked him in his eyes as the wolf slowly faded back to his human face. His eyes were heavy and low. He was right behind her in his release.

“I don’t think I can last much longer. Finish me, mon amour.” She purred in his ear.

He groaned her name and hissed through his teeth with his release. Dominique could feel his heat deep inside her, warming her. Seconds later, her entire body tightened, and a white heat exploded from her as she growled deep from her chest, finishing in sweet convulsions underneath Derek.

He collapsed on top of her. His head laid damp on her chest as he caught his breath. He lay inside her still as small twitches of her inner muscles gripped him, fueling another round. Then felt her hands in his hair and her lips on his forehead. Her fingernails gently scratched the back of his head as she made big circles on his scalp.

“Your wolf shown his face.” She said barely above a whisper.

“What?” He said, popping his head up. “but the cuff…?”

“Isn’t perfect, as we said when we installed it.”

“I guess we’ll have to keep this between us.”

She giggled weakly.

“I guess so.”

“Don’t tell my Sovereign, I hear she has quite the temper.”

“Oh?”

“Oui.”

“Then you may want to stay on her good side, as they say.”

“I only want to please her.”

“I hear she only wants to be satisfactory.”

“She’s more than.”

He kissed her slow, making her moan quietly.

“Malia and Alice will be here soon. I should get our ‘girl’s night’ ready.”

“Do you want me to stay in my room?”

“Of course not, but it’s up to them.”

Derek smiled then nuzzled her neck with his nose and lips then sucked it gently. He heard her inhale hard and felt her chest rise under him. He held the back of her head with one hand and pushed deeper inside her agonizingly slow. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her hips met his. He slid back and nibbled her neck. He held her tightly, keeping her still as he dragged himself in and out.

“More?” He whispered in her ear.

“Yes. Always.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 20. Hey Girl (Lady Gaga and Florence Welch)

“They’re here” Dominique said softly against Derek’s lips.

She and Derek were in the kitchen, supposedly bringing snacks and wine to the salon but their bodies brushed against one another and she had to taste his lips.

He had her pinned against the island as he kissed up her neck. She shivered and moaned against him and he clutched her hips and pulled them towards him.

“Twice is enough, mon amour.” She whispered.

“Ahh, that accent. It says otherwise.” He moaned in her ear.

Her doorbell chimed softly around the compound. She gave him one more loving look then pushed him back and brought the bottles she initially intended for to the salon.

The sun was just about set. From her wall of windows she could see the half disk blaze a brilliant red orange into the Gulf of Mexico. She went to her front door where Alice and Malia stood with more snacks and another bottle of wine. Cheerfully, they entered and followed Dominique to the salon.

“This fucking place is huge!” Malia said, looking up and around as she followed Alice to the living room. “Did the Legion give you this for being Sovereign?” she continued.

“No, this is mine. I built this place right after college. It’s a fortress and a sanctuary.” Dominique answered as she set the wine in ice buckets.

“Hey Derek. You’re looking particularly…what’s the word…chipper! Yeah...yeah. You actually are. Oh my God.” Alice said as the realization dawned upon her.

“What? Derek? Chipper? Never.” Malia said looking hard at her cousin. Then she stared at him a moment. Derek’s eyes were brighter and his skill had more color. “Oh my God! You two fucked!” Malia blurted out!

Alice burst with laughter as she collapsed backwards on the sofa. Malia sat next her, joining in the hilarity.

“Alright, I’ll be upstairs. Good night.” Derek said, rolling his eye.

He kissed Dominique on the cheek and smacked her behind before jogging up the stairs and disappearing into the dark of the second floor.

“So…you two made up?” Alice giggled.

“So…you and Fahad are fuckin?” Dominique asked with a smirk.

“What!? How did you…never mind, never mind. Yes, we are…well not…not yet. Look, we’re taking it slow. You know how he is.”

“Who’s Fahad?”

“Fahad is this incredibly, unbelievably sexy counselor who Dominique was about to start dating, but here comes Derek, who, for all intents and purposes is sexy as hell too, so she stopped that and he and I had a brunch thing and it’s working out in my favor.” Alice said, pouring a glass of the wine she brought.

“I see. Does Fahd have any siblings, cousins, someone for me?” Malia asked, holding out her glass for Alice.

“He does have a young uncle. How do you feel about older men?” Dominique asked.

“How old? Peter old? Cause if so, pass!”

“Younger I think, but not much. How old is Peter anyway?”

“Honestly who really knows. He could be forty or 140, I don’t know.” Dominique said bursting out laughing.

“Wait! So you’ve now had my father and my cousin?”

“Heeey, you’ve got a sexy ass family.” Alice added.

“Gee, thanks. But I gotta ask? How did you and Peter…ugh, become a thing? And why? You could and obviously have done so much better. “

“Ha, fair. Yes, well Peter was always different around me...but that's another story for another time. We’re here for you!” Dominique said nervously.

“No, no, no. I wanna hear this too. I only know bits and pieces. “ Alice said as she reclined back on the sofa.

“Yeah, and this is for me. I wanna know, because I didn’t know he had multiple sides. Spill.”

Nervously Dominique poured a glass and looked towards the grand staircase, listening for Derek. He was in his bedroom, watching television. Dominique went to the sofa and sat next to Alice and rested her legs on hers.

“I met your family when I was about eight and he was barely older than that. Every summer my father would take me to Beacon Hills to visit. We would visit all the protectors every summer, so I would see them and get to know them, but our families…yours and mine Malia, are close.

Your aunt Talia and my mother were friends, so naturally we all became a kind of extended family. Peter was the kind to want to learn everything. He spent a lot of his time reading all types of werewolf lore and mythology. My father nurtured this side of him. A couple of times my father brought him to HQ to learn, inadvertently making he and I closer. He went off to receive an higher education while I tried desperately to get Derek to notice me when we were in high school. So, since Peter was older there was a long while I didn’t hear from him, but I could tell there was always something there, even when we children. He never acted upon it of course, and he didn’t make a move because even within The Legion we have very strict rules against age related issues.

But! When I was twenty, that’s when things heated up. He…was nicer to me. He was nicer in general. This. Of course was after the fire. Some days afterwards, my father went to California to help Laura since she was the alpha now. It was agony. He wouldn’t allow me to visit, then, sometime during and after my senior year of university I get visits from Peter. Out of nowhere. He was so forlorn, downtrodden. We spent every weekend together until one night it became more. Then and then and then I moved back, to what was supposed to be permanently, to France. He surprised me one night at my new flat and he spent a couple of days with me. It as nice, but I knew what it was. It wasn’t a relationship, it was two beings satisfying one another. That’s what it always was. He not necessarily playing me and playing with me, but this…teasing, will they wont they. And when we did….we did, but it was physical and I respected that, but as of recently, he seems to have not.”

“Is he still nicer around you?” Malia asked.

“Yes. But I’m seeing more and more of the Peter everyone knows and loves these days. I always knew that Peter existed, but hardly saw him.”

“He always has some kind of backup plan for whatever…except trying to get closer to me. I know when I was kid I made it difficult, but I made it difficult for everyone; for Stiles, for Scott, Lydia, Kira, all of them, but they stuck with me and gave me the push to try. Meanwhile, Peter made an attempt and gave up. I…didn’t want him to. As a kid, the Tates were loving and so affectionate, but the Hales…not so much. I don’t know…I don’t know what I’m saying.”

“I do. You’re a coyote. They’re the most adaptive species of canine. Some would call them invasive, but it’s just them adapting to their environment. Fun fact, you all are found all over North America, everywhere. That’s several different environments sometimes all at once and you still thrive. Some like to say you all are scavengers, but you’re omnivores. Another way you can survive and thrive. You’ve personally are one of the very, and I mean very few dual natured creatures whose been in there second form for years and came back sane. So you know how fuckin’ badass that is!

However your humanity is always battling your canine. You can do anything anywhere as a coyote, but not as a human. You’re probably are always gonna be fighting yourself internally, but like I said and like evolutionary history proves; you WILL be alright. You, personally Malia, will have to find a way to make peace between or with both natures.” Alice said confidently.

“How do I do that shit?”

“I don’t know. That’s a journey that’s gonna be unique to you, but we got you.” Alice answered.

“You’ve come to the right place for that journey. You’re not alone in trying to join your natures. We all had to at some point, whether born into this life or sired, we have to find a way to reconcile our dual natures.” Dominique added.

“How did you do it Dom?”

“Me? Humm, well…panthers have a long history of rituals for that. Some we still practice today, but with me…it took time and years of militaristic discipline.”

“Oh yeah, this one can be wild and vicious given the chance.” Alice said before drinking the last bit of wine from the bottle.

“Noooo? You princess? You!? I can’t see it.”

“You and I aren’t so different, Malia. For years, until very recently actually, I struggled to reconcile the panther and the homosapien. There are times still, under the right circumstances, I lose one of my selves…and it’s always the human.”

“What do you do to get it back?”

“The one thing we all have in common. The one thing all living beings do in some form or fashion.”

Alice and Dominique looked at one another and gave one another looks that said they knew exactly what was being said. Alice downed the bottle while Dominique stifled a fit of giggles as she snacked on a few pieces of cheddar popcorn.

“WHAT!? WHAT!?” Malia begged.

“Fuuuuuuuck!” Alice laughed. “You never noticed the quiet in your mind after a good fuck?” she continued.

A light went off in Malia’s mind and a wide smile spread across her face followed by the giggles.

“Oh my God, yes! The clarity and…what’s the word, uhh, uhhhh, uhh…”

“Normalcy.” Dominique finished.

“Yes! That’s it. My first year back as human was the absolute worst, until Stiles. He accommodated my…needs, for lack of a better word, and helped me reconcile and listen to the coyote. But, always after sex, I was more at ease, more human. There was a time when that’s all we did, and I was not realizing, not even imagining that what you just said was what was going on with me. Now, as an adult I just shift and go for a “run”. It’s not as effective, but way better than doing nothing.”

“Stick with us. We’ll help you. We got you, girl.” Alice said, bringing the bowl of popcorn on to her stomach.

“You can stay here as long as you wish, Malia. However you should definitely come to the ball! If you need a bit more ‘reconciliation’ that is the time and place to find some.” Dominique said, reaching for the bowl.

“Ehh, dances aren’t my thing.”

“Don’t think of it as something so juvenile as that. Think of it as…a mating ritual.” Alice, making her voice husky.

“That’s it exactly! It falls basically on the horniest day of the year and the horniest season of the year for all mammals, so you might as well find someone to pair up with.”

“Yep, this is OUR cuffing season!”

“Plus! I just want to get a nice tight fitting something on that body, my God Malia, you are gorgeous!” Dominique said.

“Uhh, thanks.”

“No, no. Take that compliment. You are hot, my girl!” added Alice. “You know, come to think of it, I don’t believe I ever seen an unattractive Hale. Like, your family is fuckin’ hoooot!”

“She has a point.”

“You would know!”

“Hey! Mon dieu!”

The three of them laughed at the good time. Dominique could feel Malia soften as the night worn on. With her empathy gift Dominique could feel the relief and validation Malia was letting her self experience. The poor girl had been around those who inadvertently and purposely failed her, and now she felt seen. Dominique could help her more by introducing her to other coyotes. They will have a more precise insight into what Malia is going through. She just had to find time for that.

“Let’s go get you a ‘nice tight fitting something’ tomorrow.” Alice said with a mouth full of popcorn.

“It’ll be my treat. I wish there was time to have something made for you. My tailor is amazing, but even she has her limitations.” Dominique added.

“We can make a day of it. I’m down.” Alice said.

Dominique saw the soft red flood Malia’s cheeks. She didn’t think Malia has ever been doted upon like this. It felt good to see that.

Reaching for the second bowl of popcorn, Malia grew more relaxed and laid back on her section of the sofa. She even smiled.

“Off topic. But what’s the wildest shifter around? Like, what can some other shifters turn in to?” she asked, getting cozy.

“The wildest I’ve seen is a sliver back. I was traveling between semesters in college and found my way in the Motherland and ran into other shifters in DRC and seeing people transform from people to a bigger fuzzier people type is absolutely wild.” Alice said.

They turned to Dominique. She knew exactly what her answer was…but wasn’t sure if she should say it. It was one of the saddest and most heartbreaking transformations she had ever seen. Her heart literally ached at the thought.

“You got one princess? You’re kinda quiet.”

“An éléphant.”

“Whoa…shit. I didn’t know there were any of them left.” Alice added, sitting straight up and facing Dominique.

“Not any more.”

“Oh my God. What happened?” asked Malia.

“It’s as you can imagine. It’s a hard shift to do…to survive. The pachyderm is a tough mammal in general, but human TO any pachyderm is…bloody. There was only one family of them, and the last of them died when I was in secondary school and my father and I were there. The family hardly ever shifted, only when absolutely necessary, but this particular situation…I can barely remember the details of why and how, but papa and I were there and it was…”

“Horrifying?” Malia asked softly.

“Terrifying. I’ve never been so scared in all my life…not even since!”

They all sat quietly a moment. Malia downed the last of her wine and while Alice stared uncomfortably into space trying to imagine that scene, and Dominique looked up at the grand staircase, wondering about Derek.

“Well! Tonight sure took a turn.” Malia added.

“Perhaps we should move on.”

“Lets!”

“So princess, what are your intentions for my cousin?”

The three of the burst out laughing. It was a perfectly timed joke that Dominique knew was coming. Gathering herself, she shifted her legs off of Alice’s and tucked them under her. She poured another glass and looked up into her imaginary thought bubble.

“Probably to try and get him pregnant. This girl has been crazy about your cousin for decades!” Alice answered.

“Okay. No more alcohol for you!” Malia laughed.

“It’s doing absolutely nothing to us. We metabolize everything quicker than humans. This might as well be water.” Dominique said, downing her fresh glass and poured another.

“I remember Peter saying something about that, I never really tried to intentionally get drunk!”

“We can. It just takes an absurdly, ungodly amount to do it.”

“How do you know?!” Alice asked Dominique.

“The shifters when I was at uni. They always tried to get some new fresh shifter drunk and always took thousands of dollars worth of cheap alcohol to get a little tipsy. The early 2000s was a time!”

“I missed out, ugh. That sounds so fun. But back to the question at hand. Your intentions! Spill!”

Dominique took and breath and now stared into her wine. The red swirled around the silver bubbles, hypnotizing her. Then Derek’s smile appeared in her imagination, making her smile back.

“To insure his eternal happiness.”

“Goddamn. That sounds so sexy coming from a French accent!”

Another fit of laughter ensued. Dominique had never e had a ‘girls night’ before. She’d never even had a sleepover or slept over when she was a child. If this was an indication of what they were like then she definitely felt the FOMO now.

“That’s no easy task though.” Malia added.

“No. For anyone desiring to be with a Hale it’s not. So much trauma surrounding the Hale name, but he and you are deserving of it.”

“I hope he accepts it. Being vulnerable and letting people in is difficult for us. It’s nice having someone around we can do that with…and so far, none of us have had that…not that I’ve seen. I hope you two work out.” Malia said with genuine conviction.

“Thank you.”.

“I just wish he made it official OFFICIAL! Like, I wished he asked to be your boyfriend like they do in the south?”

“Are we speaking from a place of wishful thinking, Alice?”

“Yes.” She answered meekly.

“Then tell Fahd! Tell him, girl.” Malia encouraged.

“Nah. I want it to be authentic. I want him to want to ask.”

“Does he have a French accent too?”

“No, Tunisian.”

“I have no idea what that sounds like, but it sounds sexy as hell too!”

“I hope that for you and him. Especially him.”

“Yeah. He’s been…perky lately. It’s been nice to see him like his old self.”

“What happened to him?”

“His mate died a few years ago.”

“His…mate? Like…wife?”

“I see that bit of information has been left out. We, all shifters mate for life. Some of is never find our mate, a lot of do, and when we do it’s…magnetic! Undeniable.” Dominique said.

“Do I have a mate?” asked Malia in a small voice.

“Yes. All of us.”

“Is Derek yours?”

“No. Just as different spices can’t mix, neither can we. Your mate will be of the Canis genus.”

“That’s a little boring. So, did you ever find your mate? I mean, how do you know you have found them?”

Alice became quiet and drank her wine slowly. Dominique shifted once more and untucked her legs from under her and sat up. She cleared her throat and looked Malia in the eyes.

“You know. And so will people around you. With wolves it’s a spark, a little spark that can disrupt current technology. It can blow out the filament in light bulbs, seized up a cellphone, I’ve even seen a very uncomfortable static discharge. So you'll know, you’ll physically know.”

“And for panthers?”

“For me and my mate, it was the light bulb thing.”

“Waaaaaait a damn minute! You….”

“He’s gone! He been gone, for years. So don’t worry.” Alice said defensively. 

“It’s fine Allie. Yes, I have a mate, we even married, but years ago he chose to abandon our life and me.”

“Oh. Well fuck him!”

More laughter, though nervously from Dominique. She looked once more towards the stairs. Derek’s room was quite, save for the television and she could faintly hear his steady heartbeat where the bed was above them. He was asleep or at least dozing. She looked at the wall clock in the foyer, it was a bit after nine. He must have been exhausted after a day like this. Especially without his abilities. His metabolism must be just as a regular human’s.

“There also this thing we go through when we find out we have a predetermined partner out there. I, personally, don’t ever want to meet them. I feel like I have freedom over myself, but now, having this knowledge, do you want to know?” Alice asked Malia.

She sat back and pondered her answer before giving it. Dominique could feel loneliness steaming off of her, along with a sense of longing. Dominique had an idea of what Malia answer would be, but we all interpret our own feelings differently than some else experiencing them.

“Yes and no. Like, I want to know, but I DON’T want to know, you know?”

“I get it. You wanna know who it is, but not fall in love right away. You just wanna see.”

“Yes! That’s exactly it!” She took a drink and then seemed to be thinking of something.

Alice and Dominique gave her the time she needed to collect her thoughts. This night was surprisingly nice. Hours ago, after making love to Derek, she was ready to cancel it. She just wanted to lay in his arms all night, but this was a much needed pack bonding time for Malia. Dominique noticed Malia tends to imprint easily with people she wants to trust, and as her leader, she wanted Malia to trust her.

“Question.” Malia finally said.

“Shoot.”

“A bit ago you said there’s rituals some shifters partake in…what are coyote’s?”

“Yours is not too dissimilar to the wolf’s. But when you’ve found your mate, coyotes tend to be very protective over their mate. You all do this really beautiful thing where you’re inseparable for days, and then you hunt together, once that is successful, you find a den…or home together. All this begins around Valentine’s Day. It’s sweet.”

“Oh…what about panthers?”

“Uhh, well. It’s a bit more.”

“Aggressive.” Alice answered.

“And brief.” Dominique’s voice croaked.

Jaguars/panthers don’t mate for life, but for a few months. Dominique remember that she and Edvard were only married for six months before he left. That had her thinking maybe he was just acting upon natural instincts. Her sadness engulfed her a moment until she remembered all the other panther couples who are still together, telling her it was just him.

“What happens?” Malia asked almost nervously.

“We met when we were children. But at my father’s thirty-fifth birthday party we and all who attended knew. There were a sting of lights that crossed the backyard and they all exploded when we met face to face. We were about twelve or so then. His mother passed some time afterwards, but she and his father, Mads had to agree to let him participate in the ritual when we old enough.”

“And how old is old enough?” Malia asked with a grimace.

“Remember, it’s an old ritual. But sixteen.”

“Well, that’s not too bad. I had sex for the first time at sixteen.”

“Yes, but it wasn’t made an event like it was for us.”

“Point taken.”

“We had to go on a hunt together. As you may know, jaguars are a solitary animal. They hunt alone, unless with their mate of the season. So Edvard and I had to hunt together in jaguar form. It was a weekend together in that shape. Friday night our families took us to South America, where there’s a higher concentration of natural jaguars and ‘released us’ among them. We were to see if our second natures were as compatible as our human nature. At the time, we didn’t much care for one another. He had a girlfriend who he was just…absolutely living for and I…though very single and hadn’t seen him in person in years, was in love with Derek. I wanted to save myself for him, but…this happened.

Anyway. Edvard and I are dropped in the rain forest, separated I may add, and first we have to find one another in panther form, and then hunt and couple. I don’t know if you know this, but a cat’s all cats have…uhh, barbed…Uhhh, things!”

“Oh shit! Omg! And this was your first time too!? Did you at least change back to humans?” Malia said, cringing so hard she held herself.

“The second time, yes. It honestly doesn’t hurt as bad as it may seem. Exiting, if done in a hurry is awful! But, we found one another a bit after midnight the first night. It was raining and cold, so we huddled in a cave behind a small waterfall. We didn’t do anything that night, just stayed close and waited out the rain. When it finally stopped we hunted.

We didn’t know what to do. We were just two sheltered kids tossed out into the jungles. We were so hungry and inexperienced, it took several failures but when we found our groove, as they say, we caught something and took it up a tree.”

“What did you catch?”

“A medium sized caiman!”

“Daaaamn, I had no idea how badass jaguars were.”

“Yeah. It was actually nice though. We spent the night in that tree and the next day, just explored the rain forest. It was difficult to not notice the beauty all around. That made things easier. We became close in those few hours, friends. He’s a much bigger panther than I am, he’s a much bigger person in general, so he was really protective of me that weekend. There was an instant where poachers found me at the river. I was having a drink and pawing at fish…I didn’t even scent them or hear them, but all of a sudden, I catch a fish, look up across the river and I see him ripping literally ripping two of them apart. The third tries to get a shot off, but he tosses the one in his mouth at the shooting one, knocks him down and then pounces. It…was amazing, kind of exhilarating to see, but gruesome.

Then, Sunday comes, we’re still in this form, during mating season, and we’re play fighting, hanging out, and that night when were play chasing and the urge hits me. It was primal and so powerfully feral! He scented it off of me, then the playing became real. It was frightening, but…strangely exhilarating. I remember I gave chase and it was so fun. For those few minutes I forgot about my human half. I was a panther and he was mine! About forty or so minutes into the chase he finally caught me back at the waterfall.

I remembered him fighting the primal instincts. He tried so hard to be gentle at first. He nuzzled me, pawed at me, and groomed me until he couldn’t stand it much longer. The next thing I feel is his fangs clamping the scruff of my neck and his weight on my back.”

“You can stop there! That…that’s more than enough!” Alice said sitting up and putting her now empty popcorn bowl on the salon table.

“When…when you were human…did y’all try again?” Malia asked meekly.

“Yes.”

“Was it…better?”

“Yes. He was, is very strong, even then, but we matched in panther form and then in human form. He held me close each time we made love as human. Even after we were married. That whole ordeal did something to us though…changed us. As a member of an ancient family I get the hunt part of the whole thing. That’s to build us as a strong unit, but everything else could have waited. However, after that weekend. He grappled with his duality. After the death of his mother when he was younger he developed a temper, it’s never violent, but he’s just so big, that it comes off that way.

He'll, at most, curse and react. But now, when I saw him last, he gained an almost militaristic sense of control, but when we make love it’s aggressive and still very feral…but love and passion is there. Which is why it hurts so bad knowing that he just up and left! We were a team. That weekend was so traumatic! And we stuck by one another and vowed to forever, even if we never had gotten married to one another, we promised to be there. And now…he isn’t. And it just hurts so much.”

Dominique couldn’t continue. Her voice gave way for sobs as her entire body trembled with anger and despair. She then felt four arms engulfing her. Malia and Alice were on each side of her, embracing her. She felt their heads on her shoulders and their warmth calming her. She then looked up and spotted Derek at the foot of the stairs, staring intensely. He was hard to read because her own emotions were all over the place, but she did feel pity from him.

He slowly entered the salon. Alice and Malia quickly let go and made room for him beside her. He knelt between her and the table and took her hands in his.

“I felt you. All the way up there. I felt all that despair and all that trauma. I am so sorry Dom. I am sorry I let you go, I didn’t…I just couldn’t wrap my head around what you were feeling and how I…goddammit, I’m so sorry.”

“How…? It’s fine. It’s…”

“Not fine. No. That ritual is a form of abuse and shouldn’t…exist!”

“What did you hear?” she asked, having more control over her voice.

“From the part with the night in the tree.”

“Oh my God.” Dominique cried.

She then felt him sit next to her and his arms around her. He nuzzled his face against her ear, for she hid her face and cried in her palms.

“Don’t, don’t…sshhh. I got you. I’m sorry Dom. I’ll never do anything to hurt you, ever. I love you.”

“Whoa!” Malia said barely above a whisper.

Dominique felt those words. He had never said them to her. He said it in French back in New Orleans, but as a moment of levity. Now, it was real. She looked up at him. He too was near tears. His face was blushed red as he searched her face.

Dominique gained more composure. She wrapped her arms around him and relaxed her head against his neck.

“I think girl’s night might be over.” Malia said with a nervous chuckle.

“Oh, no. I’m sorry. Did you two bring extra clothes? You can stay the night here.” Dominique said between sniffs.

“We didn’t, but I’m down. Malia?”

“I guess. This place is big enough. Alright.”

“I’ll have my cuisinière come and we’ll have breakfast on the patio.”

“Fancy. Sooooo, what are we gonna do the rest of the night? I’m wide awake.”

Dominique, Derek and Alice looked at one another. They knew Malia wanted to go out and explore the city, but with whomever was out there trying to kill her father and cousin, they didn’t want to take any chances on any and all Hales being in danger.

Dominique nodded to Alice who took a deep breath and turned to face Malia.

“You don’t tell Scott and them everything, do you?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21. A Report to the Shareholders/Kill Your Masters (Run The Jewels and Zach De la Rocha)

They sat quietly and watched Malia process all they told her. Her brown eyes were hard and intense as her eyebrows furrowed together. Dominique felt elation and courage from her, Malia's face expressed how ready she looked.

“And sent two people here, but you only caught one?” She finally asked after a few minutes.

“Yes. The other is still in our custody, in the chambers below HQ.” Dominique responded.

“Has he said anything?”

“Nothing. Eric said he use to work for Legion, but we have nothing else.”

“Then that means the other guy is out there, watching and probably waiting.”

“La Maison is heavily secured twenty four hours a day. If he were to try anything we’d see him.”

“I wanna help.” Malia said confidently.

“No, no. I can’t let you. Whoever this person is trying to kill us, they’re not fucking around. They’re using some heavy duty Wolfsbane. The green kind, and I feel the next time they try, they’re not missing. I can’t put you in danger.” Derek said firmly.

“And telling me is keeping me out of it how?! No. I’m helping. I like it here and I wanna stay, and if this asshole is jeopardizing this and you all, then I’m helping catch the motherfucker, okay!”

They sat quietly, looking at one another, attempting to have a secret discussion with their eyes. Derek stormed off to the kitchen. Dominique and Alice sat with Malia, pondering their current stance.

“I don’t care what you say. I’m staying and helping. I don’t know if those files you have on us told you, but I have the best sense of smell out of all of ‘em, so you could use me.”

“She’s got a point, Chef.” Alice said to Dominique. 

“I don’t want her in danger.”

“Trust me, they’re in danger now.”

Dominique heard Derek sigh with aggravation from the kitchen.

“That’s your man, you go talk to him.” Malia chuckled.

With a heavy sigh herself, Dominique popped up from the sofa and went to Derek. He stood in behind the island, arms folded and upset. He has every right to be. His back was to the entrance of the kitchen. His broad shoulders looked inviting to Dominique, even in his annoyed state.

Gently, she came beside him and wrapped an arm around his waist. He quickly looked at her then back down at the floor.

“You’re encouraging her to get herself killed.” He said in a whisper.

“We honestly don’t know if this person is even after her. You said yourself that they might be someone in love with me.” Dominique replied in an equally lower voice.

“Then she’ll get herself killed in the process of helping. I can’t…I can’t let that happen.”

“You are an alpha.”

“But not hers, not really. Besides, I don’t want to order a grown woman around. I…”

“Know Malia better than I. I know, however we’re stuck.” Dominique said, laughing softly.

He then wrapped an arm around her waist, resting his hand on her hip. He gripped it lovingly then kissed her cheek.

“We need to strategize.”

“Yeah.”

“And we need to stick together.”

“Yeah.”

“And if we’re gonna be on the offensive, then I’m running point.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. But…are you going to tell the rest of them?”

“Yeah. I have to. If anything I’ve learned about Pack McCall, is that they can definitely accomplish more effectively together...it's getting them all to agree. Times have changed and we're all older...settled. They might not be as eager to fight a fight that's not involving them."

“Very well. I’ll have them over for brunch and we’ll tell them then. But...are you so sure Scott will abandon you? Or even allow his pack to? I wouldn't count him out so soon. I read his file and all the fights he's won. He's a leader who does the right thing, above all."

“Okay. Yeah...yeah, you're right. I just don't want to force him or make it seem like I'm trying to."

"Then don't."

“Is there gonna be mimosas?” Malia asked from the salon.

“Of course!” Dominique replied.

“Cool.”

The night had came to a close after midnight. They all had decided to tell Scott all that transpired since New Orleans. Dominique just had to fill her dad and Eric in first. Dominique didn’t want them rushing into danger with the backup of Legion security.

Alice took her bed in the guest house, while Malia took one of the bedrooms on the second floor. The house was completely silent by 1am.

Dominique listened to the team outside walking around the compound accompanied by the sounds of Derek’s breathing becoming deeper and heavy. She curled a leg around his waist and laid her head on his shoulder, listening to his heart. Right there, she vowed to lay her life down for him if need be. She kissed his lips softly and began dozing herself.

Derek woke up before her. He spent the night in her room after the girl’s night. He laid on his side and watched her as she breathed softly, almost purring. He held back a chuckle of disbelief. She lay on her back, head facing away from him to her left. Her left leg was bent away from her body and to the left also. He kissed her right cheek ever so softly then her jaw, chin, neck, collarbone with slow lingering pecks. Dominique stirred and moaned quietly.

She wore just a cropped tee and cotton underwear. He touched her bare stomach, feeling the silky skin the covered the steel like grooves underneath. He came back to her face and kissed the corner or her lips, making her smile.

“Good morning.” He whispered.

“Bonjour, mon amour.” She replied in a groggy voice.

She turned her head to him and smiled with her lips, looking him in the eyes with heavy lids. His heart felt like it leapt out of his chest. He scooted closer to her, her right hand grazing his inner thigh, stirring desire. She then reached up and clasped his chin and brought him down to her for a kiss.

Feeling bold, he slowly slid his right hand in her underwear and massaged her slowly with his middle finger. Her back arched, lifting her chest with a sharp inhale as the small circular motions intensified in pressure. He inserted the tip of his finger inside, feeling the intoxicating warmth. She reciprocated by kissing him harder, moaning and sighing under him.

She released his chin and maneuvered her right hand in his underwear, clasping the length of him. He felt as he grew hard and long in her gentle grasp

“Oh, shit.” He said with a sharp exhale.

Dominique gripped him more firmly and pulled slowly up and squeezed slowly down. He stared in her eyes, losing his breath as she pumped him up and down. She kissed him once more, sending her tongue between his lips to taste his.

Derek felt a warmth spread like warm water throughout his body. He then yanked her underwear down to her thighs. She lifted her hips then legs to allow him to remove them. Then, with a burst of energy, he climbed on top of her and continued kissing her, while he clutched the left side of her jaw. Dominique tugged at the waistband of his underwear. He sat up and removed them. She wrapped her legs around his waist and felt his warm flesh resting heavily between her. She rocked her hips slowly up and down, rubbing herself against him, trembling beneath him.

Smiling, she then reached down between them and gripped him. He twitched, then relaxed as she directed him inside her. She inhaled sharply, squeaking his name in a soft whisper.

“Fais-moi l’amour.” She moaned. (Make love to me)

He nodded and against her forehead and glided deeper into her. Her arms wrapped around his neck as he worked his hips back and forth. With quick thrusts he pushed in and pulled back slowly hard and deeply into her. She grew warmer and wetter as he rolled his hips. He could feel her inner muscles grip and squeeze him. Her breathing became sharp moans as she assisted with hip motions. They picked up speed, moaning softly in one another’s ears. She held him closer moving her hips faster and opening her legs wider to make him go deeper.

“Oh, my love.” She whispered in his ear.

“I love you.” He replied.

He moved quicker in and out, in and out. Dominique’s grasp tightened and her fingernails found their way in his hair. She clawed gently and slowly up and down his scalp as he pushed deeper and faster. Her breathing became shallow as he thrusted, hitting her spot she'd forgotten. The wet friction was encouraging them both to release at the same time. However he wanted to see her, see her face, witness her release.

He wrapped his arms around her and held tight as he turned them over, with her now on top. Her moans sounded deeper, heavier in her chest as he felt himself sink slowly more inside her. Dominique rolled her hips up and back then down and forward at an agonizingly slow pace. She arched her back and closed her eyes, and squeezed him with her inner muscles.

Every fiber of his being seemed to ignite at once with a white hot radiance he never felt before. Something about her made everything feel more intense, more urgent, more feral. He had never felt such want as the two times he’s been with Dom. He could even smell and hear more acutely when they are making love. Derek heard her heart pick up speed with every bounce of her hips. He could smell her natural scent as if it were engulfing him, wrapping him up. He felt his humanity slip as he gripped her hips and held her down to just feel her inner muscles hold on to him. She stopped and made it pulsate, sending a deep tingle down to his balls and lower back, making his toes curl. 

“I…I don..d-don’t last very long on top, mon amour.” She whimpered, laying flat upon him.

“That’s the point.” He growled lowly.

He gripped her hips tighter and pushed them back then pulled them forward, controlling her speed and her pending orgasm. She kissed him to dampen her moans as they began to grow into screams. He pushed and pulled faster and pumped his hips up hard and slow down. He could hear how wet she had become. She felt unlike any woman he’s ever had. He wanted to devour her, make her one within him, pull her into him and crush her with his love; the need was almost desperate. He pumped up and down harder, making her lose her breath completely. She spoke in rapid French, holding on to him gently as her entire body heated up in his grasp.

He then felt the sparks pop inside him as Dominique held on to him, pressing her face into his shoulder as he fucked her faster. He wrapped his arms around her waist and allowed her to control her own movement.

The sweet sound of her breathing the sight of her loose breasts underneath the tank top built up his own release when she sat up once more, then laying flat upon him. He could feel her breathing against his chest becoming ragged and hurried she moved faster and faster, careful not to hurt him, but cognizant of his each and every twitch. She sat up once more and rolled her hips in a hard jerky circle. She then took his left hand and covered her mouth. He knew she was a screamer, but he had forgotten his cousin was a floor below them.

He moved his hand and pulled her down flat upon and kissed her passionately, hungrily. He sent his hands up and in her shirt, gently clawing her back up and down. She inhaled deeply and began bouncing her hips quickly up and down. He took ahold of her hips and made her drag them back and forth.

“Oooh…Mon amour!! Oh, my God. Ahh, mon...amour,  ahhh...je…j’arrive, mon amour. Tu te sens si bien, oh mon Dieu, tu te sens si bien. J’arrive!” (I’m cuming, my love. You feel so good, oh my God you feel so good. I’m cuming!)

He had no idea what she said, but he felt her begin to tremble harder all over. She gripped him tightly and wrapped her arms around his neck as she allowed him work her hips back and forth.

She was so wet that he felt it dribbling down his balls. His own breathing became sharp as his own orgasm worked it’s way through his body with an intense pressure he’s never experienced before. Busts of light exploded behind his eyes when he shut them. He wanted to concentrate on how good she was feeling, how she trembled and shuddered on him. Dominique released on top of him. Her motions were jagged and hard. He sat up and kissed her neck and touched her cheek.

“Cum for me, cum for me, cum in me, mon amour. Cum for me.” She whispered in his ear.

The pressure reached his groin and escaped with a hard moan he muffled in her shoulder. Everything felt heated and tingled as his nerves seem to spark and pop. The busts of light were like fireworks he felt all over in every nerve in his body. It was the most exhilarating experience.

Slowly she lowered her head to kiss him softly. Her rosettes shimmered from her face and down her body. He was exhausted, yet amazed.

“So beautiful.” He said quietly watching them shimmer then fade away as he chased them with his fingertips. 

She wiped sweat from the side of his brow and smiled.

“Your eyes are glowing red, my alpha .”

“What!?” he said in disbelief.

“I think you’re too powerful for the bracelet.” She said with a soft laugh. “Did it even shock you?”

“I couldn’t tell.” He smiled.

“This…might be a hidden advantage.”

“I trust you.”

“Nooo, mon amour. You’re the alpha, this is your call.”

“If need be, I want you to remove it by force.” He said lovingly.

Dominique nodded in agreement and kissed his lips. They had promised one another, if things escalated and were unable to get Eric to remove the dampener, then she will have to. He was willing to make that sacrifice. If his earlier suspicious were correct, they’ll need two Alphas in the coming battle.

The four of them had breakfast on the patio. Derek sat next to Dominique, his hand resting on her inner thigh under the table. Alice had called Scott earlier to invite he, Stiles, and Liam and sent Henrí to pick them up. Now, they waited to see them come through the French doors of the kitchen open.

“We have to be smart. They, whomever this is, has been quiet for far too long.” Dominique said after taking a sip of her coffee. Derek squeezed her thigh then looked to his cousin.

“Should we be talking about this…out in the open?” Malia asked.

“If they want to attack now they’d have a hell of time getting away with the seven of us and a fuck ton of security here.” Alice responded, spreading raspberry preserve on her croissant.

The French doors opened and Stiles, Scott, and Liam entered. Dominique stood and welcomed them to her home. The three of them were taken aback by the view of the city and the environment of the compound was surrounded by.

“Please, sit.” Dominique said, gesturing to the sitting area that was adjacent to the main patio.

Everyone went to the space. It was an assortment of black metal chairs and sofas surrounding a fire pit.

“Damn, this is nice your majesty.” Stiles joked, taking a chair nearest the door.

“Mieczyslaw.” Dominique responded in a motherly tone.

“We have something to tell you guys.” Malia began.

“Oh no, is it more paper work?” Chimed Liam

Dominique sighed and sat on the larger sofa that faced La Maison. She steeple her fingers and looked at Pack McCall. Scott’s eyes were perpetually inquisitive. She looked to him as she began.

“For about over a week now, since Fat Tuesday in New Orleans there has been a series of assassination attempts on Derek and Peter. That night Peter was shot in the shoulder with Latharia Vulpina. He, of course survived. Then, days later, upon landing here, Derek was shot and had to have emergency surgery.” Dominique paused and looked at everyone. Scott looked as though he was absorbing everything being said, Liam looked exhausted, and Stiles seemed to be formulating a plan behind his serious eyes.

“Then, days before the trial, there was another attempt at my home. At that time I had security less than you see now. I scented two assailants and captured one. He’s in custody under HQ right now. However since then all has been quiet.”

“But, with all of you here and the ball coming up, we decided to include you in. I feel there’s going to be another attempt either on or before the ball. However, I want to stop whoever this is before they have another chance. I don’t have my powers and Peter is…gonna be fine regardless, but I…we need your help.” Derek added, standing near the fire pit.

Liam looked around the open area of the compound, Stiles stared sarcastically back and forth at Derek and Dominique, Scott was seemingly thinking, looking down around the bright white concrete of the patio floor.

“You couldn’t tell us this earlier?” Stiles said with frustration in his voice.

“Frankly, it’s none of your business. This person is after Peter and Derek. That much we know for sure.” Dominique answered.

“Then why include us?”

“Because I want to help and I know we can stop this quicker together. Why are you being so combative Stiles?” Malia asked.

“Well where do I begin? 1. You’re endangering a federal agent, 2. I don’t like this, 3. Rude! I mean, how do you know either of us want to help? Some of us have lives, families…children on the way.” Stiles said looking at Scott on the last of his statement.

“Stiles, no one is forcing you to stay or even help. Plus we’re telling you now so you can decide to stay or not. This was my call to tell you now.” Derek said, losing some calm.

Stiles sat quietly, staring Derek down a few moments before turning to Scott.

“Hey look, buddy whatever you decide I’m with you 200%, okay.”

“Yeah same, me too Scott” Liam added.

Scott didn’t speak right away. Dominique read annoyance and worry from him. He seemed to be measuring his options or battling them. Dominique understood. He left his wife and growing family to be here and now this was thrown in his lap. She expected him to say no and leave the island the next day, but he was so deep in thought that she felt he could decide either way.

“Scott? Buddy? What do you want to do?” Stiles said tapping Scott in the knee.

“I have my family coming here for the ball. She wants to have a romantic night before the baby comes. I can’t, and I won’t have Alison put in jeopardy because of you, no matter who you are. But…”

“Whoa, Whoa, Whoa, this isn’t Dom’s fault! This was my call, okay. So don’t direct that animosity at her. You have an issue you come to me.” Derek said calmly, but his eyes said angrily.

“Okay…fine. You know what position I’m in. You better than anyone. I can’t put Alison and the baby through that. But, as I was about to say, I can’t leave you high and dry either. So, what I want to do is, before our families get here, let’s find this asshole and stop him.”

The entire time Scott spoke he barely spoke above a whisper. His heart didn’t jump and his demeanor hadn’t changed. He was in complete control of his emotions. Dominique read determination off of him now.

“I apologize for coming at you like that, my Sovereign, but…it’s always something. Coming here, and having to finally confront Peter in this way…it…it brought up a lot of hurt and anger I thought I left in high school. It also brought validation and justice, but…I’m tired, I’m so so tired. These four years of peace have, I think, made me inert. And I like it. We’ve all settled into our lives, gotten comfortable and now…this! I know if I don’t help, just go back to Beacon Hills I’ll regret not helping, especially if I were to lose my brother.” Scott said looking at Derek. “But I know I can’t help without one, if not a lot us getting hurt and I am so done with that. But…I’ll stay, I’ll help because that’s what I do. I protect. I lead. And I’m ready. What’s the plan?”

                                             *

The next day, Wednesday Alice and Dominique took Malia into the city to procure a gown for her.

“You know, I never use to like any of this. Girl’s day, hanging out shopping…it took me a while to let people in. Lately, I guess the older I get it’s easier, it’s even easier here.” Malia explained as they entered a dress shop.

“I wasn’t sure if it was a ‘coyote thing’, but that excuse just doesn’t fit anymore…especially when you explained the nature of coyote’s to me the other night. What’s going on with me?” Malia finally with a nervous chuckle.

“I think it’s called growing up.” Alice chuckled as she ran her fingers over a soft pink dress.

“Don’t you have your gown already? But I agree with Alice, I think you’re finally coming into your own. I understand you’ve spent some time away from the pack and traveled for a few years, yes?” Dominique asked.

“Yeah. But I’ve never felt as much satisfaction as I feel here.”

“Is it the company?” Alice said fluttering her eyes at Malia.

“Could be. I don’t know. I just like it here. Ooooh! Whattya think of this one?”

She held up a long navy one shoulder dress with a thin gold bar of color blocking going down the sides. Malia held it up to her body and posed.

“Is it calling to you?” Dominique asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Like, do you feel like this is the one?”

“I wanna try it on.”

“We’ll be here.”

Malia was whisked away by a sales associate. Dominique and Alice sat on a circular tufted settee and waited.

“So uhhh, I noticed that you’re…how should I say…less uptight.”

“Allie!”

“Oooh, so you and Derek did…oh my God. I’m so happy for you!”

“Stop, stop. Oui.”

“How do you feel?” she then asked with genuine concern. “I know you’ve been waiting for…you know, but what made you cave?”

“I love him.”

“Simple as that huh?”

“Simple as that.”

“I’m glad for you and him. Lord knows you both needed it!”

Malia exited the dressing room in the curve hugging dress. It laid on her body as if it was painted on.

“What do you think?” she asked nervously.

“Sexy a.f.! Get you some satin gold or navy heels and a nice up-do to show off them cheekbones, and you’ll have all the other wolves enchanted.” Alice said standing and going to her.

“Princess? What about you?”

“How do you feel in it?” Dominique asked.

“Sexy a.f.!”

“Then should we get it?” Alice said, holding Malia’s hair up off her shoulders.

Malia looked at the tag and turned red.

“There’s no way I could….”

“It’s on me.”

Malia hurried to Dominique and hugged her. Her grip was stronger than she was expecting, but the Hales have always been significantly stronger than most shifters.

That thought made Dominique pause. There was a ringing in her ears as she remembered Peter in the library Monday. Before she announced their time had been up she felt strong euphoria from him. And then the disappointment. There was always something with him! She needed to have him physically watched at all times. She pulled out her phone and texted a suggestion to Eric.

‘I have a suspicion about Peter that’s come up twice now. What do you think of random ‘drop-ins’ on him?”

Eric quickly responded.

‘I’m actually with him now. He’s been asking for another visit to The Library. You think he’s up to something?’

‘You’re more familiar with his file than I, you KNOW he’s up to something. We should discuss these visits more.”

‘No, no. I trust your instincts. I’ll have a skeleton key made for you today. I can bring it over or you can come pick it up any time after 4pm.’

‘I’ll drop in. Immediately keeping him on his toes. Thank you, Eric.’

‘Of course. See you after 4.’

Dominique glanced at the time on her cell, it was almost 2:30. That gave her enough time to check the books Peter was reading and get to his prison just in time.

“I have some new issues to tend to, will you two be okay without me today?”

“Yeah. We can go to the café a few blocks from here and call a car to take us back to your place? My place? What?”

“Let’s just go sit and figure it out from there.” Malia answered as the cashier handed her a canvas tote with her dress and a pair of earrings in it.

“Bien.”

Dominique headed out the store and to Henrí who sat waiting across the street from the dress shop.

“Where’s Alice and Malia?” he asked almost sadly.

“I have to do something alone right quickly. Can you take me to The Library?”

“Of course, Madame.”

The SUV pulled off smoothly and headed away from the city. Dominique looked back at the shrinking dress shop as a laughing Malia and Alice exited. Dominique had no idea what she was looking for, but knowing Peter and how his mind works, she’ll know it when she see it….if she sees it.

She made it to The Library in a little over thirty minutes. Luckily she wore sneakers, for she ran to the location of the door. It was a struggle to open the doors on her own. Once again her finger was pricked and the metal door groaned and creaked open. Some how, the other counselors will find out she was down here, risking the integrity of the books, but she felt something, in the pit of her stomach.

Dominique hurried to the third floor where Peter was and searched for the least dusty book. He had two of them, she saw, but not where he got them from. However he had to remove several decades of dust to read the spines. She quickly scanned high, for any book that looked disturbed.

Derek, though unable to leave, could have visitors. Stiles, Scott and Liam returned later and sat in the kitchen, having lunch and catching up. Scott was still a bit apprehensive, but tried to loosen up.

“So. After all this is done, are you going back to Beacon Hills or New Orleans...or staying here?” Liam asked, then taking a long swig of beer.

“I was told that at least one Hale had to be in Beacon Hills at a time. We’re the protectors of that Nemeton and we have to be on guard of it…always.”

“Some job you guys did! Who was watching it when it was cut down?” Stiles joked.

Derek rolled his eyes and took a bite of meat from his Joumou.

“So no?” Stiles continued. “I mean why would you?”

“Would you?” Derek asked Stiles.

“Well…I…is Dominique my girlfriend in this scenario?”

“Yes, hypothetically.” Derek said sarcastically.

“Then hell yes! What’s in Beacon Hills for you? “

Derek took a sip of his Joumou and thought as the soup warmed his chest and belly. He did give this very conversation a lot of thought, but never really expressed anything out loud to Dominique. Not really. Not all of his concerns.

“I don’t know. Let’s see what happens by the time I’m free. I’m technically in jail.”

“And fuckin the warden! Oh my God, so lucky.”

“Thanks, I guess. Scott, Liam you guys staying for the ball? Have you come to a final decision?”

“I plan to. I’ve never been to a ball. It’s all sounds so…fancy, you know?”

“I think the word you’re looking for is aristocratic.”

“Yeah,” Liam replied excitedly, snapping his fingers towards Stiles. “That’s it exactly.”

“Scott, buddy? What about you?”

“I don’t know. We talked about it a bit ago, but with all this…you know how she is. She’s gonna wanna fight with us and in the state she’s in…I can’t risk it. But, if we don’t find this guy before then...”

“You think Dominique will let us interrogate the guy they did catch? I’ve got some of my own ideas as to how to get this guy talking!” Stiles said, narrowing his eyes with a sly smile.

“Her chief of security is kind of a tight ass, that might be a whole process, but I’ll ask.” Derek responded. 

“Good. Thanks.”

“So…umm, does Dominique have like…a younger sister…or cousin or something for me?” Liam asked nervously.

They all laughed and lightened up a bit with Liam’s perpetual childlike nature.

“Nah, she’s the only child and her parents were only children.”

“Okay…so wait. Can a wolf and a panther…make babies?” Stiles asked, tightening his face.

“No. Why?”

“So, I’ve been reading…what Dominique had allowed me to read/gave me to read, and she has to have an heir, and it has to be of the Boudreaux line…how…if you two get married…”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! Married! Wow. First of all, she just became my girlfriend,…”

“Oh is she?” Liam asked.

“What do you mean, is she? Yes!”

“Oh. Well, I got them impression at her office that she couldn’t stand you. Did-you, did you ask? Have y’all gone on like an official date?”

“Dude! They’re not sixteen! They are old ass, adults.” Stiles answered.

“Old? The hell? But, no. We haven’t done any of that. There’s no need. We just…mesh, you know.”

“I know. I got the same impression. You gotta take her on a date, you know, romance her. And she’s French! She’ll be expecting that from you like, all the time.” Scott added.

“What? Nooo. I can’t leave the house anyway and Dom doesn’t…humm.”

“Doesn’t what? Like that kind of stuff? How do you know? How well do you know her? You’ve been knowing one another since you were kids, but there was a huge, massive, big ass chunk of time between when you saw her last and last week. I’m with Scott. At least do like a romantic thing in that big ass backyard…you know…without getting assassinated.” Said Stiles.

Derek believed they might have some validity to what they were saying. He majorly fucked up when they were sixteen and seventeen, and then again last weekend.

“I see the wheels turning. See! Ask that fancy French chef in there to make dinner for you two, get all dressed up and have a romantic night in! Ooh, ooh! You should even ask her to be your girlfriend. Ladies like a grand gesture and whatnot.”

“Stiles, this might be the most intelligent thing I’ve ever heard you say.”

“Dude, what!? I’m intelligent all the time.”

“Well, not to burst this bubble of levity, but remember, we want to interrogate that guy, so we’re gonna need every ounce of intelligence you have left, buddy.” Scott chimed in with a chortle.

“Heeey! No need to gang up on me! I’m the only one ACTUALLY trained in interrogation tactics, so you’re very correct.”

“Yep, about all two ounces.” Liam said laughing.

They ate and laughed, enjoying one another’s company. These moments were rare for them. The only time it seemed they all came together was to fight someone or something, like now, but this time felt different, like he knew everything was going to turn out alright. He didn’t completely drop his guard through. He glanced into the living room and stared briefly at where the bullet hole was. Dominique had all the windows of La Maison replaced with bomb proof glass, so no one would succeed in another attempt, but it was the presence of Scott and his pack. Knowing that, at least a few of them were here greatly pushed the odds in their favor.

Derek turned back and finished off his soup. He them made a mental note that after Scott, Stiles, and Liam left, he needed to speak with the chef. He needed to official make Dom his girlfriend. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 22. Thnks fr th Mmrs (Fall Out Boy)

‘I have a surprise for you, but I want to make sure you have a clear schedule for it? When can I have you all to myself?’ ;)

She read his text with a weak smile. He was being so sweet and romantic with her, however his timing was just awful. He didn’t know though. He didn’t know his uncle’s plan to become an alpha by using his life force! The events of this reunion just keep escalating!

After leaving The Library, she told Henrí to take her to Edvard’s, quickly! On the way, Dominique devised a plan to get Peter to say what he was planning without her actually letting on that she already knew (whew). She had to be slick in the way of allowing his inflated ego to tell on him. Finesse him.

In The Library, she found the tome he read and, surprisingly quick, the pages he had read. They were the only pages that weren’t either, sticking together or stiff. They stood out once she flipped the massive tome open.

In the apparent journal, their ancestor used the nine herbs, her placenta from the birth of her son, and the life force of the alpha in her pack, which was her grandmother. It was a dark cast, but the woman was so desperate for the father of her baby to be Hombre Lobo that she nearly destroyed her pack. And ever since, Pack Hale has been cursed with cycles of destruction in every generation! She didn’t know who put the curse on them, but it was obviously an in-pack situation.

Dominique knew Peter didn’t read that far. The information he sought was just in that tome, but in a few others, she knew of that ‘curse’. It is why there are so few of them left now. Probably why some of them became casters…witches. Another story for another time.

She wanted to warn Peter, but at the same time, give him his proverbial rope. However, if she were to do that, how many of the remaining Hales could he accidentally take with Derek? He’d be an alpha to no one, and would have to start the events of 2011 all over again; creating more sires, destruction, and chaos! He was beyond insufferable!

Henrí pulled into the brick driveway easily. He lowered the partition and through his rear view, looked at her like a concerned parent.

“Will you be alright Madame?”

“Oui Henrí, he’s well guarded.”

“Shall I listen for you anyway?”

Dominique had to consider what he could possibly hear and report back to her father. She knew he did on occasions. It was harmless, but this time, she wanted the freedom and the privacy to use whatever tactics she may have to.

“Non. I won’t be long.”

“Bien. I’ll be here.”

Dominique climbed out of the car, knowing he’d be listening in anyway. That’s what parental figures did. The two guards at the door greeted her in Creole and stepped aside.

The door was locked, but the guard on the left typed in a code on his watch and the electronic lock whined and clicked open. Peter stood in the salon, with a tablet in his hands. He was scrutinizing something so thoroughly that he didn’t notice her next to him.

“Holy shit! God! I miss my powers. What are you doing here? You’re father and Olsen should be here any moment to escort me back to Emmanuel’s. Are you here for the ride?”

“No. I just wanted to see how you’re liking your new home.” She lied. He couldn’t hear her heartbeat and her face gave no clues.

“It’ll do. Olsen was kind enough to allow me to walk about alone-ish and to lend me this child’s tablet with ALL the parental locks on it to do some furniture shopping. He’s such a sweetheart.”

Dominique looked around. The sun was approaching the late evening and through the thin sheets that covered the four windows of the salon, she could see flashes of her life before. She saw Edvard and Fahd moving furniture in, then Edvard cutting the front lawn. He was so happy then. He even smiled a few times.

She then felt Peter’s hands on her hips. He gently pulled her into him and inhaled her hair. She stood still and allowed it to happen. She then could feel him poking her in the behind.

“You smell different. I can’t place what it is right now…no wolf powers…but there are apparent phantom hints of them.” He whispered in her ear.

“You said you wanted to visit The Library again. Did you start something that was fascinating?” she purred, still not facing him.

He kissed her hair and pulled her into him harder. She could hear his heart racing and smell his blood heating.

“I haven’t seen you so dressed down in so long. And here you are, in a lacy crop top.” He growled lowly as he crawled his fingertips on to her bare stomach.

“What is this scent!?” he continued.

She grew uncomfortable and impatient, but she needed the information.

“Derek.” She said anyway.

“What about him?”

“That’s what you’re smelling.”

He snatched his hands back and away and came into her line of sight. He stared stone faced at her. Dominique could see his jaws flex as he ground his teeth.

“What?” she asked softly.

“I guess he finally made a move.”

“Several, actually.”

“I see.”

He stepped away. She heard his shoes echo on the marble floors of the foyer. She sensed disgust off of him. She turned back to the windows and dropped the cashmere cardigan she was wearing to the floor, allowing him to see her bare back and legs. She wore distressed denim shorts that were high enough to reveal the bottom of her tattoo.

Peter heard her clothing hit the carpeted floor of the salon and turned. He saw her still staring through the covered window. The curvature of her back and ass screamed to him, but smelling his nephew’s scent all over her nauseated him. However his primal instincts still worked against his better judgment just fine. He noticed the dampener was as they said, imperfect.

He went to her anyway. He touched four fingers to her exposed lower back and felt her shiver. He remembered when making love to her, just before and as she was reaching her end, she would shiver. Now he wondered if his nephew had that same effect on her.

“Well?” her soft voice seemed to sing.

“Well what?”

He wanted to crush her into him, feel her squirm in his arms.

“The Library. What did you learn?” she asked, suddenly turning around.

Her breast were against his chest and her lips were mere inches away from his. She was tall but he had an inch on her so he gazed down into those dark eyes.

“I learned everything that my grandfather told me wasn’t the ravings of an old man in the midst of losing his mind.”

“Oh.”

She stepped further into him, purposely enticing him. He could tell that, but not why. He watched as her eyes looked over his face. She lingered on his lips then trailed up to his hair. She ran her fingers through the side and he felt the goosebumps tingling down his body. She then smiled with her lips and looked him in the eyes once more.

“I…assume my nephew wasn’t up to snuff?” he almost croaked.

“What makes you say that?”

Her accent was heavy as she spoke those words softly. She then dropped her hand and stepped back. Instinctively, he caught her waist and held her in place.

“Because you’re here…tantalizing me. Did he not satisfy you completely?”

“Such a thing to say?” she said with a wider smile. “I just thought a true alpha would be different from a made alpha, however…you…”

She hovered her lips over his and sighed. He tightened his grip on her waist and held her harder into him.

“Maybe…you need a refresher.”

“But you’re not an alpha.” Her arms found their way around his neck and her left knee up to his hip.

“Oooh, but anything’s possible. Just…give me a chance. You know how I work.”

“I do.” She moaned, laying her head on his shoulder.

“One day, I promise you, you WILL have your alpha back.”

And he meant it. The sexy smile across her mocha lacquered lips gave him all the incentive he needed. He met her eyes once more. He missed her, he could feel it in her body, how at ease in his arms she was. Peter wasn’t sure how much more time alone he had with her, but he hungrily needed to be inside her, he was almost at a frenzy with desire!

Dominique tilted her head back, offering him her neck. He accepted and kissed her throat all the way to the right side, the side that made her gasp everytime he used his tongue on it…and she did not disappoint. He kissed and licked her neck, applying a little suction and pulled her harder into him. Her body felt like steel covered in warm flesh that he craved. But she acquiesced to his embrace and passions.

“My alpha.” She sighed quietly.

“Soon. I promise you.” He replied against her neck.

She then turned her head towards the door and stepped back out of his grasp and picked up her cardigan.

“Your ride’s here.” She whispered, still staring seductively at him in the shadows of the living room.

“When I’m completely moved in, come see me. I would love your company.”

“Will do.” She said, fitting her cardigan on her shoulders.

The front door lock whined mechanically then clicked. The alpha and Emmanuel stepped through the door and found them in the living room. Dominique had quickly put a couple more feet between them and made her face like stone. Any sign of romance that was there had completely vanished. That’s my girl. He thought to himself. 

“My Sovereign, what brings you here?” the alpha asked.

As her skin still crawled from his tongue she looked to her father and Eric with a small, disappointed smile.

“To see the house.”

“Oh, Babygirl. I’m sorry.” Her father said sadly.

Emmanuel nervously placed his hands in his pocket. Dominique could tell he wanted to hug her but didn’t want to display weakness in front of her subordinates. She turned to Peter again and allowed her eyes to linger on his lips and body and gave a small smirk which he reciprocated. She had him in the palm of her hand now.

Leaving she nodded weakly at her father and Eric then gracefully climbed in the car.

“Prête mademoiselle?” Henrí asked. (Ready)

“Oui, take me home.”

“That wolf didn’t try anything did he?” her chauffeur asked backing out of the driveway.

“He couldn’t if he actually tried.”

Once on the way, she texted Derek.

‘Whenever you want. :*’ She replied with a kiss.

However she knew, she desperately needed to get the touch and scent of Peter Hale off of her and include Derek in her plan.

There was a time when all that touching and licking from Peter would send her blood rushing, but now it disgusted her. It took all her strength to hold the look of pleasure on her face while not giving him direct answers.

Henrí must have sensed her discomfort for he drove slowly and raised the partition to give her privacy. Dominique laid her head back and took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She had to figure out if what Peter just told her was enough or if she should push for more. One thing was certain, she definitely had to tell Derek. She would not proceed without his blessings, but at least he’ll be ready if his treacherous uncle tried something. The security team on him is more than competent, but Peter is too cunning to ignore.

Her phone buzzed in her cardigan pocket.

‘How’s tomorrow night?’ Derek replied.

‘Perfect. Have your guests left?’

‘Yep. Just a few minutes ago. And Malia said she’s staying with Alice. I guess the day out went well?’

Merde! She completely forgot to tell Derek she ended her time with his cousin and Alice short. She was less than ten minutes away from La Maison, so she didn’t answer. She laid her phone face down on the seat and laid back. That gave her ten minutes to decompress.

He didn’t know what came over him, but when she walked through the door and her scent floated around him, he was in her. Derek fought her jean shorts as he walked her to the sofa, kissing her wildly.

“What has gotten into you mon amour?” she breathed.

“I don’t know. I’ve never been like this before. Not even in the spring. It has to be you.” He said smiling like a little boy.

He laid her flat on the sofa and laid upon her, kissing her collarbone down to her breasts. Then he smelled something slightly off. He lifted his head and looked at her.

“Peter.” She said.

A hot rage surged through him like a vice squeezing ripe fruit. He knew, he ABSOLUTELY knew she hadn’t cheated on him, but he felt hurt and betrayed. What’s going on with me?

“I left the day with Alice and Malia early because I had a thought. In The Library Peter found a way to make himself a natural alpha. Your ancestor, an indigenous woman found a way to make the father of her child Loup-Garou, but she failed and it killed him and her packmaster. Peter didn’t read that far ahead, but I did, today. So to be sure, I wanted to confront him and you know with him, you cannot show your hand too soon, so…I had to seduce him a little.”

“What’s a little?”

He could feel the anger his face expressed, but he didn’t mean it. It was like he was losing control of the wolf inside.

“Mon amour. Calm your wolf. Your eyes are glowing.”

He heard the fear? Concern? In her voice. He eyed her as she stood and backed away from him. His body balled his fist without his brain giving the command. He felt the anger rush through his mind, the betrayal swimming in his thoughts. Derek closed his eyes and took several sharp breaths. What’s going on with me!?

“He told me, very vaguely promised me, that he’ll be an alpha again. In the tome, your ancestor had to kill her grandmother, who was packmaster at the time, and use the life force that drives the wolf and put it into her lover. I think he plans to do that with you. Steal your life force and put it in himself. Derek…Mon Coeur. Please, calm your wolf. Don’t make me command you.”

“Command me!? You don’t have the….”

“DEREK HALE, GOVERN YOUR WOLF.” She growled.

Derek felt his whole body relax and the animal inside silence itself to nothing almost instantly. The pressure released and his mind was his.

Dominique eased over to him. He still hadn’t opened his eyes but he felt her presence. He then felt her warm hands on his face and her lips on his.

“What is wrong with me?” he whispered sadly.

“I can only assume the dampener, your wolf, and the season are doing battle.”

She kissed his eyelids then held him. Once in her arms he was more in control. He felt the relief similar to being in immense pain and it fading away gradually into peace.

He held her and sighed.

“First this assassin and now Peter being Peter. How is he even gonna accomplish this when he can’t step outside his front lawn?”

“I don’t know, but I know we have to keep an eye on him ourselves and keep you separated from him.”

“What did he say to you exactly?”

“That he promised I’ll have my alpha back.”

“Di-did you kiss?”

“No! He embraced me though and kissed my neck. I feel absolutely slimey. I need a shower…or a dip in some acid.”

He was more himself for he chuckled at her complete disgust.

“I don’t want you seducing him. Ever! Anymore!”

She backed out of his arms with a playful gasp.

“Derek Hale! Are you giving commands to your Sovereign?”

“Bein sûr.”

“Oh my.”

“But. I do wanna know what he’s planning. In the days when he made Scott I wasn’t expecting him to be the alpha because he was supposed to be catatonic, but now, knowing how he can operate I have ideas on how to stay ahead of him. He’s been dormant for too long since before the thing with the Nogitsune a few years ago and afterwards. He’s bored and being here has given him something to fight for…awakened his thirst for power.”

“What?”

“You. Being here, with all these other powerful beings awakened the old Peter and now he has a need for power again.”

“This…is fucking disgusting.”

She plopped down on the sofa and laid on her back. The white lacy crop top she wore rose up a bit and her bare stomach tempted him to kiss it.

“Tell me about it. But! We’re a step ahead. Do you know what my ancestor use other than her alpha’s life force to try and transfer power?”

“Yes. The nine herbs and blood…of course. These past two weeks have been the longest of my life. I need a holiday.”

“Well, before you completely check out, Scott asked a favor.”

“Quoi?” (what?)

“He and Stiles wants to interrogate the guy you have in custody.”

“Uuugggh. Mon dieu!! I’ll speak to Eric in the morning. I’ll have to make a whole official FBI thing for Eric to even consider it.”

“You don’t have to.”

“I’ll do what I damn well please.” She said with faux authority in her voice.

“Oh?”

He laid on her and kissed her lips. The faint scent of his uncle made him sit up quickly.

“I’ll go take a shower.”

“Thanks.”

Peter laid back in the luxurious tub and closed his eyes. The warm water engulfed him up to his chest, easing the muscles that began aching since the dammed bracelet was slapped on him. Ever since then, he could gradually feel himself getting older.

However, he also could still feel her body pressed against his. Her warmth, her strength, the power. Once again, however, he lost her. Twice in a week. I must be losing my sex appeal. He thought. But he did have a plan for the next encounter with her. He just needed to somehow, possibly, sink his claws in her again; make her see, physically see what she’s passing up.

Ugh! And having Derek’s scent all over her! It was almost anger inducing…almost. He sunk deeper in to the water, letting it surround him up to his shoulders. He readjusted the waterproof pillow and let the sounds and the world fade to silence.

Peter remembered the time right after he had awakened from his catatonic state and one, of a series of other notions he had was to go to France. He just needed a way…and Jennifer was it. He thought of the tactics he used on her to make her his puppet. It was easy on a human who was already weak and fawning over him:

How long? His vision was blurry and his senses dim at best. Peter’s whole body felt stiff and stuck. Opening his eyes fully he stared blankly at the speckled and stained drop ceiling. Small movements. He thought. Peter flexed his fingers and toes, warming up his joints.

The moon was almost full. In two more days he’ll absorb it’s rays and he’d sit up. However now just these small movements were exhausting.

‘Ah, Mr. Hale. I see those beautiful blues are open again. Well, if you see me or not, it’s time for your bath.’

He returned to the state this nurse knew him in. Now that he was awake, and full of rage, he needed to survey his surroundings and make an escape and kill the bitch Kate Argent!

The nurse and two very large orderlies lifted him in a wheelchair and undressed him. The men left and allowed the woman to work on him with some modesty. When she lifted his low quality sweatshirt up and over his head, he got a glimpse of her name tag.

‘Jennifer.’ He purred to himself.

The nurse stopped and shot a look at him. Did he say it out loud?

‘Your breathing a little differently tonight. Are we having a dream or a nightmare?” she asked sweetly. Jennifer touched the right side of his face and he noticed he could feel the texture of the scar from the way her hand rested upon him.

‘I have to do something about that. Have to look my best for this.’

Jennifer brought a basin next to him and dipped a wash sponge in the soapy water. His sense of smell was the strongest of his senses now and the industrial, extra strength of the soap made him want to gag.

With gentle but firm pressure Jennifer started with his neck, scrubbing in small circles. Her eyes were laser focused on his body. Peter took a moment to study the young woman. She had large beautiful blue eyes and he bet she cleaned up nicely outside her nurses uniform. She had the fingers of a piano player, long and dexterous, but graceful. Her eyes shot up to his. He froze and she stood to her full height.

‘I could have sworn…you…no. Get it together girl. After six years you should be use to this?” she said quietly to herself.

‘Six years!? Six fucking years!?’ he screamed in his mind.

He felt a boiling rage give him strength. He looked back at Jennifer who was working down his right arm. With lightening fast reflexes he grabbed her wrist and pulled her in to his face. Jennifer froze in fear, staring into his eyes. Her ruby lips quivering and tears welling in her eyes, he pulled her closer to him. One thing he never did, was waste time, and six years catatonic was more than enough time wasted.

Jennifer murmured weakly. He could feel her fear making the blood rush through her body.

“Jennifer, you’ve been so good to me,” the sound of his own voice startled him. It didn’t sound like the same buttery velvet he was accustomed to when being seductive, “and I appreciate all that you’ve done, but may I ask a favor of you?”

The tears finally fell down Jennifer’s round cheeks and he could see a scream pending. Mustering what strength he could, he pulled the nurse on to his chest and jammed his claws into the back of her neck.

“Allow me to see the past six years from your point of view.” He purred while digging his claws in deeper.

He saw Jennifer’s memories whoosh to when she was assigned to him. That was a year after the fire. Her mind then took her to Derek’s first visit. He looked as Peter remembered, young and brooding, but this time with a hint of depression.

“I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry.” Jennifer heard him say.

Through her eyes Peter saw her kneel beside Derek, who was sitting beside him while he lay staring blankly up at the ceiling.

“Whatever happened couldn’t possibly have been your fault.” She said kindly.

Young Derek snatched himself away then ran out of the room.

Peter squeezed Jennifer’s throat, feeling her whine under his grasp. He made her mind fast forward through several weeks, days, and a couple years. Young Derek visited everyday at first, then a few times a month to hardly. Then he saw Emmanuel through Jennifer. She led the Sovereign at the time to his room and stood behind him as she directed him to the chair beside his bed.

“So, you’re from Britain. What parts?” Jennifer asked Emmanuel. She was purposely being nosey and wondered how he knew someone so fancy from across the pond.

“Small Heath, Birmingham originally, mam.” Emmanuel answered suavely.

“Oh…oh…I have no idea where that is. But! I’ll leave you two to catch up.”

Jennifer didn’t completely leave. She left the room, but stayed within earshot. Emmanuel knew she was still near so he didn’t expose anything of the supernatural world he ruled.

“Your nephew is…sad, to say the least. We know who did this, but they keep her hidden. You know how they operate, I don’t have to tell you. I’ve set up payments for your comfort here. I tried to reach out to Laura, since she’s the…head of the family now, but she’s on her own search for retribution. I have men watching out for her. All I can do is give her space and make sure she doesn’t get herself killed. But when she returns to Beacon Hills, I’ll be here to help.” Emmanuel took a long pause. Jennifer heard him sigh. Then he continued. “Dom asks over you. I haven’t allowed her to come see you or the damage yet. I fear she’ll be as vengeful as Laura, so I’m keeping her away. I…I’ll tell her you’re doing well. Looking at the scars, you’re healing…as well as can be expected for you. I’ll come every year and visit, sit with you…and maybe one day I’ll bring Dom with me. Take care.”

Emmanuel did keep his word. He came every summer and sat with him and every year Jennifer eavesdropped. Emmanuel told him things stealthily and Jennifer was none the wiser.

Peter squeezed her once more and fast forward through a bit more time. Then, he saw Jennifer sitting in front of him a few times. He stopped and directed her mind to a night she had him in front of the full moon. She wheeled him to a window where he received the full rays.

“See, I told you the moon has healing properties. Every month I sit you here, you seem more…alive.” She told him.

Through her mind he saw her run those piano fingers through his hair, massaging his gnarly scalp. She was in love. Jennifer glided her fingers through his hair then one hand touched his scars romantically.

‘I saw pictures of you…before the fire. You’re so handsome Peter Hale. I bet if you were cognizant you wouldn’t remember our time in high school. I had such a big crush on you. But you…you never saw me. That was fine though. I didn’t want to be seen. I didn’t want to dim your light with my dull bulb. But unlike then, now, I can take care of you…touch you.” She sighed.

She sent her hand down his shirt and felt the continuation of the burns on his chest and stomach. Jennifer moan softly as she glided her hand up and down his torso. Peter squeezed Jennifer’s throat once more, pushing her thoughts forward. Emmanuel popped up several more times, as did an older Derek who just stood at the foot of his bed and brooded.

Then, a surprise. He loosened his grip and saw Jennifer with a tall black woman dressed in black. The woman, in her mind floated in the automatic doors and sailed as if on air towards her. Jennifer felt embarrassed and slightly aroused as the woman finally stood before her. She saw this was a younger woman, in her early to mid twenties.

“Are you the nurse of Peter Hale?”

The woman’s accent was thick. She sounded like Brigitte Bardot when she was young.

“Ye-ye-ye-yes! Yes, I am. Jennifer, or Jen, Jenny, wh-whatever you’d prefer.”

Internally, Jennifer scolded herself for the word vomit, but she stared up at the woman and was absolutely taken by how black her eyes seemed. Then she smiled with her lips and touched her shoulder with the most calming hand she’d ever felt.

“May I see him?”

“Oh yes, of course. Follow me.” Jennifer was beside her self. She looked back several times at Dominique and just giggled like an idiot. “So are you French or Haitian or Senegalese?” Jennifer asked after gaining some composure.

“Oui.”

“Oh. I, umm…I took French in high school. I haven’t used it since. Does Mr. Hale know or knew any French?”

“Yes. Last I checked, he wasn’t fluent, but we spoke well enough.”

“Wow. He sure knows some fancy people. First the Englishman; though he recently tapered off on how frequently he visits now. Do you know him?”

Peter felt jealousy bubbling in the back of Jennifer’s mind. It made him chortle.

“Yes, that is my father.”

“Your father! Wow! It must be like the UN in your house. What is your mother…”

“Is this his room?”

They had stopped outside the door. Jennifer nervously turned to her then the door.

Peter swooned when he saw Dominique standing behind Jennifer. Or was it Jennifer swooning? Either way, Dom had that effect. Jennifer opened the door and looked back and forth at he and Dominique.

From Jennifer’s eyes he saw Dominique come to him. This time he was sitting upright in the wheel chair, facing the window and staring past the setting sun. Dominique knelt in the leather black pants that should have ripped at the hips, and looked so destroyed. She touched his hand and brought it to her face and let out a small sob.

The jealousy was at the surface now. Jennifer watched as Dominique kissed the palm of his hand and said something in rapid French. The nurse’s thoughts went to all sorts of dastardly scenarios.

‘Is that his girlfriend? She looks far too young to have been six years ago.’

‘How does he know all these rich people?’

‘He’ll never see me now, especially if this was what he is use to.’

‘What the fuck is she even saying? Goddamn she’s elegant. An elegant child!”

Jennifer’s mind raced with all kinds of extremely jealous thoughts, thoughts that took her back to her high school days. She wanted him then as she does now, she had Peter all to her self and here comes one of his sluts! Trying to take him from her!

Jennifer stepped closer to Dominique. She wanted to pull out that bag of curly fries she called hair, but saw the muscles in her back and arms and thought the better of it.

“Has he moved or...or shown any changes that you may have noticed?” Dominique asked with tears running down her cheeks.

‘Damn! Who looks that gorgeous when they cry? The fuck!?’

“Sometimes his eyes will move, or he’ll sigh and very rarely he’ll grunt or moan.”

Grunt!? I don’t GRUNT! What!?

Dominique nodded then turned back to him. Now that Jennifer was closer, he could hear what she was saying and interpret it.

“Oh my wolf. Look at what’s become of you. But I know you, and I know you can hear me. You WILL get past this, YOU WILL wake. And when you do, come to me. Père has me hidden away in Roussillon. When you are able. Come to me.” He interpreted.

Peter squeezed and Jennifer’s mind whooshed through more time and many months. No one else came, but Jennifer was glad for it. She took care of him, even got back into French and spoke what she learned back to him. She was, even without him trying, completely in his enthrall. He could use that.

Peter released her. He looked down and her as she now lay against his chest catatonic. He himself was drained but stronger than he thought. He lifted her up and looked into her face. Drunkenly, her eyes met his and she smiled.

“You’ve been such a big help to me Jennifer. Thank you. However, would you like to help me further?” He purred.

“Yes.” She said in a breathy sigh.

“Fantastic. Soon I’ll be leaving here and I need you. I need every ounce of assistance and loyalty you are willing to give. Can I…need you, Jennifer?”

“Yes, yes please. Need me.”

“Oh. Did we go to BHH together? I think I would have remembered a girl as beautiful as you if we had.” He said laying on the charm.

“We did. I was so in love with you then. I would have done anything, I-I still will do anything for you.”

“C’est ma fille. Maintenant, bientôt j’aurai besoin de vêtements et d’un passeport. Pourrais-tu m’aider avec ça ? (That’s my girl. Now, soon I’ll need some clothes and a passport. Could you help me with that?)

“I have no idea what you just said, but. Oui, oui.”

“Ah…high school level. Okay.”

Since then, Jennifer was his willing puppet and she preformed for him flawlessly…until Derek and Scott found him out.

He stood, letting the now lukewarm soapy water down his body. His fingers had pruned, something he realized he never experienced. It was an interesting sensation he thought as he was reaching for the thickest robe he’s ever felt and drained the tub.

His flashback reminded him of the power he possess without even having actual powers. Jennifer was obsessed with him and without any magical or wolf interference, he got her to do anything…willingly! Dominique however, was a whole other animal, literally! He needed more prowess and mostly opportunity. He’ll have it. Create it if need be. Because one thing he knew that he KNEW she was unaware of, she always came running to him…eventually.

Minutes later, after he dressed, Peter followed the sent of exotic spices to the kitchen. Emmanuel and a woman he didn’t know were at the stove, giggling like school children. Emmanuel noticed him first. He turned and greeted Peter with a smile and mouth full of meat.

“Are you joining us?” Emmanuel chuckled.

“Forgive me, but who…is us?” Peter responded, turning on his charm and flashing a smile at the woman.

“This is Charmaine.” Emmanuel said, beaming at the woman.

She was a statuesque natural blond with icy blue eyes. With a pearly smile she came over to him and offered her hand. Not taking his eyes off hers, Peter bowed at the waist and pecked her hand. Charmaine giggled and blushed a soft rose.

“Mannie said you are charming.” Charmaine said with a husky British accent, similar to Elizabeth Hurley’s.

“Amongst other things.” Peter replied.

“Oh, I’m sure.”

“What’s all this then?” Peter continued.

“Well, I was planning a romantic dinner for two, but since you’re like a toddler we can’t leave alone, Charmaine decided to have a friendly dinner for three.”

“Humph, I see. And does a certain Sovereign know about these…romantic dinners?”

“No need to be messy, and yes, she does.”

“Yes. Well, I am absolutely famished and I would love to join you two.

Peter headed to the dining room and awaiting the lovebirds’ meal. Inside he was laughing. He knew Emmanuel hadn’t told Dominique even less than half of this situation. He’d even bet money Dominique didn’t even know Charmaine’s name or what she looked like. God! I wish I had my phone! He thought.

The two entered, still giggling, and dressed the table. Apparently dinner was a roast that smelled heavenly with white rice and vegetables. Peter’s stomach protested at his tardiness.

“Someone’s starving! Here, let me plate your food.”

“Thank you Charmaine. You are too kind.”

Peter decided tonight, he will tease the absolute shit out of Emmanuel. Five minutes later the couple settled into there seats and poured a nice red wine that Peter couldn’t exactly identify without his powers. But he was going to enjoy this, powers or no.

“So! How did you two cuties meet?” Peter asked, cutting into the slices of roast Charmaine put on his plate.

“You’re not as vicious as they all were making you seem.” Charmaine said smiling.

“The night’s still young.” Added Emmanuel.

“He’s right, I may surprise you.”

“Ohhh, you’re but a puppy.” Charmaine said.

Her eyes flashed red as she stared at Peter with her supermodel smile. His heart seemed to have stop a second. Warning caught.

“Perhaps.” Peter answered nervously.

“You don’t have to answer him. I’ve been knowing him long enough to know when he’s teasing.”

“No, no. Lets tell him. It’ll be good practice for when your daughter asks.”

The room was thick with silence. Peter looked back and forth at Emmanuel and Charmaine. Emmanuel shifted in his seat and focused on cutting his roast slices.

“Ahem. Yes… well. We met about ten years ago originally. I was still Sovereign and it was at the Autumnal Ball. Her mate had passed a couple years before and that was her first time venturing out.” Emmanuel began.

“Mannie was so kind to me. He came up to me and just…made me feel so comfortable. We kept in touch afterwards. However I was seeing someone else for a while and well, he was still Sovereign. I didn’t want to overstep or be presumptuous, so I ignored my initial feelings. I then met Conrad. He was nice, a widower, but it was clear after too much time, his wife coddled him. Our relationship fizzled, Dominique became Sovereign and he made the first move at her first Spring Equinox Ball she hosted. We’ve been inseparable since.”

“What a beautiful story. Love always finds a way, am I right?” Peter teased, taking another bite.

“And what would you know of it, eh? Have you ever been in love?” Emmanuel asked with some seriousness.

“No.” He answered quickly with some humor.

It was a flat out lie. However, he couldn’t let Emmanuel know how much he was in love with his daughter.

“Figures.”

“Mannie, be nice. It sad actually. I bet you could benefit from the love of a good woman.” Charmaine said, touching his hand.

“I don’t doubt it. But I can’t find her like this. She’ll just have to show up at my doorstep.”

He intentionally looked Emmanuel in the eye with that statement. He wanted him to know exactly who he meant. Peter took several more bites of his roast with the rice and melted. Emmanuel stared hard at him, bending his fork in half at the middle.

“Peter, I think you should retire for the night.” Charmaine suggested.

“Yes, that is a good idea. Thank you. Charmaine, good night. Emmanuel.”

Feeling his confidence he exuded wash over him, he left the dining room and headed to the second floor bedroom. He changed into pajama bottoms and laid across the middle if the bed. The night sky cast a ghostly glow through his windows, washing him in silver light. It took him back to the recovery home and his first night leaving and catching a flight to Roussulion...

He wasn’t sure where exactly she was, but he knew she was near. Her scent was all over this village. He found a quaint bed and breakfast and with the funds Jennifer was able to procure for him, he paid for lodging for a week. He was sure he’d find her sooner, but he wanted an extra place to rendezvous if need be.

The neighborhood the bed and breakfast was in was quaint, not a place he expected her to live. However, he remembered it was where her mother was born. She had told him when they were children. He remembered he always wanted to see the place that shaped the mysterious and quiet little girl he met that night so long ago.

Walking around the day he procured lodging, he felt an ease and a quiet that made the city almost enchanting. There was cafés on almost every block, but her scent was close to a small one that was near a block that was a series of stucco flats. He entered the café, soft music played in the darkened open room. The heavy scent of chicory danced with sweet smell of bakery items. This place, he noticed, could easily be an inspiration for Van Gogh. His French was elementary, but it got him the best café au lait he ever tasted. Peter sat a while, got a feel for this place. He changed his initial assessment, he could definitely see his arcane little panther living and thriving here.

The second day, he found her. She was just stepping out of her apartment building that evening and literally ran into him. He was correct in his assessment, she was just a block and half away from the café.

“Pe-peter…mon Dieu.” She gasped.

Dominique wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in her a hug. He reciprocated by holding her around her waist. He could feel all the genuine concern echo from her and through him.

She pulled back and touched his face. Her eyes moved up and down the length of his head several times before finally landing on his eyes.

“I knew you’d get better. Come. Come upstairs.”

She took his hand and led him to the elevator. She stared silently at him as the old elevator protested all the way to the top floor. Her suite was the first door and she quickly allowed him entrance.

His history with Dominique was complicated, but playful. And now, seeing her as an adult, he saw her differently. He watched as she set the bag she’d been carrying down and began making coffee. She moved quickly, but gracefully.

“Sit, sil vous plait. I’ll make us some coffee. How long have you been here? I wish you would have called, I could have met you and had my guest chambre ready for you.”

“I’ve only just arrived. Besides, this was an impromptu visit.” He said sitting on the leather sofa and getting a better understanding of her from this space.

“I wanted to surprise you. I know you came to visit. I heard you.”

Dominique stopped shuffling around in the kitchen. He turned and saw her back as she was paused in her setting of the China cups. He went to her. He touched her bare shoulders and kissed her cheek. She shivered under his touch.

“Oh my. I didn’t know I had that effect on you.” He whispered, taking a step back. “I thought your heart belonged to my nephew.”

“No, not for a while. The year of the fire he demonstrated to me where his true affections lie.”

“Ah, Kate. How is the little Firestarter? Has The Legion caught her and her barbaric family?”

“No, unfortunately they’re in the wind, well, she is.”

“Yes, well they are good at throwing the stone and hiding their hands, aren’t they?”

She then slowly took a step and touched his face. Her fingers trailed down where his scar once was. To him, she seemed in disbelief. She kept searching for traces of the burns, any hint of what she saw a year ago. But he healed; miraculously well. It took all his concentration and all his strength every full moon to heal himself, to grow stronger…and he very much succeeded.

“I knew you were stronger than we thought. Those Hale genetics are a marvel!”

He watched as her eyes traced her fingers down to his chest and back up. She was so beautiful in her wonder. Her curly hair hung to her waist, draping her like a black smoke. Her lips were lacquered black, highlighting her eyes, brows, and cheekbones. He’d never use to look at her this way, romantically…intimately. He assumed it was those pheromones, but she was always intoxicating… in her own way.

She touched his lips with hers. So softly she kissed him, almost sadly, and melted.

“What was that?” he asked, backing away with genuine surprise.

“I’m sorry. I-I-I…”

“I’m not Derek. I am also no one’s rebound. I remember how you use to pine for him. I am NOT a second choice.”

“Oh Peter, you were never a choice. Your confidence is misplaced here. But six years is a long time…for anyone.”

She stepped into him. Her breasts pressing into his chest. Peter was thoroughly insulted and extremely turned on. The way she looked at him, as though she was seeing him for the first time, studying, learning his body.

“How have I never noticed what a beautifully dangerous being you are? Those eyes. I’m a sucker for fair eyes. And yours, they say so much.”

“ Such as?”

“Stay back.”

“But you won’t.”

“No. I won’t.”

“Why not?” he pulled her into him by her hips and stared into her eyes, learning some things himself.

“I’m too curious.” She purred against his left cheek.

“You know what curiosity did to the cat.”

She pulled her head back and looked at him.

“Are you saying you will kill me?”

She didn’t seem at all frightened at his tasteless joke or deterred. In fact, she was more impassioned. Her hands touched where his scars were then traveled into his hair. An almost violent shiver traveled from his scalp and down throughout his body. He closed his eyes and concentrated on her touch, losing his composure a second. He stepped back and walked to the sofa.

He did not want to participate in this game of seduction. Sitting down and quietly taking a breath, he gathered himself. There was no way he was going to ravage the Sovereign’s daughter…no matter how ravaging she was.

“You didn’t answer me.” She said moments later.

The sounds of the China clinking and the feeling of her presence made him stiffen. She laid his coffee before him and sat in the seat adjacent of him.

“Cream?”

“Just a splash.”

“Sugar?”

“Just a little.”

She dressed his coffee with the grace of an aristocrat and sat back in her seat, sipping her own coffee. He took a sip of his own. The coffee was so rich and flavorful.

“You didn’t answer my question.” She said softly.

“You know me, you know my sense of self-preservation. Only if you provoke me, cher.”

She smirked and took a long sip then placed her cup on the table before them. Her demeanor shifted. Her eyebrows furrowed, she looked pensive.

“What?” he asked.

“What happened to you…in the fire? How did you survive?”

The question hit him physically in the chest. All of his thoughts since waking have been about retribution and vengeance. He hadn’t even given much thought to how had he actually survived. However, the more he thought on it, the more he remembered. The images were so vivid that it was as if it were happening in front of him, all over again.

Peter hadn’t realized he was staring off into space until he felt her hand on his knee. He looked up from his coffee and saw her curious eyes on his. He removed her hand and slid a bit from her to the other end of the sofa. Catching the hint, Dominique sat up straight and folded her own hands upon her knees and relaxed her face. She became completely expressionless and waited for his answer.

“It was half luck and half misfortune.” He began.

Peter took another sip and focused on his memories. He could smell the deer Talia had in the oven. He could hear his young cousins and nieces in the living room playing.

“It was a normal evening. We usually came together on Sundays for dinner. That night was no different. The older kids were out, the youngest were playing, and the adults were in the dining room…just chatting, telling stories. Another regular Sunday.

I remember Talia asking me to get more wood for the stove from the basement, and down there is where I saw the hunters. Then a roar from upstairs. The heat was…unlike anything I ever felt. It was all around me, all consuming.

Then I saw them pour the accelerant. I gave chase and killed two of them…but the screams of the little ones. I turned back to try and save whoever I could. You remember the tunnels under the house?”

Dominique nodded. Her face showed no emotions, but he could feel she was angry and horrified. He could also tell she wanted to soothe him, comfort him with her touch. But he also knew she could feel his rave building as he remembered. He hadn’t forgotten how most panthers had strong empathetic gifts.

“I do.” She whispered.

“I used those to get back into the house. It was all ablaze. My family…I tried to save them, but the second floor was…crumbling and melting…I ran back to the basement, through the tunnels that was now a hell scape, and just as I got to the exit…darkness. I didn’t see the light, not really anyway until a while ago.”

“The hunters you killed…”

He made is eyes flash. They were a crystal blue. Dominique didn’t react. She subtly lifted and eyebrow then relaxed her face once more. She looked like a marble statue.

“I had to. I have to destroy them the way they destroyed us. My nurse told me it was an electrical fire, but I saw them, I smelled the lighter fluid and gasoline! I even smelled Kate Argent.”

In his silent rage he hadn’t noticed that she was beside him again. Her hand now resting on his balled fist. He drew blood from his palm. His claws were unsheathed and he was shaking.

“I’ll help you have your retribution, anyway I can.” She said as-a-matter-of-factly.

“I can also assume our Sovereign doesn’t have to know.”

“If I can help it, he’ll never know. Your family was my family as well. Your rage, is mine. If I can give you the satisfaction in assisting you with your vengeance, then I’ll be equally as satisfied.”

He wasn’t sure if she was speaking this way because of the empathy or because she genuinely meant it, but it gave him validation.

He finished his coffee and then took a breath. It felt good recalling what he could. He watched as she cleared away the cups and tidied the kitchen.

Dominique wore a curve hugging long black skirt that accentuated her round hips and behind. She was always very athletically built. She then stopped moving, she rested her hands on the sink and gripped the metal. He heard it give and bend as she squeezed. He went to her. He moved her hair over a shoulder and kissed her cheek from behind.

“Your reaction to this is touching. I had no idea you loved us so much.” He told her.

She turned quickly and clasped his face to pull him in for a kiss. She rested her lips on his while taking a deep inhale. Reluctantly, he wrapped his arms around her waist and held her to him. He reciprocated her kiss, sending his hand to the back of her neck and gently pulling her head back.

“Where’s your bedroom?” he growled in a whisper. 

Dominique gestured behind him with her head and then lifted her up in his arms. He walked them to the bed and laid her on her back. Her dark eyes never left his. She stared silently as he undressed.

She then raised her blouse over her head, exposing the most intricate lace bra he’s ever seen. Peter climbed on top her. Kissing her, licking her neck and collarbone down between her breasts, pulling her bra cups back and away and nipping gently at her nipples. She took a sharp inhale mixed with a moan as he cupped and squeezed her breasts.

He got to his knees and slid her skirt down and off. Her matching lace underwear made his mouth water. He kissed her thigh band as he pulled her underwear down. The muscles in her legs were like that of an Olympic track star. He spread them apart and kneeled between them.

Looking down at her, inhaling her vanilla and cocoa scent ignited the feral wolf who had been dormant for six years.

“Take me.” She said quietly.

He removed his pants then laid upon her. Her legs wrapped around his waist, squeezing him with pleasure. He then took himself in his hand and rubbed the tip in tight circles on her clit. He felt her wetness cover him, the heat radiating from her body as he slid slowly up and down her. She rolled her hips in time with his motions and moaned.

He wanted to devour her! Make her call out for him. Peter slowly entered her, feeling the warm snugness. His body stiffen as she squeezed her walls around him. He almost lost himself inside her at that.

Dominique pulled him more into her, making him slide deeper. She was so tight he could barely stand it. Their eyes met. Hers softened and she kissed him. He slid deeper still until they were completely one and held still. He lifted his head for he felt her breathing growing shallow.

“Take it out on me. Take all of it out on me. Give it to me. Give me all of your anger, all of your passion, all of you! Hurt me! Give it to me!” she growled.

Peter knew it was the pheromones, and he wanted to take her at her word. However, he slid out slow, keeping his eyes on her and slid back in deep and hard, holding himself against her spot. 

Her breath caught in her chest and a look of sadness and pleasure was suspended on her face.

“I don’t know who were these boys you’ve been with, but that’s not how I work. You will have all you ask of me, but at my pace.” He told her in her ear.

Dominique nodded in agreement and went to kiss, but he pulled away. He slid out to the tip, looking her in the eyes. She rolled her hips forward, forcing him back in a bit. He took her right leg on to his shoulder and pumped further inside her, reaching her spot once more. Her chest lifted and a growl erupted as a moan.

Peter laid his full body on her and thrust hard into her spot, making her call to him. Her moans grew into screams. He thrusted in and held his position slowly and hard. 

Her rosettes twinkling in the dim light gave him pause. Dominique was the first panther he'd ever been with and he'd never seen her in that form or her rosettes. They were a beautiful black and gold shimmer.

Peter met her eyes and then kissed her face as he picked up speed. He gripped her leg and pushed harder and deeper into her. 

"Oh my God." He whispered. 

She was so wet and tight he could hardly stand it. However he pumped slowly, harder, deeper. He could tell she want to reciprocate, to move with him, but he had her pinned. He concentrated on her face, the tightness around him, making his own release imminent. 

"Dont stop. Finish in me, make me yours." Dominique cried.

He rested his face in her neck and pumped and thrusted in and out. The familiar tingling and tightening grew in intensity inside him. He released her leg and she promptly wrapped it around his waist. 

"Harder." She whispered. "Don't stop. Don't...stop. please mon cher. Please."

The last plea of pleasure was the finale. A rush of pressure traveled down from his head and out into her. With a hard groan and an extension of fangs he released six years of anguish, six years of rage, and gained clarity...

He blinked back to the present. That was the first time he’d been with her. Peter spent the entire week in Roussillon, laying with her, being with her, devouring her. He got to know the real her in that week, and his authentic self. They kept that secret for almost twenty years now. Together they were so powerful. It was an electrical experience.

These memories proved what he already knew, at his weakest he was still unstoppable. Being imprisoned here stifled him, but he had been imprisoned before, in his mind, and he did more in one spot with limited mobility than he had these past couple decades.

However,  here, in this new prison forced him to use his mind without the handicap of his powers. He just needed opportunity, and with opportunity, he could accomplish all he set out to achieve. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 23. Offended (Eminem)

Derek was actually stunned that Dom got them the opportunity to interrogate the guy. Last night, after he told her about their plans she immediately texted Olsen. He wasn’t completely against it, but he wasn’t all for it either. He also didn’t want Derek there, but that wasn't his call. The man was sent to kill him and meeting his would be assassin could trigger something uncontrollable in Martinez, Olsen told them. Eric however, acquiesced.

They all followed close behind her as she led them through the chambers below HQ. He’s never been to HQ, and below it was like a whole other city. They were in the police station of the underground city and met the ‘chief of police’ outside the bullpen.

“I’ll be giving Agent Stilinski point on this. You can take one other person with you. The rest of us will be listening behind the two way mirror. I’ll also be recording. You have fifteen minutes.” Olsen said.

He stood in the hallway that led to the interrogation rooms. His second, Jacques went into another room and shuffled something metal around then exited moments later.

Eric looked back at Jacques and said something quickly in Dutch, Jacques responded, looked at the group with a slight sneer and exited the hallway.

“Derek. Come with me. I have an idea.” Stiles said with a sneaky smile.

Reluctantly, Derek obliged. Stiles entered first, looking the man in the eye. Derek followed looking stone faced and as intimidating as he could.

Immediately, Stiles noticed the man hadn’t taken his eyes off Derek since he entered. That told him that the man knew exactly who Derek is and how he stared told Stiles how determined he was.

Stiles did very well in the interrogation and analysis sections of his training years ago. He always knew how to read people, it was a natural talent; sometimes too quickly which led to an incomplete analysis of the subject, but now, with formal training, these natural skills were honed and fine tuned.

Eric offered what he could get out of the man to Stiles, but he already knew that the subject didn’t give them anything, and from the looks of him, they tried multiple physical tactics to get him to talk.

Stiles sat to the right of the man, leaving Derek the chair the opposite one, but he stood, eyeing Ramon intensely (so…just looking).

“Good morning Mr. Martinez, I’m Special Agent Stilinski and you obviously know Mr. Hale. I have a few questions for you, if you don’t mind.”

Ramon sneered a busted lip and rolled his blackened eyes away from them. Stiles shuffled the files Eric gave him last night and used his ink pen’s clip to hold them together, he then smiled wide in Ramon Martinez’s face.

“No answer. Okay, I’ll take that as a resounding you-don’t-mind. Well, from what I understand you were hired to kill my friend and his uncle. Why?”

Ramon didn’t answer.

“Okay. Can you tell me who hired you then?”

Ramon continued in silence, staring at the table.

“Yep. More silence. Well, I can see violence and torture reeeaally doesn’t work on you so I’m not going to waste my time or yours on any more of that, but I do have one tactic that might work that Mr. Olsen hadn’t thought of or forgot. You see, Mr. Hale here is one of two True Alphas and I believe his roar can force the answers I want out of you, and if not him, there’s another True Alpha out there, and if that doesn’t work, then there’s your former alpha. Now, this is all just a theory, and at the very least their roars will force you to shift. But, the thing about me is, I love to experiment and my friend Derek here is very accommodating, and so is my other friend, and I’m sure so is Mr. Olsen. So, it’s up to you of you wanna get screamed at and or forced to shift and possibly permanently stay in that shape until one of the alphas scream you back to normal. So, what do you say? Shall we go forward with this experiment or do you want to cooperate?”

“It won’t work.” Ramon said in a horse low voice. “Not with him.”

“What do you mean?” Stiles asked.

“He knows why and so does my employer.”

Ramon stared Derek in the eyes then dropped a glance at the dampener bracelet. Derek took a step back and looked at the double sided mirror. Eric suddenly came to the door, his eyes red and face transformed into the most frightening blond and gray wolf Stiles has ever seen.

Eric rushed in, making a straight line to Ramon Martinez and roared directly over him. The room vibrated violently, Stiles and Derek held their ears for the reverberation rumbled in their eardrums and chest. Stiles closed his eyes and braced himself from the roar. It lasted longer than he expected, but was over quicker than he thought.

His ears rang deep behind his eyes, it felt like, and his chest felt like a weight was lifted off of it, but when he opened his eyes, she saw Derek and Olsen struggling to keep Ramon Martinez from bleeding out. Dominique rushed in moments later. The roar had an effect on her as well, her face was shifting back from her panther form. Her eyes were still glowing, but her spots were fading and her fangs shrinking back as she held on to Ramon’s head.

Stiles was dizzy, and off balance and couldn’t hear the commotion. His mind was slow to register the images it was interpreting, but his instincts knew something bad was happening. He looked down and around and saw blood spatter consistent with a wound to the neck of a person who was alive when it was inflicted.

Scott soon came to his side. His face was also shifted to his wolf. Scott lifted Stiles up from under his arms and pulled him out of the room. He felt as if the world was yanked from under him and spun. Looking back as Scott pulled him out of the interrogation room, he saw Eric pull something out of Ramon’s neck and the whites of Ramon’s eyes as they rolled up. Now, Stiles’ brain fully understood what was happening and the dizziness he was feeling slowly dissipated. The ringing gradually died down to a tinging and the sounds of the commotion grew around him.

“He’s dead! He…he…he…he killed himself.” He heard Dominique stammering.

Derek stood next to Dominique as she let go of Ramon’s head. It dropped as if his neck were overcooked spaghetti. Blood oozed out of the small hole in the side of his neck. His heart must have had stopped since it wasn’t pumping out blood from the hole anymore. He looked over at Olsen. His black suit looked shiny in places where the blood stuck to it. His pale face and hair was speckled and smeared with the red ichor. He looked like a Viking who just finished a bloody raid.

Derek then looked back at Dom. Her black blazer and red shirt was plastered to her torso, absolutely drenched in shining blood. He then remembered Stiles. He looked at the door and saw Scott had him in the hallway. Stiles was still dazed from the monstrous roar from Olsen. He looked down at himself. His once white tee shirt was now dyed red and sticky.

“What the fuck?” Malia called from the hallway.

Instinctively, Derek went to Dom and held her. Her eyes had dimmed from the gold to her normal dark brown. Her face was painted with Ramon’s blood and her curly bun was flattened by the weight of the blood.

“Why is there so much?” Scott asked from the hall.

“Because half of the pen went through his neck. I…I think you were on to something there Stilinski. He would have told me with the roar, but he was obviously more afraid of his employer than of me.” Olsen said. “Despite all this, today much was learned. However…nothing, at the same time. We need to capture more of these people. Good thinking Stilinski.” Eric said, looking around the room and at Stiles.

“Now what? What’s the next move?” Scott asked.

“We flush out another one.” Derek answered.

“You mean use you as bait? Non! Hell no!” Dominique protested.

“Not me.”

He looked her in the eyes and searched them for the answer he knew she already knew.

“You’d put your uncle in danger?” Eric asked.

“You have a better idea? He’d just as well do the same to me.”

“No. I’ll have neither of you as bait. It’s too sloppy. These people are desperate. They’ll try again. They haven’t now because they’re plotting their next move and we need not assist them. There’s a better way, another way.” Eric said.

“He’s right. If I were this person I’d try and separate you two, catch Derek or Peter alone then strike. The window for that though is closing. They’ll definitely try before the ball, we just have to be ready.” Stiles said.

Derek looked back and forth between Dom and Stiles. He could see she was in agreement with him.

“That’s not a bad assumption, Stilinski. Not bad at all. However, I want to be proactive. Martinez ending himself tells me that this…whole operation is inside. Someone in the Legion is doing this. Ramon was sent because as former security, he knew the layout of every building and personal home of The Legion. That tells me whomever hired him is one of the counselors.”

This is what Derek and Dominique have been saying! It’s an inside job. He looked at her and spoke with his eyes, he wanted to talk to her in private.

“There’s facilities above. You can clean up there, just be careful of the floors, I just had those put down.” Dominique said walking to the elevator.

Derek looked back at Eric. He was on his phone calling someone.

“Go, I have to get this body out of here and clean.” He told Derek.

“Yeah, I’m coming too. This blood is starting to get cold.” Added Stiles.

They rode in silence in the elevator until they reached the first level. HQ was closed for the day and it looked like an abandoned office building. Once on the third floor Stiles pulled Derek’s arms wanting to speak to him.

“You know who’s doing this, don’t you?” Stiles asked.

Derek looked back for Dom, she had turned a corner and the sounds of a shower sounded in the distance. He looked back at Stiles and sighed. He’s been around Stiles long enough to know how to read his faces.

“Originally, I thought it could be something…someone else. But, the more this develops, the more all this evolves, the more I see familiar things, the more my mind is changing to them. You see it fits their MO too? I really had a different idea of who it was a few days ago. I was positive it was someone else, but this…this looks all too familiar.”

“Do you want me to get ahold of Argent? You know he’s still hunting her.”

“Yeah, but keep it close.”

“This definitely looks like her…the organization of it all, the way it’s structured. You uhh, haven’t told her, have you?” Stiles said in a hushed voice.

“No. Not yet anyway.” Derek replied lowly.

“You need to tell her.”

“I know. I just…”

“Don’t want it to be Kate, yeah…I get it. Alright, we’ll talk about it later.”

“Yeah, see you later.”

Derek went to where he saw Dom go, Stiles disappeared into another locker room across from him. The facility was like a country club. Custom grippy floors, fancy towels and robes and the floral scent of a fancy soap wafted with the steam rising far within the showers. He found her standing next to a stone bench, unbuttoning her blouse and removing the tie that held up her hair. He stood behind her and pulled her in to him. She stopped moving and sighed in his arms, resting against his body.

Dom turned to face him and looked in his eyes, almost sadly. He could feel she was scared. She trembled in his arms.

“God, I’m cold.” She said.

He had to laugh at that. Her skin was always warm, almost hot when he held her, even now, she felt like she was fresh out of the dryer.

She stepped back and stared lovingly in his eyes. Even splattered with gore, she was so beautiful. He slid her blouse back and off, unbuttoned her slacks and kneeled to pull them down. Her thighs were completely unscathed. He kissed them, squeezing her behind as he did so. She then clasped his head and gently pulled him up to stand. With dexterous fingers she raised his shirt over his head and tossed the soggy mess into the shower. She then undid his jeans and slid them down with his boxers, kissing his stomach and chest on the way up.

Though they were covered in sticky cold blood, this was the most intimate moment he’s ever shared with someone. He unhooked her bra and then slid her panties off. He wanted to see her. The sun shown through textured windows like a multitude of spotlights. It was partly cloudy out and when a cloud covered the sun, the pristine white and gold shower covered the room in dim gray gold film. Shadows covered her, only revealing the whites of her eyes. Ever otherworldly.

Derek pinned her against the porcelain wall and allowed the shower to drench them and rinse the coagulation off. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back. The water filled her curls, expanding and elongating them. Closing his own eyes, he felt her hands on his torso. She was assisting the blood down. Her fingers then wrapped around the length of him. Derek sighed softly as she moved up and down ever so slowly.

That new, but familiar heat rose from her touch and throughout his body. He framed her body with his hands. The pleasure was weakening the strength in his legs. With her other hand she wiped and massaged the blood off his neck and chest. She then kissed his throat and wrapped her free arm around his neck.

“Oh my fucking God.” He groaned resting his forehead against hers.

Dom then let him go and began lathering a towel that was in a ceramic cubby on side of them. She then washed his neck and gently scrubbed down his shoulders, chest and waist.

The water below began turning a bright red as the blood melted down him. He looked down at her as she cleaned him with such care. Her eyes were intense with concentration and she pursed her lips as she washed him. The washcloth was soon hot pink all over, so she rinsed it and reached for another then lathered it. Dom then began cleaning below his waist. Feeling the softness of the towel and the pressure of her hands he felt like a thermometer ready to burst!

She then dropped the towel and pushed him back to get under the shower head. She added some shampoo to her hands and then washed his hair.

So much love and yearning covered and soothe him as the water cleaned and removed the past hour, the past week, the past fifteen years from him. He felt her hands guide the soap down his body and her lips on his chest. Dom pecked softly, licking and sucking as she moved across his chest.

He then reached for the last washcloth and lathered it up, all without taking his eyes off her. Her face was smeared and her neck was speckled so he began there. She closed her eyes and concentrated on his touch. More blood pooled and swirled in the bottom of the shower as he moved to her torso. Her soap covered breasts tantalized him. He scrubbed in soft circles on them, staring back and forth between them and her eyes.

“Kiss me.” She said softly.

Derek dropped the towel and pulled her into him and kissed her under the water. The feeling of her warmth and the softness of her breasts against his chest began the fireworks he had felt the other day.. He fought the frenzy building inside him. He wanted to savor this moment. Take in all the romance and seduction, but every time they were this close, it became more and more difficult to maintain control.

He slipped his arms around her waist and held her tight. Dom swooned against him, moaning softly as a song as she kissed his lips. Her hands went up into his hair and she gently clawed his scalp, sending goosebumps down his body. Derek then slid a hand between her legs and rubbed the warm flesh that responded to his touch.

Dominique groaned softly into his neck. He rubbed back and forth, making her lose her breath. He then pinned her against the wall, taking her out of the water.

“Derek…mon amour.” She whined softly.

“I know. I know, baby.” He whispered, rubbing faster.

Her moans grew into soft whimpers. He felt all of his blood rush between his legs, filling himself with weight. She wrapped a leg and her arms around him, rocking her hips in motion with his hands. He felt her warm wet on his fingers and her breathing on his neck quicken.

“I…I’m almost there…my love.” She whimpered.

“Don’t scream. Stiles isn’t far.” He whispered in her ear with a smile.

“Then you’d better stop…I don’t know how not to.” She said smiling back.

He obliged with a nod and took a half step back, smirking seductively.

She washed the caking blood out her hair and then turned the shower off. There were fluffy black robes in a cedar closet along with larger towels to dry off. Dom led them to another part of the spa like space and they sat on a marble bench that immediately warmed beneath them.

“Dom…I have a theory and I want to tell you, but it seems farfetched and yet makes so much sense.”

“This is not Kate Argent.”

“How did you know what I was going to say?”

“Super hearing.”

“Oh.”

“Uhhh, is it okay to come in?” Stiles’ voice called.

“Yeah, we’re towards the back right.” Derek answered.

Soon Stiles entered wearing the same fluffy black robe and sat beside Derek.

“Oh my freaking God, this place. Is this bench warming my ass!?”

He watched humorously as Stiles moved about the bench gleefully.

“Did you tell?” Stiles finally asked.

“He did. And it’s not her. After we’re dressed, meet me at La Maison…I want to show you something.

Almost two hours after the bloody interrogation, Stiles arrived at the compound. She and Derek sat on the patio. Dominique could tell he was beside himself, but willing to wait for the information. She sipped her tea and watched him in the sunlight. His dark hair shined in the sun, his salt and pepper beard had grown out more in the past two weeks. He seemed distinguished with the mix. She touched his hand that rested on the table. He turned to her from his staring at the view of the city and the glittering water.

“You’re okay?” she asked.

“Worried.”

“Dare I ask what about?”

“It’s the same ol’ same ol’. It’s just more…more without my powers, you know.”

“The peril seems more perilous.”

“Yes.”

The sounds of her SUV pulling up around the house paused their conversation. She led them around the house and to the driveway. Stiles was already inside and Henrí held the door open for her. As she was about to climb in, he touched her shoulder.

“Madame. May we speak? Privately?”

She looked back at Derek who shrugged his shoulders and climbed in the SUV. He led her a few feet away from them.

“Are we sure about this…human? We are sharing too many sensitive secrets with him. It makes me uneasy, Madame.” Henrí said in Creole.

“I understand your concern. I have the same, but Eric reassured me of his confidence in Agent Stilinski.”

“We’ve never had a human… andedan vout la.” (inside the vault)

“No, we haven’t, but this…is very important.”

“To you? Or to them?”

“What kind of question is that?”

Dominique was genuinely upset at Henrí’s audacity. She thought she was pass all this elder questioning her judgment shit.

“May I speak plainly, Madame?”

“Bien sûr.”

“Ever since this man showed up, you haven’t been yourself. You are allowing too many liberties to those…etranje.” (outsiders)

Dominique felt her blood boil. She kept her rising anger from her face and body language, but she took a moment to keep if from being audible in her voice.

“Are you talking about Derek Hale or the human?”

“Both.”

“Henrí, where is this animosity coming from? You do know Derek is a Protector, don’t you?”

“I know he’s a kriminèl.” (Criminal)

Dominique was completely taken aback. She no longer had control over her expression. Her eyes widened with disbelief.

“Henrí, you are dismissed for the day. Á bientôt.” (see you soon)

Henrí bowed his head. Dominique then instructed Derek and Stiles out of the SUV. Henrí climbed in the driver seat and drove away.

“What’s that about?” Stiles asked.

“He overstepped, and is now a suspect as well.” She answered “We’ll, take my car. It’s in the garage.”

Before pulling off, she texted Eric, letting him know they were on their way to The Vault. He called seconds later. Dominique answered him via the car’s Bluetooth.

“I have to stay with Peter. His stuffs arrived. However your father agreed to take my place. He’s on his way now. Do you need me?” Eric explained.

Derek and Stiles shook their heads no quickly.

“No, I have it. I just wanted you to know…in case. Is everything okay with Peter?” she asked as a precaution.

“Nothing I can’t handle.”

“Très bien. I’ll talk to you soon.”

“What was that about?” Stiles asked from the back after Dominique had hung up.

“It could be anything. Eric is a perfectionist.” She lied.

Something had happened or was happening and he didn’t want to say with Stiles and Derek within earshot. However, she knows (or hopes) he’ll tell her soon.

Dominique glanced over to Derek. His strongest of emotions he was currently feeling was concern.

She dove them south west, an hour or so outside of Pétion-Ville. The Vault was in between and under Fort Jacques and Fort Alexandre. She would have to park her car in the tourist parking lot of the historical sites and then they would have to travel on foot a bit. The forts were in thick woods on top of beautiful mountainous hills. The land is a bit uneven and the forts were, in some areas in a state of disrepair, but underground was protected and reinforced just as The Library.

Derek followed silently behind Dom. The air was cool yet thick in the lush mountains. He occasionally looked back and out every few yards to see the stunning view as they climbed higher. He even started picturing a life out here. Everything, everywhere blended seamlessly with the old world of St. Domingue and modern day Haiti. Evidence of the Revolution was all about, and the modern proof of it’s success seemed to be a part instead of set a part.

Soon, a little later in the afternoon and further away from civilization, he noticed the woods became more jungle like and the stony ground grew soft and green with grass and earth. The air was sweet with the lush greenery surrounding them. He felt at home here, comfortable. Derek loved being out in nature and this, was heaven to for him.

“Dominique…how much further? I feel like I’m about to sweat into the ground.” Stiles groaned like a child.

“Another mile or so.”

“Anoth…mil…okay.”

“We can take a break if you wish.”

Stiles immediately collapsed face up on to a large stone and attempted to catch his gasping breath. Derek sat beside him and patted his forehead.

From where they sat, he had a slightly obscure view of the forts and the neighborhoods surrounding it. They looked like model figures at this elevation. Everything was quiet and peaceful. A cool spring breeze wafted through the trees and across his face. In that moment, he wished for his powers. He wanted to smell and see everything more keenly. He even wanted to shift and take a run. Those feelings made the bracelet trigger a small static feeling shock. His wrist itched and a mosquito bite like sensation followed. At least I know for certain it works. He thought.

He then looked over at Dominique. She was leaning against a tree and looking off into the distance. Sunlight that was scattered through the trees struck her face and her skin absolutely glowed. She looked deep in thought, concentrating on inside her head rather than the view at which she stared.

“So…can you tell us where you’re taking us…you know…since we’re definitely out of earshot of civilization.” Stiles asked.

“We’re never completely out of earshot.” She answered, not turning from the view.

“Oh.”

“But. I will tell you that it’s proof.”

“Oh. So a totally not vague or clandestine location, cool.”

“Of course.”

“Well, if it’s not who we think it is, do you have an idea of who it could be?”

“I have several, but there’s no validity to my assumptions. They are, just that, assumptions. But! What we all agree on is that this is personal. That should narrow it down.”

“It should. But for us, those six years were hell! I’m not sure we didn’t leave any stone completely unturned. Everything we did, we did when we were kids and mostly grasping at any straws that’ll help us survive. So, this hypothetical list is hypothetically long as fuck.” Stiles said with some seriousness.

“He’s right. There were so many half measures taken because of lack of information, but we…they did the best they could with what they had. So it is safe to assume this, whoever this is, is someone or something we’ve encountered before. There’s too many tells. It’s so familiar, this feeling of being watched.”

“Hunted.” Stiles added.

“Yes.” Derek agreed.

Derek stared at her a moment, attempting to read that ever stoic face. It hurt him to know she was so frighteningly good at hiding. However, he was ever learning. Her eyes always gave her away. The moment they did was so fleeting that if one weren’t looking for it they’d surely miss it, and he didn’t miss it this time. Dom was unsure herself. He didn’t say anything, he just watched.

“Come. We’re losing daylight. The deeper we go, the less light we’ll have.”

Derek shot up and grabbed Stiles’ arm to help him up. They soon traveled higher. He could tell because the ground suddenly and dramatically became steeper. He even felt woozy from the elevation. He pushed on, staying as close to Dominique as he could. The woods grew thicker and darker, drowning out the afternoon sun; it would be easy to get separated. Every few minutes or so he looked back for Stiles and made sure he was still behind him.

About another twenty minutes or so, they stopped. Dominique stood, smelling the air. Derek saw her face twisted in a grimace.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Oh, of course you don’t smell it.” She said almost sadly.

“What…? What do you smell?” Stiles asked, gasping for air.

“Rot. Musk. Death. Either something very big died around here, or…something else entirely is going on.”

She spoke something else in a whisper. Derek could barely make out the concern on her face. He grew a little worried himself. He watched as she sniffed around, making a rectangular perimeter. He and Stiles followed behind until she came up to the mouth of a small cave. The smell was faint, but he now understood what she meant.

“I can’t really tell, but this smells like it’s…intentional.” He said.

“You got that too! Someone was here. Wait for me.”

Dominique then lowered to her belly and crawled into the cave. He was instantly taken aback. He was also extremely worried.

“I hope this is not where she wanted to take us.” Stiles said, finally catching most of his breath.

“I think it is.”

“So what’s going on? What’s intentional about this funky smell?”

“It’s an old masking trick. Someone was here and they’ve masked their scent with a dead animal and or the musk of another to fool Dominique or other members of Legion.”

“If that’s the case, should we be standing out in the open like this?”

“Absolutely not. But if we follow, the smell is just gonna get worse.”

“I’ll take a bad smell over a bullet to the head.”

“Right. Lets go.”

Derek couldn’t scent Dom, but he could still track. Some years ago, Argent and Braden taught him how to track as a human would. He kept that knowledge and even refined it. Now he used it to track Dom in a cold dark cave.

“Holy shit! You weren’t kidding.” Stiles protested.

They had fully entered the cave. It was tight and freezing. The rocky floor sloped dramatically down where he saw Dom. She was bathed in a dim blue glow. She stood still, in shock it seemed.

“Careful. The ground is really smooth. Don’t slip.”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Stiles misstep behind him and sent them both sliding sideways down just a few feet from Dom. She turned in a hurried motion and helped them up.

“Are you two okay?” she asked sadly.

“Yeah, yeah we’re good. But that smell. God! It’s like burnt broccoli, wet dog, and…” Stiles answered

“Rot.”

“Yeah.”

Derek came beside her and saw what she had been staring at. Beyond the narrow walkway that stood a few feet from them he saw the cave open up into a larger room. He also saw what was emitting the blue glow. It was over a hundred glowing tubes.

“What is this?” he asked Dominique.

“Our actual prison. Our maximum security prison where we keep the worst of the worst. They’re in suspended animation. Some will never wake, and some will wake after we are long dead. For decades, The Legion has been trying to find a solution against capital punishment; this technology was brought about in the 60s and implemented in the 80s. There are a few dozen prisoners here, alive but just barely.”

Dominique went ahead of him and squeezed through the walkway. He and Stiles reluctantly followed. Once on the other side the floor became metallic and the room expanded yards beyond in the dark.

However just mere feet from him was an empty glass tube. Condensation was fading from the glass. He could see the streaks and drips as he stepped closer. It was all so fascinating, yet gave him a feeling of dread deep inside his belly. He touched the glass with one hand. It was ice cold. This was where the cold all over the cave was emanating from.

Derek looked around at the tube directly to the left and saw a person, suspended in an invisible ice. Their face was in wolf form and they looked as though they were sleeping. He saw a digital plaque just at the base of the and read the information.

“Walls, Sean. ’99-'44” it read.

Below that was the crime.

“Familicide.” He spoke aloud.

The foreboding rose to the surface. He went back to the empty tube, where Dom was in obvious shock and anger. He then read the plaque.

“Argent, Katherine.”

Derek's heart felt like it sank out of his body! A weakening sensation flooded his body. His legs almost gave way. Luckily, Dom was beside him. She touched his arm, snapping him from inside his mind.

“How?” she gasped silently.

“How what?” he heard Stiles ask from behind them.

“How did she get out?! How long was she even here, Dom? Were you ever going to tell me?!”

He was surprised himself at the amount of anger that carried out with those questions. She turned to him, seemingly equally as angry. However, she didn’t answer. Dom just nudged him aside and began typing on the digital plaque. He looked at her, staring daggers if he could. He felt his anger spread throughout his body and into his balled fists. The bracelet he wore suddenly reminded him of what he was doing instinctively.

Walking away, he went to the nearest empty wall and relaxed his forehead against it. He took several deep breaths against its cool surface. He also noticed, when around Dominique, he felt ALL of his emotions more intensely. She was chemically enhancing him somehow, it had to be her. He knew, but it was difficult, ever more so, to control himself.

“Five years!?” he heard Stiles all but yell. “Who has authorization in here?” he continued.

“Just me, now.”

They grew quiet. Derek turned to them and saw them staring angrily at one another. Dom stood straight and took a step closer to him, threatening him with her eyes and posture.

“If you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking, get it out of your fucking mind…right now!” she said in a growling whisper.

Stiles gulped in fear, but didn’t back down. With sweat on his brow, he stood just as tall and looked her in the eyes.

“I think you’re whole organization is incompetent. And the past two weeks reflects that.”

“I see.”

He saw as Dom's rosettes appeared from her face and down her neck, arms then legs. Her claws elongated and her eyes glowed gold. He came to her side and waffled his hand in her paw. She immediately broke eye contact with Stiles and slowly returned to her human shape.

“Clearly, this was an inside operation and this evidence narrows it down to the counselors. They are the only ones who know of this prison.” Dominique said, calming herself.

“And one of them wants Peter and I out of the way.” He added.

“Why you two specifically?” Stiles asked.

“I don’t know yet, but I intend to find out.” Dom said with a growl emanating from her chest.

“How!? How could this happen without my knowledge!?” Dominique growled lowly.

She then stormed off towards the entrance. Derek stared up at the empty tube, angrily. He knew she had something to do with all of this. Her style was all over it. The stalking, the hunting, but he knew someone else was commanding. She usually would have taunted him by now, but she hasn’t even shown her face. She was doing someone else’s dirty work.

Turning his back and following Dom, he smelled the musky odor now. It reminded him of a bear or the scent that builds when a shifter has been in their second nature for a long while. He made a mental note as they climbed back to the surface.

Dominique paced outside the cave’s entrance, growling her words in French. Derek didn’t know she could even sound like that. Her voice had a panthers vibrato. It was unsettling. He took her hands once more and paused her. Her eyes glistened with pending tears.

“I’m so sorry I failed you mon amour. This…this is on me.” She croaked.

He pulled her in and held her tightly to him. She didn’t cry, but she trembled against him as if she were on the verge. Stiles soon appeared and met his eyes. His cheeks flushed pink as he came towards them.

“Dominique, uhh, look…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap back there. You didn’t deserve that and there’s no excuse for it. Forgive me.”

She lifted her head, and looked Stiles in the eyes. Derek released her. She stepped chest to chest with Stiles.

“You are an honorary member of The Legion, you know that, right?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Bien. Just remember then, you are bound by the same laws as all my subjects.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Okay. Lets go find these sons of bitches.”

They were heading back to La Maison. He drove for Dominique and was contemplating on telling Eric or not and was still very upset with Stiles for stepping to her. Stiles brought up the theory that Eric himself could have released her…and Dom agreed, reluctantly.

“You know what else I just thought about?” Stiles said softly.

“What?” Dom asked, turning to him from the front seat.

“That smell. I didn’t know that was something that can be done. I assume most shifters know about that masking trick?”

“I didn’t, not until I was an adult. It was taught to me.” Derek answered.

“By who?” Stiles asked

“Peter.”

“Then that begs the question, who else knows. This is definitely looking like it could be a counselor. But why Kate? Why take her?”

“I’m on ther verge of calling an emergency meeting, but I don’t want to tip the culprit off. However, I need to get to the bottom of this.”

“How long do you think she’s been out?” Derek asked.

“Two months. The readings on her vitals haven’t been updated in two months.”

“Okay, so my next question. Has any counselor come and gone since then?” Stiles asked.

“Just one.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24. DON’T TRUST ANYONE ($uicide Boy$ & Travis Barker)

Silently another two weeks passed. Derek was rife with anxiety. He tried to hide if from Eli when they finally had a chance to chat. He missed his son terribly and worried about him every waking second, however, he knew the safest place for him was Baton Rouge, but every time he thought about the distance and the new player of this deadly game, he panicked. He, Dom, and Stiles agreed to keep what they learned two weeks ago amongst the three of them. He knew Stiles was dying to tell Scott, but they all agreed he didn’t need that on his plate until they found Kate or the aptly named “Puppetmaster”. They haven’t even told Emmanuel and Derek recognized those fatherly instincts whenever Emmanuel came over.

Derek saw in Emmanuel’s eyes how he really felt every time Dom danced or dodged certain questions. Emmanuel never pried or pushed, but he knew something was up. On top of all of this, the ball was just another week away. If anything were to go down it would some time next week or the day of. Derek never forgot Kate’s appetite for chaos. He knew she would want to do the most damage with them all together.

Since leaving the prison, he and Dom refined their plan to remove his dampener. Now that they unequivocally suspected Eric, neither one of them trusted him to use it responsibly or, for all they knew, he put a failsafe in it that would kill he and Peter at a push of a button. Derek still trusted Dom with all his heart; he never did well with electricity, but panthers thrived in it. However too much could kill even them and neither he nor Dom knew the voltage in this stylish death machine.

He also kept to himself in La Maison since leaving the underground prison. Knowing The Legion had a place like this didn’t sit right with him. It felt…inhumane. He understood dangerous beings, like Kate, needed to be somewhere where they couldn’t inflict any more damage or pain, but suspended animation in an underground prison? From what he understood, the technology wasn’t perfect in the regular world, but The Legion clearly had it figured out, because Kate was alive and somewhere out there with the person who released her.

He was also, everyday losing control of his wolf. The dampener’s ability to silence his wolf was inconsistent. And as they neared the full moon, his wolf fought to the surface. Being around Dom made it more difficult. His second nature was more primal, feral around her. Whenever they were intimate he found himself fighting for control. His wolf wanted to claim her, mark her as his, and tear her apart. To keep from doing the unthinkable, he stayed away. However his humanity craved her, he needed to be near her, her touch always brought him back.

Derek had slept in his bedroom on the second floor. He missed her warmth at night. Just roughly two week in her arms was all it took to make him accustomed to this level of comfort. He hadn’t seen her face in two days and now he missed her smile, those dark eyes. She had been in her office, down the hall, all morning…so close.

Dominique has been avoiding The Legion for as long as she could. Knowing there was a coup and not knowing who was in it made her uneasy. She took meetings from her home computer via digital meetings and her stomach was queasy.

Stiles was to devise a plan for the offensive, but even this had him shaken. She gave him leeway to explore both sides of the island. To make it inconspicuous, he made it seem as though he, Scott, and Liam were tourists, which, for all intents and purposes, they were. He had took them to the Dominican Republic ‘on a boys trip’ for the week, but was actually doing reconnaissance and looking out for anything Legion.

It was also killing her to leave Alice in the dark, but it was for her own safety, Dominique decided against telling her…and if she had to admit it to herself, she didn’t rule her best friend completely out either.

As of now, she sat looking over maps of Hispaniola for possible places Kate and the Puppetmaster could be hiding. Derek gave her insight on how the Argents use to operate back when they hunted in Beacon Hills. For that very reason alone, they were always on The Legion’s radar. Dominique read the few available stories they had on the Argents. She was thoroughly impressed, if she were being honest. They were a miraculous family and they have been for over two centuries. They were an old family with great organizational skills. However, there was only one pure blood Argent left. Derek called the lone Argent yesterday, but with no response.

“Fuck.” She sighed quietly.

The map she currently perused was for tourists. She circled possible places outside the population and emailed it to Stiles. It was just inconspicuous enough that if he pulled it out in front of Scott, he’ll think it was places to visit.

“I just got off the phone with Argent. He finally got back to me. I told him everything. He’s gonna stop in Baton Rouge and discreetly check in on Eli then fly here. Do you have a clandestine location for him?” Derek asked, standing outside her office.

He’s been distant from her these past weeks, and with good reason, she believed. She gave him the space he desired and would be here when he was ready to be close once again. They hadn’t even kissed or touched since before seeing the prison.

“I do. I’ll text you the location and you can send it to him.”

“Thanks.”

She turned back to her laptop. She also noticed, from her peripheral, he hadn’t left her door. She was so afraid to look at him, at risk of pushing him away further….but mostly seeing the disdain he felt at the prison in his emerald green eyes. She didn’t want him to leave either, she wanted him to stay, be near, kiss her…make love to her. The nearing Equinox had her on fire! She yearned for him! Hungered for him, but she exercised restraint.

“Oh. The tailor will be here at two. Is that okay?” she asked, turning to him.

He nodded slow, keeping his eyes on her.

“Yeah, that’s fine. Thank you.”

Dominique nodded back then sighed. Were they becoming this couple? He seemed to have something on his mind for he remained in the door, arms akimbo.

“Is this what we’ve become? Only a month in and we’ve been distant from one another for more than half of it.”

He sighed heavily and rubbed his beard then entered her office. There were two brown art deco chairs in front of her desk, but he sat on the edge of it to her right. His scent almost instantly drove her mad!

“We didn’t even have our special night, huh?” he said with a sad smile.

“No, we did not. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about Kate.”

“You’ve apologized enough, I’m sorry I’ve been…in a funk, I guess.”

“A funk? Je ne comprends pas ce que-est” (I don’t understand what that is.)

“Umm, distant. Off…not myself.”

“I see.”

“Ever since the installation of this dampener, my whole….bodily system’s been off. It’s like, I’ve lost control over my faculties.”

“You have though.”

“I know, but it feels more than that, like…more random and all over the place.”

She understood. Dominique touched the top of his thigh. It was against her arm when he initially sat and now she gave it a gentle squeeze, feeling his muscles and wanting to taste them.

“I understand.” She replied as she stood.

She went in for a kiss, but he abruptly turned his head away. With a shock Dominique snatched her hand from his thigh and turned away herself.

“I see.” She added sadly.

“I’m…just not ready for affection, just yet.” Derek replied, now looking down.

“Very well, when you’re ready. Umm, after the tailor leaves I have to go to the ballroom. Would you like to accompany me or stay?”

“Uhh, nah. I think I’ll hang out here.”

“Oh…oui. Bien.”

With a sudden bout of nervousness she closed her laptop and exited her own office. Dominique fought every fiber in her to not run or walk quickly off…or look back.

It was after 1pm and Derek sat in his bedroom window, looking out at the driveway. He stayed in the shadows and kept the curtains drawn enough to deter anyone from trying anything. The security men looked like black pinpoints, moving steadily about the hilly landscape of La Maison. Having something to distract him calmed his wolf.

It was no small feat that he hadn’t ripped Dom or anyone else to shreds. For days he’s constantly tried the techniques he taught Scott years ago, to no avail. There were times he caught himself in the mirror and would see the red glow of his eyes. The dampener hadn’t gone off or given him the promised shock, but he was shocked regardless.

With issues like this he would turn to Peter who was always, if not completely, knowledgeable about things like this. And now he can’t turn to him. Derek even wondered if his uncle was going through any similar feelings.

He took lunch in his room, away from Dominique who spent her time just a couple of meters or so down the hall in her office. This self inflicted chasm between them was eating away at him. Even without his supernatural gifts he could smell her and her scent was intoxicating, making him drunk and uncontrollable in instances. He knew she might have been translating this distance as a punishment for the underground cave prison, but he was honestly passed that. The wolf, the angry alpha who saw just the name of the women who hurt him the most was beyond livid.

Derek felt the energy his wolf wanted to expel every time he felt any kind of emotions with any amount of elevation. That evening after the prison, Dom came to him to apologize and the alpha wanted to tear her head off. He fought it though, so much so it gave him a migraine. He pushed her away as gently as he could muster and hid away ever since.

Two days after that, she tried to touch his hand and his wolf barked inside. Outward, he snatched his hand away and once again ran and hid. Now that the full moon was approaching he felt as he did when he was a child and had to endure his first. Laura and Peter was there, coaching him weeks before. He had never felt such pain, and disappointment…

It was the evening of his first full moon. He had just turned twelve and all day he could feel the difference in his body. If he were honest, since he turned nine he felt the difference, but only subtly every day until his twelfth birthday. He was walking home from basketball practice and was taking his short cut through the woods. Derek could smell and hear everything off and on all day. His senses ran amok inconsistently. At school he smelled everyone and everything and the sounds of their laughter and anger…even his schoolmate’s private moments screamed in his head. Today, it was worse, loudly inconsistently off and on.

Now, as he walked through the darkening woods, the sounds of a rabbit scurrying around near the house rang and pinged in his ears so hard it made his eyes water. There was a few minutes of peace as he walked. He had stopped thinking a while and all was ‘normal’…for a while.

He had to sit a moment. Gather himself. He was breathing too hard and becoming angry for no reason. Derek sat against a tree on his basketball and took several slow deep breaths. They helped, they’ve been helping all week, but today, just a few minutes ago, the other him grew louder and cried to break out. He always knew, was always conscious, always heard his wolf, but tonight he was going to meet it.

He wasn’t afraid until the walk home. Peter’s been at his side, more so as of the past few days, but it was rough acting upon his instructions. His mother noticed and even bestowed some wisdom, but it’s different applying it. It’s different trying to maintain normalcy when you know you’re life is drastically changing by the second!

“I see it’s already beginning. I don’t remember if I told you, but it’s different for all of us, the change. Some of us are just born shifting and ready, the rest of us, soon as we’re old enough to walk, shift. Then, there’s some of us who blossom. You, my dear nephew are blossoming.” He heard Peter say somewhere behind him.

“What were you?” Derek asked.

“A bit of a blossomer and a born shifter. I think your grandfather said I was five or six the first time I shifted. Come on, let’s get you home.”

“What about mom?”

“Ah. Well, your mother was always the prodigy. She was one of those who came out ready.”

“Jealous?” Derek chortled.

“Hardly. I have skills that your mother does not. I’m…an unique blossom.”

“Oh. Cool, I guess.”

Peter helped him up and followed close behind him. He felt a bit better after the brief talk and the more he walked. The cool brushed his face, calming him. Even his uncle’s presence seemed to have a calming effect. Peter was a welcomed, if not temporary, distraction.

His home was rising over the trees and into the afternoon’s clear purple sky. Everything finally felt as though it evened out. His sense of smell was under his command, and he smelled dinner. He could even smell his family all of them, individually.

They made it home, entering through the backdoor. His mother was at the stove with his father, preparing his favorite. The spices delightfully stung his nose and the heat of the kitchen smothered him with warmth, but the soft and comforting touch of his mother’s hand on his cheek anchored him.

“Don’t be nervous. This is a celebration.” His mother said sweetly, then kissed his forehead.

His father then came beside her. He couldn’t shift, but he understood. He was one of a few born Were but couldn’t shift. So he’s seen many of full moon christenings, but never had his own. Looking at his father and knowing that bit of information, Derek wasn’t sure if he envied or pitied him. He guessed he’d find out soon enough.

As the night grew darker, he felt the change come upon him. After dinner they had moved to the back of the house. Extended family had came, even Emmanuel. The energy was exhilarating. He not only could feel the moon’s pull, but the pull of the energies from his family. His mother made them gather around, she in the center of the circle and facing him as she spoke. Talia’s voice was always so musical to him. She had the perfect pitch, tone, and vibrato that he’ll never forget.

She rallied her pack and told them to concentrate all their strength and guidance on him. Derek looked in his family’s eyes. His sisters, his uncle, his father, and instantly felt proud. He felt he could do this.

“Tonight, we celebrate my son. My only boy. Tonight, Derek Hale, you meet your Lobo, your wolf. Tonight, my son you’ll officially join Pack Hale and tonight, we run with you, hunt with you, we see you, and we’ll protect you. This is my vow, this is our vow as pack. Welcome my son.”

The moon was now over the house like a large silver ball, beckoning all of them. He felt his flesh grow hot and tight all over, as if it were shrinking all around him. Derek felt as though he didn’t want to be in his skin anymore and it was making him angry! He tore himself from his human skin, from his humanity and observed as his claws sprouted from his fingernails. He felt his face itch and burn as fur grew from his jaws, and he saw the night as if it were the day as his face became like a wolf.

His mother was fully shifted into a large black wolf with red eyes, Laura’s and Peter’s face had changed as his and his father and Emmanuel stood back, beaming with pride. The anger subsided and now he wanted to run, to be free, and to hunt!

A warm hand on his back guided him out of his reverie. The scent of warm vanilla and cocoa surrounded him. He turned to see Dom smiling with her lips. She was in her usual tank top and sweats, but was absolutely breathtaking.

“What?” she asked.

“I think I’ve gotten some enlightenment.”

“Oh…well, the tailor just arrived. Are you ready?”

“Yeah. I am.”

He was actually starting to feel at home. The last furniture arrived and Peter felt like a kid at Christmas unboxing his new office space. The (useless) security guards installed the tall bookshelves along the wall, he just needed to procure specific books without raising any alarms. He left a voice message for Emmanuel, asking if he could be taken to some, if any bookstores without Olsen blowing a forehead vein. He needed to do this inconspicuously, however. The subjects of the books themselves would send off red flags. He had to ask after them in intervals. He had the time to do so.

He dusted the ruptured styrofoam bits off the coffee brown desk then sat in the ergonomic leather chair. Peter felt a sliver of his old self returning. His ever sore muscles were appreciating the soft cushions and massage feature against his lower back.

There was a bay window behind him with heavy chocolate brown blackout curtains, half drawn. He heard a commotion and the familiar sounds of a struggle. Standing he peeked through the curtains and saw a member of the security being ripped to pieces! A chunk of red fleshy thigh with black pants still attached thudded against the window and a panic surged through his body, seizing his breath.

He was fully aware that this was the first time he actually feared for his life! There were faint screams and shouts muffled through the bulletproof glass of the windows. He stepped away and hurried to the top floor for a better view (and out of immediate range).

From his vantage point of the primary suite’s porthole he saw several members of the security team blitz an unknown person. There was a scramble of more security from the backyard and they were almost immediately cut down by rapid fire. (he imagined what the neighbors must be thinking).

“Holy shit.”

Four more unknown people appeared. Their faces were shifted into two wolves, a gold leopard, and another mammal he couldn’t recognize. The surviving backyard security shifted and with one of two brandishing knives, went head on towards the unknown beings.

Genuine fear rushed through Peter’s blood, applying pressure in his temples. He backed away from the window and hurried back down the stairs, attempting to flee through the backyard. This was his chance to really escape!

The sounds of roars, braking bones, and tearing sent a surge of adrenaline coursing until it immediately crashed into a cold sweat as he stopped in the kitchen.

Sitting at the table (with dirty boots on his new white table cloth), sat a blonde blue demon from a forgotten time. Her yellow eyes held black slits for irises that were full of malice, but the pearly fanged smile was full of humorous horror.

“Long time no see, Unc. We need to chat.”

Was the last thing Peter heard before Kate Argent cast his world into darkness.

As she was leaving for the ballroom, Eric’s SUV screeched up the mountain and pulled in quickly behind hers, blocking her. Dominique jumped out and met him at the passenger window. His crystal blue eyes were large and wide, and he smelled of excitement and he felt of worry.

“Is everything alright?” she asked.

“My Sovereign, I need you at HQ. I have several of the counselors there already. We’ve, and Pack MaCall, has caught the other assailant. They’re on their way back from the DR with him now.”

Dominique’s heart caught in her throat and anger seized her breath. She gripped the door, bending the metal in as her eyes searched for something else to destroy.

“You should get the younger Hale.” Eric said with some concern.

Dominique looked back at La Maison. Last she saw of Derek, he was hanging his suit in his bedroom closet. He was feeling better after the fitting, this news would either anger or fuel his wolf’s bloodlust. She couldn’t trust him, especially this close to the full moon, not to tear into anyone (unnecessarily). He didn’t have the control Peter had. (Nor did he hide that fact well.)

“Non. He’s safer here. Let’s go.”

“As you wish.”

Jacques raced backwards out of the drive and towards HQ. The engine roared and the tires screeched down her driveway, leaving a plume of blue smoke and the scent of burning rubber. Dominique looked back at the second floor window of Derek’s bedroom and saw his confused figure shrinking as the distance grew.

“What has happened? How did you capture the assailant?” she asked calmly.

He was about to answer when his phone rang. Dominique caught the name of her father just before he brought it to his ear.

Her father’s voice was inaudible, but she could hear how frantic he was. Another moment later, Eric’s tablet went off. He rested the phone between his shoulder and ear and pulled out the ringing thing.

“I see him sir. He’s moving. Heading south. Yes, I have her with me. No, he’s back…yes…yes sir, we’re turning around to retrieve him now.” Eric gestured to Jacques for him to turn around taking them back to La Maison. The SUV swayed hard to the left as it made a smooth U-Turn in the middle of the grassy road.

“Eric…what’s happening?” she said with the twinge of panic in her throat.

“Peter’s been taken.”

“What!? By who?”

“We don’t know, but his team is in the midst of fighting off four assailants now. We have to go back for Derek Hale.”

No sooner than he finished that sentence they were back in her driveway. Half shifted, Dominique rushed into her home. Her front door was wide open and the foyer a wreck. There was an unfamiliar scent of two dual natured beings who were afraid trailing upstairs. (Where was the security team!?)

“BACK UP!!” Derek’s voice roared from upstairs.

Hurrying, Dominique headed to his bedroom. There was a smear of blood in the doorway when she entered. He was being held around the neck by one half shifted wolf while the other, a linx, who was bleeding from its cheek, was trying to tie down his hands.

“Dominique!” he called with wide eyes.

The wolf released his neck and roared at her. The linx turned and growled lowly.

“Wrong fucking home!” she roared.

Eric and Jacques were soon behind her. She went for the linx first, they were nearest to Derek who was holding his neck and was trying to catch his breath. The linx’s yellow eyes narrow as it’s claws elongated. Dominique unsheathed hers and rushed the other feline, crashing it into the sharp edge of a desk. The linx turned then hissed, as the dressers sharp edge caught it in the kidney. She turned to find that Derek rolled away to the space between the wall and the bed.

With him out of the way and covered, Dominique quickly overpowered by punching it in the head. Dazed, the linx’s eyes lulled as they tried to sit up. Dominique then kicked it in the face then held it down by the throat; she wanted to strangle the life out of it! She was tired of this shit, tired of being scared, tired of looking over her shoulder, tired of being on guard, and tired of whomever this was invading her space, her realm!

She also had never been in a physical altercation, but was well prepared for one. As her family was the original of the dual natured, she was stronger than most other shifters. However, her empathy gift picked up panic and sadness from the linx. It gagged and hissed as she felt the remaining air in it's throat release.

“Dom, Dom, Dominique! Stop!” Derek’s muffled voice said behind her.

She felt his hands on her forearms, attempting to pull them back. The weight of his chest on her back and the sounds of his fearful heart snapped her back to reality. She released the linx. They gasped for free air, shifting back into a dark haired person with emerald green eyes.

Derek helped her up and gently guided her back and away. Dominique looked around the bedroom. It wasn’t totally destroyed. Eric and Jacques had subdued the wolf who was also someone she didn’t recognize. However, he was an unconscious puddle at their feet.

“This was a diversion. Whoever set this up has Peter.” Eric said, catching his breath.

“What about Stiles, Scott, and Liam?” she asked, shifting back.

“Probably another diversion.”

“They’re on their way to HQ. Do you still want to meet them?” Jacques asked. “We should probably send another car to intersect with them.”

“Yes, very good. Put the call in. Whoever this is, is taking Peter south of here.”

“Kate.” Derek breathe.

“Argent?” Eric asked, taking an angry step towards she and Derek.

“Yes, she escaped.”

“Or was released by someone.”

Dominique could see and feel the disappointment filling and feel betrayal off of Eric. His eyes widened and he took slow deep breaths.

“How long have you known about this?” he asked with a surprising amount of composure.

“Not long. I took Derek to see for himself that his tormentor would no longer be able to get to him. He needed to see for himself, for his own sanity. And when we got there…”

“How long ago?”

“As I’ve said. Not long.”

“My Sovereign…please don’t make me track his past whereabouts.”

The sheer defiance was shocking to Dominique. Her own anger began building as she stared her security chief in the eyes. She took a step towards him, fists balled, until she felt Derek’s hand around her right wrist.

“I thought we were past this mistrust, Eric.” She said between her teeth.

“I thought we were past these childish actions. Jacques. Can you stay with these two while I call in someone to take them in? Our Sovereign and young Hale here are coming with me to Fort Alexandre.”

“Why would she go back there?” Derek asked.

“To meet whomever is working with her.” Dominique answered.

“That is where whoever has Peter is taking him.” Snapped Eric.

She led Derek downstairs as Eric and Jacques secured the intruders. Her suspicions about Eric had reached their peak.

“I need you to stay in contact with Argent and Malia. I think we’re going to need back-up.”

“Agreed. Should we take your car?” he whispered

“Oui, yes. That’s a good idea. Let’s see how he behaves at that suggestion.”

Derek clasped her hand and brought it to his lips to kiss. He was feeling determined and yet slightly afraid. Dominique was familiar with Eric’s mistrust in her. However, after the past few weeks he was trusting her more. Whatever had changed in the past two hours, he was definitely involved. She could feel he was trying to suppress an emotion. And, he was being more secretive than usual. The emotion he was attempting to suppress took up most of his thoughts, she felt him literally battling it. Which ever it was, she did not know, but he was definitely hiding something.

Moments later Eric and Jacques came downstairs with the two intruders, pushing them ahead and leading them outside. She and Derek straightened the foyer then followed. A black security SUV pulled up and six large men exited. Eric and Jacques handed over the intruders to them and gave silent instructions.

“Come on, let’s head to my car and see if he protests.” Dominique whispered.

“My Sovereign. Are you following us to the fort?”

“Yes.”

“Very good. I have two cars intercepting Pack MaCall and your father is heading to HQ on your behalf. I also have half of the team here to assist with the incident at the elder Hale’s.” Eric responded.

“Bien.”

Dominique and Derek looked at one another then climbed into her car. It was a few hours drive and anything could happen.

Derek felt uneasy and scared. His throat was sore and his entire neck throbbed from the attack. He felt as though this was falling apart so fast. Dominique’s warm hand touched and gently gripped his thigh as she drove. Her love and care radiated from her palm and eased him a bit.

“This is all so fucked.” His hoarse voice croaked.

“I want to take your bracelet off now. I don’t trust any of this, and I agree.”

Derek looked at the potential weapon on his right wrist and just wanted to tear off his whole arm. The wolf in him showed it’s teeth with a growl.

“I don’t care what it takes, just get this off of me.” He said quietly.

They rode in silence for another thirty minutes until he noticed a black Jaguar F-TYPE behind them. It’s windows were completely blacked out and it followed two cars behind. He turned his head and peered out the back windshield for a better look. He then looked forward for Eric’s SUV. Dominique followed one car behind him.

“I see it too. They’ve been there a few minutes now.” Dominique said, glancing in her rear view mirror.

“Do you recognize it?”

“Non.”

“And what a car to be in…a jag.”

“Peculiar but not unheard of. I’ll keep track of it. If it stays with us for another half hour, I’ll turn off.”

“Good idea.”

Derek picked at the bracelet with his left hand. The clasp was easy to lift, but the consequences of that action was foreboding. Dominique squeezed higher up his thigh, freezing him in place.

“Now isn’t the time for that.” He said jocularly.

Dominique smiled facetiously and shot a glance at him.

“I’m distracting you. You focus better and have more control of your faculties when you’re distracted from your thoughts for a bit.”

“How did you…?”

“Empath. Also, I know you. I’ve been paying attention to you. I got you, mon amour.”

He rested his hand on hers, almost forgetting about the jag. He looked back, and it was gone. This afternoon was the longest two hours of his life! His eyes felt as if they were being pulled down like window shades. His whole body grew slack as the smooth ride of the Mercedes lulled him into a reluctant comfort. He was no longer alert. And the touch of Dom’s hand, now on his knee, made him forget about the imminent danger they were driving into.

“Rest, mon amour. I’ll wake you when we’re close.” He heard her voice say softly.

Stiles took over driving from Liam. They still weren’t aware that this was (partly) a reconnaissance mission. The jaguar that Liam tagged was still unconscious and nicely hog tied in the back of the G-Wagon Dominique let them use. He texted Olsen, letting them know they had someone, he even sent a picture of the sleeping psycho. Olsen didn’t recognize them.

“Is he…snoring?” Liam asked.

Stiles sat their ‘IED’ closest to the gunman, just in case. As he drove he replayed what happened over and over. They were having such a good time too. He had almost forgotten he was there to work…

Day 1.

“Soooo, this is ours? As in, you’re letting us have this?” he asked Emmanuel and Dominique.

“For the duration of your trip, yes.” Emmanuel answered with a chortle.

“Just…bring it back in one piece, please.” Dominique replied.

Over many text messages Stiles convinced her to let him use his skills and find the other intruder. It was, of course, his idea to go under the guise of a boy’s trip. Liam eagerly accepted the idea, where as Scott was more reserved, but still eager. He could see his buddy really wanted to be home, yet wanted this. It ate at him to lie, but it was a necessary evil...or so he kept telling himself. He also hoped that nothing would happen and it would be what he said it was.

They packed up their clothes and threw them in the spacious Mercedes. He swore he could hear an echo as the bags hit the folded down back seats. Derek met him once he closed the back door.

“You be careful. I know I don’t have to say it. But…you know, I do.” Derek said with a knowing look only he understood.

“Yeah. You two too. If we find this guy I’ll let you know first then Olsen. I have this…sinking feeling it’s about to get messy.” Stiles whispered.

“Me too. Are you packing?”

Stiles patted his side holster and bowed his head to his right ankle.

“Always.”

“Good. Just…try and have fun…you know…when you can. And stay vigilant.”

“Got it.”

Scott came beside him and wrapped his arm around his shoulder. He was looking more alive, happy.

“Ready?” Scott asked cheerily.

“Yeah, and I’m about to give you the same lecture I gave him. Where’s Liam so I don’t have to repeat myself a third time?” Derek said, raising his voice for Liam.

Liam climbed out of the G-Wagon and slunked over to them. He was absolutely stuffed from brunch at Dominique’s. They were parked in her driveway. Malia, Alice, and her new beau Fahd had joined them. It was like being with extended family. It was almost surreal. But this private moment with their ‘big brother’ was comforting…considering.

“I want you all to stay in contact with me or Dom. Have fun and be safe. And keep your eyes open. I know this is redundant, but…be careful.”

“We will.” Scott said.

Derek looked them over once more then relaxed. Silently, Stiles gave him another knowing look and Derek nodded. They climbed in, Scott driving first as Stiles set the GPS. It was like leaving home for college. He didn’t know what to expect, but he was ready.

It took them an entire day to reach the border. Stiles didn’t know why he was nervous. His government clearance was more than enough to assure them easy passage, but he felt as though he was committing a crime. He just felt so guilty.

After spending some time in the border crossing line (which was six songs later) they crossed over and decided to rest and continue the next afternoon. This was to be a week long ‘trip’. His mind raced to Lydia. He thanked whoever above that they were off this time and she didn’t come (she, and he quoted: ‘didn’t want to see his stupid face…again’). She, like Allison would have done whatever to help and he just could not, in good conscious, let her put herself in danger. He completely understood Scott’s reasons for leaving Allison in…somewhat dark. However, Lydia was powerful, had powers. The roles were reversed in their case or power dynamics. Lydia was the supernatural and he was Agent Stilinski. But her powers, her banshee scream has been out of commission for years, again. And the last time he heard her scream was 2026 against the Nogitsune.

“You’re…surprisingly quiet.” Liam said from the passenger seat.

Scott was in the back, still asleep while he drove and Liam his skipper.

“Just thinking.”

“About?”

“Lydia. She would have loved all this culture and this…beauty, you know.”

“Yeah. I do. When’s the last time you spoke to her?”

“Before leaving. She was with Scott and Allison and I was coming to pick you guys up and, you know, we talked and hugged…but it was awkward.”

“Was it a big fight?”

“No. At least not to me…but it was about the same thing. Time.”

“What do you mean?”

Liam turned his upper body slightly to face him. His perpetual puppy dog eyes seemed to burn hundreds more questions into him. Stiles shifted and switched hands on the wheel. His stomach still knotted when he thought of Lydia. She was his whole world, the only world he ever wanted to know, and he somehow managed to royally fuck that up.

“With this promotion I’m away more now. I begged her, you know, begged her to follow me. Begged her to drop her life, her interests, her joy to follow me, and what do I do? Leave her, for days, sometimes weeks on end for this stupid job!”

Stiles took a quick look back at Scott in the rear view mirror. He was still sleeping, mouth slightly agape. He then brought his attention back to the road. The Dominican Republic’s landscape wasn’t too different from Haiti’s. It was a lot of hilly beautiful green and cities that were old with a hint of modernization. She would have loved this. He thought again.

“I’m sure Lydia considered all that though. You’re not entirely to blame.” Liam said with a child’s hope.

“Nah, I’m to blame. I shouldn’t have been so selfish. I should have given her any and everything she asked for.”

“She just wanted you to be present when you were.” Scott said groggily.

“Hey, look who’s awake.” Stiles said with faux cheer.

“She just wanted your attention when you could afford to give it.” Scott continued.

“I know, buddy…I just…”

“Get caught up and obsessive when on mission. I know, she knows, but do you?”

“I do. But I’ve always been that way. You know, the problem solving guy!”

“And that’s not healthy. You don’t ALWAYS have to be that guy. You could, when you should, just be hers.”

That hit him like a train to the chest. Stiles felt the power of those words with more gravity than what held the Earth in orbit. He knew them already, however. His issue was changing. And change was something he always feared.

They made it to The first of three hotels they were staying at on this trip. They had traveled south east and stayed near the border in Cabo Rojo. It wasn’t too tourist-y but they still easily stood out. They had a view of the beach and a sunset the water looked as though the sun was melting into liquid glitter that expanded beyond the world’s edge.

Stiles took out his mini-camera and snapped unassuming pictures. He looked like a gringo on vacation. He even opted to wear a straw hat, dark sunglasses, and a Hawaiian shirt. No one (who wasn’t looking, anyway) would think he was FBI, especially with two others who were genuinely having a vacation.

He snapped pictures of the hotel and it’s surroundings. Through his sunglasses, his eyes scanned for anyone who might be watching. No one else seemed to be paying them any attention. The other guests who were here, were either at the beach or at the bar, some even laid upon deck chairs and reclined to soak in the remaining sun. There was nothing to see here, today.

He then showered and then sat in his bedroom, sending Dominique and Derek the photos via group text. Dominique responded first, telling him to continue to be careful. Derek answered a minute or so afterwards and told him to trust Scott and Liam’s instincts, that they’ll know if they were in danger before he did. He also said to stay vigilant and keep his firearm on him. Stiles reminded them that HE was the trained professional and then told them thanks. He finally closed the first night out and relaxed against his pillow. He had a view of the beach and his picture window’s curtains were half opened. The beach seemed to be shrouded in black, with trees that looked like claws and jagged fangs, ready to engulf him!

Stiles took a breath and closed his eyes. He opened them again and noticed the water was like ink and the stars reflected like ghostly glowing pinpoints, dancing in the rippling water. It was still very early, but he found himself dozing and finally asleep.

Day 2.

Their first stop was uneventful (Thank God!) They had breakfast, that was enough to put him into a welcomed food coma, then drove east. There was another hotel booked for them but it was another half day’s drive. Liam drove, while Scott rode skipper and he in the back. He had the privacy and the energy to look at a map Dominique had sent him earlier this morning. She had circled they’re designated stops and the surrounding neighborhoods where their ‘Puppetmaster’ could have their soldiers stationed.

They checked into to hotel number two just before the front desk was due to close for the day. This hotel, just like the first wasn’t too tourist-y, but more quiet. It was also in the middle of a neighborhood. Homes and apartments surrounded the hotel so closely it looked as though they were carved from one stone. And something felt off. There were the usual sounds of civilization, but this heavy silence beneath it, like a hum or the sounds of soft static. It made him wary.

He needed a reason to go into to town. He needed to canvas at least a mile of this space and inconspicuously.

“I want some authentic food. This hotel’s gonna have the safe stuff. I wanna try something…something adventurous…spicy, ya know?” he said to Scott and Liam.

They were in the common area of their joining rooms. Dominique managed to book rooms with twin beds that shared the centered living area . The three of them sat in the living room like space, watching an old American movie that was dubbed in Spanish.

“You? Adventurous? On purpose?” Liam asked sarcastically.

“Being present when I can, ya know, practicing.”

“Alright, I’m game. Let’s go.” Scott said.

His eyes and smile were brighter than he’s seen them since leaving the States. Stiles desperately hoped that nothing would happen and that this would be just a fun week. They all needed that. But his gut said otherwise.

They left the hotel a little after seven. The surrounding neighborhood was quaint and looked as though it had been preserved beautifully in time. Music played from homes, a young lady was taking clothes from a line down and folded them neatly in a basket. He was instantly lost in this place. So much so he hadn’t even noticed that Scott and Liam had stopped and was almost ten feet behind him.

He looked back at them. They were sniffing the air subtly. Liam’s fangs had extended and his claws grew slowly as he balled his fists. Scott’s eyes glowed red as he pursed his lips and got into a battle stance. The music stopped and all that could be heard was the breeze kicking up sand and a metal something tumbling along with the current.

“Guys?” Stiles asked softly.

“You packing?” Liam asked.

“Always.”

“Good.”

Dammit! He just wanted some food! A set of yellow eyes glowed in a alley next to them. Stiles froze in place as the disembodied eyes floated into the lights of the neighborhood. He glanced over in the direction of Liam and Scott, they were staring at their own assailant. The eyes soon grew a body out of the darkness.

A beautiful dark-skinned woman with waist length curly hair and a cat like face emerged from the shadows. She stood snarling at him, his pistol in hand. He shot another glance at Scott and Liam. Theirs was a brown skinned guy with an undercut, sans weapon.

“Not the true alpha I was hoping for, but you’ll do.” He said with a heavy Latin accent.

“It’s not me you have to worry about.” Scott answered through extended fangs.

Stiles moved his hand to his hip slowly. His assailant inched closer, smiling.

“Mine is just a human.” She said with a French accent, disappointedly.

“Aww, don’t be like that. I might be the most dangerous out of all of us.” He responded confidently.

“Doubt it, but you’re sure the funniest.”

Just as his cat-person lunged, she was immediately yanked back midair and crashed violently to the ground. Stiles drew his glock and scanned around for what could have done that. He traced the trajectory back to the top of the hotel and saw the glint of a scope. This time, the guy was hit twice. Once in each leg. Liam and Scott immediately subdued him.

Cautiously Stiles went over to the lady. She was breathing heavily. Her yellow eyes were wide with fear. He knelt beside her. She was hit. And just one or two millimeters lower and she would be dead. However, her wound smoked and the scent of burning blood was almost sickening. He recognized this modus operandi.

“You’ll live.” He said to the woman. She didn’t answer, she stared up at the trees, holding her left shoulder, hyperventilating.

Turning to his friends he saw them holding down the guy, questioning him. He looked to the shadows of the hotel and saw their sniper savior. His silver hair caught the one streetlight as he strode coolly towards them. Scott stood while Liam held down their assailant around the neck with his arm.

“Argent.” Stiles said.

“You boys need any assistance?” Argent replied, shouldering his rifle bag.

“How…how did you find us?” Scott asked.

“Derek. He asked me to keep an eye on you three.”

“Oh…uh, thanks.”

Stiles then went to the guy who was bleeding through his black jeans. He squatted before him and looked him in his eyes. He was now upset that their trip was a wreck.

“You and your girlfriend ruined my vacation.” He said sternly.

“She’s not my…”

“I don’t care! But what I do care about is who you’re working for.”

The man stopped struggling and slumped. Stiles kept his eyes hard on him, staring angrily almost. The sounds of dragging took his attention to his right. Scott had brought the woman over who protested in painful grunts as he placed her next to the man.

“One of you is bound to talk. So let’s skip all the unpleasantness and just give me a name.”

“You smell like her.” The woman said, looking at Argent.

Argent perked up at the woman then knelt in front of her. Stiles was familiar with the look Christopher Argent held now. His pale blue eyes burned angrily into the woman, but his bottom lip pursed and slightly quivered.

“Who?” Argent asked, his voice rolling like distant thunder.

“The Nagual.” She responded sadly.

“Why did you say that!? Now they’re going to kill…Mara! No…Mara!!” the man bellowed.

The woman’s face had shifted back to a human. She crunched down on something. The man struggled to break free of Liam, but found it difficult as he was overcome with grief. Argent squeezed the woman’s mouth open only to find it foaming green as the woman named Mara’s eyes rolled up and her body crumpled like a broken doll.

“Green Wolfsbane.” Scott whispered.

“Who was she so afraid of that she would do that? Is it the Nagual?!” Argent said, grabbing the man by his jaw and snatching his head away from Mara to him.

“No, no, no. Mi hermana. Mi Mara.” The man sobbed.

“She was your sister.” Stiles said, with some grief himself.

“My packmate. She…she…only followed me…”

“Then don’t let her death be in vain. Who is the Nagual?” Argent said.

Stiles could see Argent was losing his temper. His face was turning a dark red and his hand rested on his side arm. He understood his frustrations. Argent has been looking for his sister for a long time, not knowing for some of that she was imprisoned in an underground cave. Stiles stood and backed away some from the group. He pulled out his macro-cam subtly and took pictures of this moment. He wanted to know if, just in case, Mara could be identified elsewhere and that could help with the search for the Puppetmaster.

The sounds of a thud and a body hitting the ground startled him. Argent had lost patience with the man and knocked him out.

“Let’s get the fuck out of here.” Argent said lowly.

Liam and Scott lifted the man and carried him to the G-Wagon, leaving the unfortunate Mara in the shadows.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25. It Will Come Back (Hozier)

They made it to the fort, Dominique touched Derek’s face, staring at his sleeping form. He looked so at peace. The afternoon sun beamed on him, casting a golden light upon him. His hair caught the light and seemed to shine. She traced her thumb across his lips and then kissed him. He inhaled deeply and stretched long, awaking slowly.

“We’re here.” She said quietly.

Eric and Jacques stood in the grass in front of her car, patiently waiting for them to get out. She touched his cheek once more then climbed out.

“Do you smell that?” Eric asked them as his face scrunched in a grimace.

“It’s different than when we were here last.” She answered.

The rotten smell was still there. But there was something else mixing in the miasma. Derek came beside her. He winced at the harsh smell as well. Even weakened from the dampener, he could smell it too.

“If smells like old lemons and alcohol…like rubbing alcohol.” Derek said.

“It’s also like as if it’s all over. In the grass, in the trees. Dios mio.” Jacques said.

“Let’s go.”

She and Derek followed Eric and Jacques into the woods. The smell didn’t grow in intensity nor did it fade, but as they traversed it was very apparent something was going on. The long trek was quicker going this time around, Derek stayed close to her but was still slower than the three of them. She also noticed Eric didn’t have his tablet, so now she hoped to God he didn’t have the remote to the bracelets.

Dominique wasn’t sure if Kate was aware of the dampeners, but if she was working with whom she suspected, then there was a chance she did. However, Dominique had a plan, and knowing Kate, it was definitely going to work.

Derek trudged on beside Dom. He wasn’t fully ready to wake from his nap and every step reminded him. His body felt heavy and he was breathing heavily. Dom looked at him, making sure he was still beside her, still going. However that smell! He could imagine what she, Jacques, and Eric were going through especially if he could smell it. The closer they got to the cave, the more it smelled like pickles, alcohol, and dead animal. Someone was definitely trying to hide something.

“Derek, I need you to stay outside. I can smell your uncle, faintly under this mask. He's bleeding.” Eric said once they were a yard or so from the mouth of the cave.

“I want to help…”

“No, you’ll just be a liability to not just all of us, but our Sovereign as well. Stay here, hide if you must. Do you have your cell?” Eric said in his commanding voice.

“Yes.”

“Then text, don’t call if you see something. And do not engage.”

It was like he was shot in the chest! He couldn’t yet believe what Eric was saying. He could see Dom was about to protest until he took her hand. He glanced at Eric and Jacques who stepped away, out of earshot.

“He’s right.” He said to her, holding both hands.

“I know. I just hate that he said it.”

“If I know Kate. She’s in there, and not alone. She also has Peter chained to something that can conduct electricity and is toying with him while she either waits for further instructions or for us to come. If it’s true about the electricity…”

“And assuming she doesn’t know about the dampener.”

“Right, then she could possibly short it out. Peter can take electricity better than I can, he always could, even as a beta. So let her. You’ll know when he’s had enough.”

“Keep yourself safe. Head back to the car if you must.”

“I won’t leave you, ever. But, with him free, at least that’s more muscle. He’ll help you, if you ask.

“That I know as well.”

“He’s in love. Can you blame him?”

“Yes. I can! But, please mon amour…stay safe.”

He pulled her by her hands into him and kissed her. The warm sun heated her face and body like fresh bread from the oven. He clasped her cheek and slowed his kiss. It almost felt like a goodbye, but it wasn’t. It definitely was, however, a see you later.

He was so over this! Peter felt woozy…and sweaty. The cave was freezing when they initially entered, but after being on his knees, chained to a car battery for two hours (and surviving) he was boiling. Kate stood with two of her acolytes awaiting instructions it seemed. When she wasn’t frying his insides, she was checking her phone. She seemed anxious. She smelled scared.

His powers came back after the fourth for fourteen shock. He wasn’t sure. In between consciousness and unconsciousness he woke up to heightened (yet muted) sights, sounds, and scents. He could hear all three of their heartbeats and read their chemosignals. And Kate’s was telling. He hadn’t gloated (though he very much wanted to) but he celebrated himself internally. Even in this state and with all the dead chickens and goats Kate and her henchmen had spread around, he could even smell her.

Dominique and company wasn’t far. He was fully aware of her unique rhythm. It was all very faint, possibly, no definitely! From all the electrocution, but he heard them. Eric, his lieutenant, and his nephew. Derek’s heart sounded further and different. Peter knew the bracelets had something to do with it. Derek’s heart sounded quicker. Not fear…exhaustion? Either way, Peter recognized them all.

Kate however, wasn’t (or at least she pretended to not be) aware of the waiting guest from above. She was too busy pacing at this moment, considering who else to free from the tubes. He could smell desperation from her.

“How are you holding up Uncy-unc?” she said, as her pacing brought her back to him.

“Oh my, I didn’t know you cared. Pretty good, considering. You wouldn’t happen to have any water, would you?”

She went to a computer console and brought a metallic bottle. She marched confidently to him, squatted and drank the contents inches from his face.

“Umm, refreshing!”

“Oh. Was it? Too bad it wasn’t mint water.”

She snarled and clocked him in his left eye. Worth it.

“Well, if I can’t have any thing to drink, may I ask what are you waiting for?”

“Your ride. You’re pits are starting to smell riper than the goats.” She said standing and continued her pacing.

“My ride?”

She returned to him with her signature wide toothy smile. She then grabbed him by the throat and stood him on legs that resembled noodles.

“Oooh yeah. Someone has some special plans for you and Derek. I told him I wanted to play with Derek he said I could have him…if he survived.”

“And who, my dear smelly one is him?”

Her face shifted to her Nagual for a split second as she snarled at him, then back to herself. That was when he saw them over her shoulder, hiding behind the transparent sarcophagi. Now was his time to misbehave.

Dominique split from Eric and Jacques to his right and into the deeper shadows. Eric went to his left where a dusty instruments panel was and Jacques went up. Peter indirectly watched as he scaled a tube in the center up to a catwalk and silently crawled above and towards he and Kate.

“No, no, no. I don’t want to spoil the…”

She paused to sniff the air. She looked up, not seeing Jacques in a tangle of wires and lights, and sniffed all over again. In rapid French, she told her minions something and they spread out. Kate then met his eyes, angrily. She then slowly shifted into the Nagual. Her hand grew hot around his throat. Her claws grazed the sides of his neck, scraping his flesh as they elongated against his skin, and just as he was about to attempt an escape, the lights shut off and the entire area was bathed in an ocean blue light. As his eyes adjusted he saw another stepping quietly behind Kate.

However, with lightening fast reflexes, she released him and caught Chris Argent by the throat.

“I was wondering how long it would take you to find me. Who told you I was here? Was it your son in law? That little snitch.” Kate said playfully.

Out the corner of his eyes Peter saw as Dominique edged closer out of the shadows and to him. He glanced above and didn’t see Jacques. Kate tossed Argent forward, his body slammed against a tube holding a floating woman, and she turned her mischievous gaze back to him. Dominique froze against the wall. She wore black sweats and a black top and if she kept completely still, she damn near blended in the dark.

Kate kicked the side of his knee, making him crumple to the cold stone floor. She then squatted before him and smiled.

“If he’s here, I’m sure the rest of the Scooby Gang isn’t far. Be right back.”

She kicked him in the jaw then turned and skipped away to Argent.

He tasted blood in his mouth and was grew increasingly irascible. Once he was freed and had the opportunity, Peter vowed to rip her head off and gift it to her brother! Seething in his rage he almost missed the soft hands on his. Snapping his head to his right he met Dominique’s golden eyes. Her face was in jaguar form and she stared at him with large dilated black pupils.

“Do you…?” she trailed off, looking over her shoulder.

Kate was busy with her brother, giving him her best evil monolog. Dominique turned back and began pulling the chain that imprisoned him to the car batteries which were bolted to the ground. She had the chain at the middle and the link closest to the battery. She stepped on it with one foot, braced and pulled.

“Can you assist?” she whispered, making her eyes glow.

Peter flashed his blue in return. She acknowledged with a sly smile then pulled. The link closest to the first battery snapped quietly, making a gentle twinkle sound.

“Careful. Eric doesn’t know you have your abilities back.” She said, looking around as they snuck behind a wall several yards from the glowing sarcophagi.

“Derek is above. This door is the main entrance. There’s stairs to your right, they’ll take you a few meters away from where Derek is…if he’s…”

“I’ll find him.”

He wanted to kiss her. Crush her with gratitude and affection, feel those determined lips against his…but now wasn’t the time. Argents’ grunts had come to a stop and the sounds of more storm trooper boots had told him to leave. So, he touched her hand and headed for the metal door that opened smoothly and quietly. As he climbed the stone stairs he felt extremely lightheaded. He felt as though the world was rushing towards him and back at the same time.

Peter stopped at the first of a few landings and waited for the dizziness to pass. He took several deep and slow breaths, and with each inhale his sense of smell grew more intense. His abilities were returning to him gradually, but all at once. As he held on to the protruding metal rail his claws extended slowly, scratching the textured surface, sending chills down his back. He tightened his grip and the metal dented easily.

“Nice.”

Standing, he ran his fingers through his hair, feeling his skin tighten and tingle as his familiar strength rushed and filled in every muscle fiber ….. Peter coolly headed up the stairs with his newly restored self. He heard his wolf's growl, and it was ready to cut down anyone on the other side of that exit.

He didn’t know what to do. He saw at least twenty more guys rushing into the hidden entrance. Derek hid behind a white boulder two yards away that was covered in animal viscera. He knelt and watched as they slid in two by two. He texted Dom and Eric, alerting them of the incoming danger. He hoped they received his warning. He needed to get to the car…or help. Derek knew without his abilities he was useless, but he still had all the training Braden taught him. He just needed a gun or a knife. During their time together she had taught him to use a knife as well and it became his favorite. It felt more like an extension of himself than a gun, but in this moment, he’d take what he can get.

The last of the commandos rushed in. Two stood outside the entrance, standing guard. He needed to get the drop on one of them and take out the other. There was no clear way, that he saw, that he could do that without getting shot. So, he inched deeper into the trees, blending in the shadows and hoped to find his way back to the fort by staying off the familiar path but keeping near it. However, just as he turned away the sounds of a struggle caught his attention along with the bellow of a familiar roar.

Derek turned back and saw his uncle taking out the last of the two men by snapping his head around. Peter stood over the man, breathing heavily and smiling in celebration. His powers were back. Cautiously, Derek came out of the shadows and went towards his uncle in disbelief.

“Derek. Good of you to appear out of the woods like a serial killer.”

“Your powers…”

“I know right. Who knew all this piece of shit needed was a bit of electricity to short circuit it. But let’s get the fuck out of here. It’s a real shit show in there.”

“Where’s Dom?”

“I don’t know. She freed me from Kate and went back in there. Also, Argent is here. How did he know? You wouldn’t happen to have had a hand in that, would you?”

“Come on, we have to go back for Dom.”

“We? What are you gonna do? You’re powerless.”

Derek stooped and picked of the side arm of one man and his M4 rifle. He then met his uncle’s eyes with readiness as he loaded the pistol and cocked the rifle.

“Oh. Well. I can’t let Security Chief Tight Ass know I’m back, so hand me one of those revolvers.

He didn’t know why, but he was incredibly angry now. Derek could hear his wolf barking and snarling, snapping at any and everything. As they headed for the entrance Peter came out of, his senses peeked. Under the miasma, he picked up two Argents and an unknown, but familiar scent that always lingered in La Maison.

Dominique had Kate by the throat. She stared into those yellow eyes as they challenged her with a smirk. She walked Kate against her former prison, pressing her into the glass, making sure she felt her strength and the familiar cold.

“I’m going to show you an act of kindness by putting you back in there instead of killing you.” Dominique said between her teeth.

“Nah. I rather kill you.” said in a humorous defiance.

Kate clasped Dominique’s extended arm and lifted her legs to wrap around it, but she miscalculated Dominique’s strength. Her intention was to use her body weight and bring Dominique down, instead Dominique pressed Kate harder against the glass, almost crushing her trachea.

“You have no idea who you’re dealing with.”

Kate’s legs went limp and dangled as Dominique held her higher against the glass. She was beyond livid. This was the person who killed most of the Hales, this was the person who manipulated a young Derek, this was the person who called Derek away from her that night!

“Let her go. She’s mine.” Argent’s ragged voice said beside her.

Dominique turned to him. He was bruised and bleeding, but not broken. Christopher Argent had been hunting his sister for years, she understood his ask, but honestly had no intention on fulfilling it. She turned back to Kate who was no longer smiling, but now grasping for air, her eyes wide and claws digging into the flesh of Dominique’s forearm.

“My Sovereign! Please, let her go.” Eric called gently.

He too was bloodied, but most from that of the Puppetmaster’s men. He had sent twenty or so men and Eric felled them with a failsafe she knew nothing about. This day was truly full of surprises that enraged her. Eric had released a gaseous purple Wolfsbane, killing more than half the men before they were able to draw their weapons and incapacitated the rest. When was this installed!?

She released Kate who broke out into a coughing fit. Argent came beside Dominique and met the butt of his gun to Kate’s forehead. The Nagual was instantly silent. Out the corner of her eyes she spied Derek and Peter, guns drawn.

“Awww, did we miss the fight? Well! That was anticlimactic.” Peter said.

Derek came beside her. His green eyes flashing with anger. He slowly lifted a rifle to Kate’s forehead and pressed it in, making a dimple between her brows. Dominique could see the emotions playing out in Derek’s arms. The gun trembled and clicked as he held it. His knuckles were turning white as he gripped the barrel, and his index finger danced around the trigger. Argent came beside him, lowering the barrel with one hand. His ice blue eyes filled with understanding, but also pleaded with Derek.

“Don’t. She deserves to be back here.” Argent said steadily.

Derek nodded and lowered the gun. He then backed away and rested against a wall, calming himself with a hard exhale. Dominique felt confusion and fear sizzling off him. She went to him, touching a hand to his chest. Then. There was a loud BANG!

The ride to HQ was thick with a heavy quiet he’s never experienced. Peter did it. He killed Kate Argent. He could still hear the echo of the pistol and smell the cordite as if it were infused in his skin. Dominique drove the entire way one handed while the other was on his thigh. Every so often she gave it a gentle squeeze and every so often he’d squeeze her hand back. As soon as they returned from HQ he needed to check on Eli.

“I’m going to head back to my location. If you could just…”

“No, Monsieur Argent. You are coming to Legion Headquarters as well. You’ve seen far too much and I have to make you an official member.” Dominique said to Argent, looking at him through the rear view mirror.

“I didn’t know humans could be members.”

“When they are family, yes.”

“And you consider me family?”

“I do.” Derek answered.

“That is all I require.” Dominique replied, looking at him.

She squeezed his thigh once more, this time calming him a bit. It was now dawning on him how much power Dominique actually possessed.

They arrived at HQ. Several other luxury cars sparsely populated the parking lot. Eric and Jacques waited by the doors, speaking in hushed voices. He still did not trust the two of them.

“All counselors are here. They’re in the Great Meeting room.” Eric said.

Achy and dirty, Derek followed Dom and her head of security to the elevator. They stopped at the top floor and came to a hidden door in what looked like a waiting room. The hidden door opened up to a long concrete corridor with metal lattice work French doors at the end. Through the doors, was a massive room with a domed glass ceiling that was hardly noticeable from outside HQ. Straight ahead was a long mahogany table, painted black and a black silk runner with lace leopards in gold filigree. At the table sat eleven others of various second natures…staring at them. He felt incredibly nervous as their eyes followed him and Dom to the head of the table. Alice nodded kindly at him as she was seated behind and to the right of Dom’s chair. Peter then came beside him as they took Dom’s left.

Though in, now dirty and ripped sweat pants, Dom sat regally at the head of the table looking at the entire legion.

“I see after nearly two months you bring us two of the three Hales.” And elderly female counselor said.

Derek took a silent sigh of relief at the spoken ‘three Hales’. Eli’s identity was still unbeknownst to the Legion. And just as Dom was about to respond, Malia, Stiles, Scott, and Liam entered the room followed by Counselor Fahd.

Stiles watched as Dominique leaned over to Alice and read Alice’s lips. I had Fahd meet them and bring them. He read. He was also completely taken aback that Argent was in the room.

“There’s one too many…humans in our sacred discussion room.” An elderly woman said.

“Is there a problem with that, Counselor Cutler?” Dominique purred in the direction of the woman.

“If you don’t see a problem with it.”

Dominique rolled her eyes and summoned them with her long slender hand to come closer. There were several seats behind each Counselor and directed them with the same hand to take them. All twelve counselors watched as they piled further in and took the seats to Dominique’s right. He felt his stomach churn and gurgle. It was like giving a presentation in front of a stadium of all your bosses…and their bosses. Stiles took a deep breath and exhaled, looking at Dominique who gave them all a reassuring smile.

“There’s no reason for the hostility Cutler. The Hales had their trial and Pack MaCall is now registered with Legion. Everything is, as they say, by the book.” Fahd said, turning to face the elderly ornery Counselor woman.

She, the one they addressed as Cutler looked like a stone bitch anyway. Stiles met her cold gray eyes then turned away to Dominique. Peter and Derek stood to her right. What exactly happened in the prison?

“As some of you may have heard, there was…” Dominique began before she was cut off by another counselor.

“A series of attacks. Yes, we are aware. Everything has been quiet since your tenure began. We were actually beginning to think you could achieve an…how do I say this…uneventful reign, but now? How have you let everything fall apart? And so explosively? You have been denying our hails, talking in circles to the ones you do answer, and purposely been keeping us in the dark. Now! That we have forced you here, you arrive tattered, beaten, and with…them. Tell us, my Sovereign, OUR Sovereign. What is going on?”

The counselor who spoke had a voice that sounded as though it originated from his chest. It was booming without being loud. He also had a slight Amharic accent. Stiles eyed him, taking mental notes of whom this mole could be, right now, they all were working towards a mutiny from what he could see.

He then turned back to Dominique. She looked unfazed by the insults, but Derek looked as though he were ready to tare that guy’s face off. His eyelids seemed to clutch his eyeballs, his arms were folded across his chest, but he flexed and balled his right hand, staring hard at the Ethiopian counselor.

“Simply…none of your business. If I felt it was Legion specific, I would have included you, but this? Whatever it is you’re assuming is making you feel unsafe is not your concern until I make it your concern. Which it will never be!” she said commandingly but coolly.

“You all never gave my father or grandmother half of this…hostility! So before I dismiss you all, I would like you to air out your grievances. Tell me. What is it that has you so disheartened?”

No one said a word. They all barely looked up from their hands or from the table. Ethiopian counselor and counselor Cutler didn’t speak, in fact they held still as if they were mannequins. Stiles smirked and stifled a laugh. He saw now, that Dominique bought them some time to catch the Puppetmaster without (too much, if any) scrutiny.

“Dismissed.”

The counselors stood with hanging heads and shuffled out without looking or acknowledging them. Once they cleared, leaving only Alice and Fahd, Stiles took the nearest seat to Dominique.

“Oh my God! What the hell happened to you guys?!” he asked.

Derek and Peter both huffed then sat across from him. They looked absolutely destroyed and exhausted.

“Alice, Fahd? Can you give us some privacy?” Dominique asked wearily.

Alice looked shocked and offended, but she stood and touched Dominique’s shoulder.

“Tu me parler plus tard, Chef?” (you’ll talk to me later, boss?)

“Oui, je le promets.” (yes, I promise)

Once the door closed Dominique rested her round face in her hands and growled into them. Was it that bad? Argent, coming from the shadows like Batman, stood at the opposite end of the table. He was always so hard to read. He had the same face for every emotion, but Stiles could see something was terribly wrong. His eyes were weary and had a red ring, his neck was also a flaming red.

“Kate’s dead.” He said hoarsely.

Stiles felt like he was hit by a solid white light. Shock couldn’t even define what he was feeling. Argent had been on many excursions searching for his sister. Stiles even used what resources he could to assist him, but he never…

“How?” He heard Scott ask weakly.

Argent didn’t answer right away. He stood, arms folded and lips pursed so tightly that they too were turning a unique shade of red. His silence said so much, and his anger radiated off of him like a flame.

“I killed her.” Peter answered suddenly.

He sat in the first chair directly next to Dominique. He smiled as though he was relieved. He even looked less tense than when Stiles first saw him.

“Why?” Liam asked.

“Retribution.”

The room was thick feeling. Everything, every inch of open space felt crowded all of a sudden. The meeting room was massive and yet it felt so tight.

“So what’s our next move?” Argent asked.

He tried to sound more like himself, but whatever happened at the prison left him damaged in more ways than one. Stiles needed to talk with Argent, and soon; then Dominique. Everyone else needed to wait.

“We uh, brought the other guy that umm, that was at the compound. He’s in rough shape. Olsen told us to have him brought underground. I was also told that he will be either waiting interrogation or going through Olsen’s version of interrogation.” Stiles answered.

“Oh shit. I have to stop him. I have some questions of my own. Everyone…you all can go home. Get cleaned up, rest. I feel we’ve made a huge dent in this…this…whatever this is. I don’t expect anything further to happen until the ball. Kate was…”

Dominique trailed off when she met Argent’s eyes. Stiles could see the empathy all over her face.

“Was a lieutenant for this guy. His muscle. Kate…” Argent took a breath and sighed. “Kate was never good at conjuring plans on her own. But she was good at being a weapon for someone else. I knew it, my dad knew it, and this guy knows it. Whoever she was working for now has a major setback they weren’t anticipating. I agree with Dominique. They won’t have the time to reconfigure their plan for a sudden attack. This person is smart and is a tactician. Their next move will either be a spectacular show, or subtle. Either way we have to be ready.” Argent said, sounding more like himself.

“D’accord. Bien dit.” (Agreed. Well said) “With that, you all are now dismissed. I’ll see you soon.”

Everyone stood quietly except for Dominique and Derek. Stiles went to her and gave her shoulder a squeeze. She lifted her head. Her usual shiny curly hair looked dull and was sparsely covered with dust and leaves. She touched his hand and gave a small smile.

“Go Agent Stilinski. We’ll talk later this evening…about everything, if you wish.” She said sounding like a hurt child.

“I’ll stay with her.”

“No. No, mon amour. Let me talk to this person on my own. It’s imperative that I do.”

Derek clearly didn’t like that, but he silently, eyelids still gripping his eyeballs, stood and exited in a huff. Stiles looked back at Dominique, who now sat alone at the table. Her arms folded and her head face down in them. She looked defeated, tired, done with this whole fucking shit show. It brought to mind Shakespeare’s Henry IV. Watching Dominique’s predicaments unfold before him, and seeing this visual representation :

“And in the calmest and most stillest night, with all appliances and means to boot. Deny it to a king? Then happy low, lie down. Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown.” Stiles said like a prayer, before exiting the war room himself.

He couldn’t believe they were able to pull this off. Yes, he could. They’ve always been capable of pulling off the impossible. Derek stood back as Liam and Scott carried the unconscious man from their automobile. Eric stood by, looking the man in his dusty face. He knew him. Derek could see the recognition in Olsen’s crystal blue eyes.

“What happened? How did you subdue him?” Olsen asked, sweeping his eyes over the three of them.

“He tried to ambush us. Him and another one. She’s dead. Stiles took out his legs as he was coming for me and then I knocked him out.” Scott answered.

Derek knew the whole story. He had spoken with Stiles when they were on their way back. Right now, they were trying to protect Argent from Legion’s wrath.

“Take him to the holding cells, the Sovereign wanted to speak with him first.” Eric commanded

“Do you…always address her like that? I mean like, do you have to address her like that? My Sovereign, The Sovereign? What is, what even is that about for you?” Stiles asked Eric.

“Respect. Decorum. Tradition. Integrity….”

“You sure? Because you have a funny way of showing it.”

Derek could sense Stiles was agitated about something. He stood beside Eric confidently with a serious look on his face.

“And what do you know of it? You’ve only just gotten here, human.” Eric stood almost a foot taller than Stiles and demonstrated his resolve by meeting him chest to chest with his reply.

Derek had seen enough. He pulled Stiles by the arm away from the Chief of Security before the man bit his head off.

“You know he can kill you with a back hand, right?”

“Yeah, I know. But he's not. And I hate all this, you know. I hate how they’re treating Dominique.”

“She’s growing on you, huh?”

“Yeah, I guess. It's hard not to like her. But you? What’s going on with you?”

He wasn’t Surprised at the question. It was becoming harder and harder to maintain control. Right now, being outside, away from Dom helped. The cool breeze tamed his wolf and silenced it’s aggression.

“It’s the dampener they put on Peter and me. It’s inconsistent. It fluctuates it’s…dampening and my abilities…the animal inside is not use to being caged like this.” He said in a hushed voice.

“Was it like this in Mexico?”

“No, that was different. They were completely gone, this is just what it is, a dampener. But we’re also days away from the full moon and I’m an alpha now. I’m experiencing something I don’t think no one ever has.”

“Have you talked to Peter?”

“I haven’t had the chance. I don’t…I don’t trust myself with Dom. The wolf in me blames her for caging it and taunting it.”

“Taunting it. Taunting it how?”

Derek raised an eyebrow and tilted his head forward, sending a mental hint.

“Oh! Ooooh! Oh eww. Okay. Sorry your wolf is sexually frustrated, I guess. Why don’t you two, you know, just…” Stiles said wriggling his eyebrows.

“Because I don’t know if I’ll tear her apart during, after, physically, metaphorically, or what. I don’t want to take that chance.”

“God. And Chief of Uptightness made being human sound like it was unfortunate. Geez, I’d hate to be you. So what are you gonna do?”

“I have to get this off. Dominique said she’d remove it for me, but it’s risky. Olsen set it to…do something if tampered with, we don’t know what, but she’s willing to be a conduit.”

“Wow. That’s love.”

“She’s a panther. She’ll most likely survive an electrical discharge.”

“What if it’s not electrical? What if its something else?”

Derek didn’t want to consider that. It did dance in the back of his mind; the possibilities of this bracelet’s incapacitating capabilities. He wanted to be sure that it wouldn’t kill him. His sentence was only six months imprisonment, but he really did not trust Eric Olsen…especially now. However, Peter’s abilities returned.

Derek pulled Stiles away from the commotion. Scott and Liam had gone into HQ with Eric, Jacques, and a few other men to help bring the man they caught underground, but there was a few other of the team around, awaiting orders.

“Peter’s isn’t working. When we got to the cave, there was a lot going on. I stayed above ground, but about an hour later Peter escaped and took out two guards with his powers.”

“Are you sure? How…”

“He snapped a man’s head completely around, his eyes glowed, and he roared. I’m barely capable of doing a fraction of that. Plus he said there was electricity involved.”

“God…Dammit. Doesn’t she know any other methods of torture? Uhh, didn’t…I guess. What happened there?”

The sight of Kate’s burst open forehead flashed in his mind. He wished Peter hadn’t done that, that she would have met justice back in suspended animation…but he completely understood why he did it.

“She was unconscious…and Peter shot her…in the head.”

“Oh my God. In front of Argent?”

“Yeah.”

Stiles’ eyes then trailed away in thought. He was very familiar with that look.

“What?” Derek asked, slightly worried.

“I have an idea.”

“Ohh, I’m not going to like it am i?”

“Not in the slightest. Oh look, Scott and Liam are back. Where's the safest place we can be?”

“I can only go to La Maison and wherever Eric or Dom is.”

“Then to La Maison we go!”

She had been beneath HQ with Pasqual Sebot for two hours now. She didn’t want anymore bloodshed, anymore death, anymore violence, and no more of her subject’s lives lost to this ill begotten crusade. Dominique cleaned and was now bandaging up Pasqual’s wounds. Chris Argent had shot him in the thighs with Wolfsbane bullets and let it fester for two days. Now, Dominique wanted to try her own tactics to get information.

It was just a few days before the ball and everyday until, Dominique plans to sit with him until he gives her the information she wants. She brought him food and drink, but the near catatonic Pasqual hasn’t moved or said much of anything. He looked depressed, broken. He was the other wolf that was there that night, the one who had escaped, she could smell it, but she also felt loss from him and failure.

“You know I feel what you’re feeling Pasqual. Who did you fail?” she asked, gently smoothing the bandage tape down.

“Pasqual, whoever sent you isn’t going care that I have you. So can you tell me who it is?”

He didn’t answer. He sat, staring down at his feet. Dominique brought the food she had for him closer and attempted to feed him. It was a thick stew. From what she was told it had been two days since this man was brought from the Dominican Republic. Stiles debriefed her a bit in a text. He said there was a young woman with him, named Mara. Dominique decided to use that to draw out any reaction from Pasqual.

“Can you tell me about your sister, Mara? I was told that you two were pack mates.”

Pasqual lifted his eyes to her. Fresh tears streamed down his golden brown cheeks. His lips quivered and a pain filled whimper escaped him.

“He told us he could get us passage to England.” He said sadly.

“Do you have family there?”

“Mara did. Her abuela.” (grandmother)

“What is your plan now?”

“I have none.”

He spoke that sentence so breathy, as if it were the last he would breathe. She felt hopelessness from him now. Mara was more than his pack mate. This despair he was feeling she’d seen one too many times. She pushed the food away and scooted closer to Pasqual. His eyes were heavy and searching, but more so empty.

“Was Mara your mate?” Dominique squeaked out.

“Si.” (yes)

Pasqual then burst into tears. She felt the moment his heart clenched in his chest. It made hers do the same. But she needed one answer from him.

“Was it mine who sent you?”

His eyes met hers. He looked mad and depressed at the same time.

“I don’t know who it was. They hid their face and disguised their voice…but they sent a Nagual once to give us what we’d need. I’m sorry, my Sovereign.”

“You know who I am?”

“Yes. We were told to spare you.”

Dominique looked in the two way mirror behind her. She smelt Eric and Jacques a while ago. They soon entered with two more men and hauled Pasqual away. She sat a moment. Pasqual’s feelings were lingering in her mind, or they could have been hers. She wasn’t sure, but she was sure she needed rest.

“I’ll take you back home.” Eric said softly behind her.

She looked up at him from her seat and nodded in agreement. She was too tired to mistrust him right now.

Derek sat in the kitchen with Stiles, Liam, Scott and Malia. Stiles came up with his own plan to damage the dampener bracelet. Derek sat at the island watching Stiles’ wheels turning as he paced back and forth.

“Okay, in my bag, which is outside with a shit ton of guards I have a cattle prod.”

“What? Why?” Scott asked.

Derek and Stiles shot each other a worried look. Stiles stopped pacing and rested his palms on the island, begging Derek with his eyes to tell Scott the truth.

“Guuuuuys? What’s going on?"

In their silent battle, Derek, with his eyes told Stiles to tell him, that Scott was his best friend. Stiles replied with a, he’s your brother. Then Derek hit him with knitted eyebrows and a, he’s your packmaster! Derek had won with that. He relaxed back in his chair and continued to watch as Stiles’ wheels began turning faster.

“Alright…ummm. I’m gonna just say this frankly. Our uhh... boy’s trip was actually supposed to be a reconnaissance mission, that may or may not was also Argent's snatch and grab side mission.” Stiles said, afraid to meet Scott’s eyes.

“Why am I not surprised? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Can you blame him? I mean, you’ve been so mope-y ever since you got here!” Malia said from beside Derek.

“Because I left my family! For this! For another life or death situation.”

“Scott…buddy, no one asked you to. You volunteered.” Stiles said very directly.

“I had to. I couldn’t stand by and hoped none of you got hurt. I had to help you. I wouldn’t have forgiven myself if anything…”

“No, you didn’t have to. You came because you wanted to. You wanted to be here, to be in the shit! We would have been fine, just like we always eventually are. You just have a weird savior complex that you couldn’t put aside. You wanted one last hurrah! Or some shit.” Malia said almost harshly.

Scott stared in shock at Malia a moment. His eyes then trailed to everyone in the kitchen. His cheeks turned a muted shade of red and he exhaled quietly. Derek could see the disappointment playing on Scott’s face. He could see the thoughts of the past two weeks replaying in his mind.

“What time is Allison and Lydia supposed to be here?” Derek asked firmly.

“1am.”

“Then go get them, take them to Pétion-Ville, you and Stiles, and we’ll see you at the ball. You don’t have to participate, you don’t have to worry. Have a genuine vacation.”

“You know I can’t do that. Especially knowing what I know now.”

“Then shut up and help. Don’t give us any push back, protect your wife and baby, help us stop the bad guy and then enjoy some time on the beach.” Derek said.

He sat stockstill at the island, only turning his head to Scott. He was done. Mad. And ready, all at the same time.

“Okay.”

“Right, first thing’s first. That bracelet. You say Peter’s short circuited?”

“That’s what he told me. Kate had him chained to several car batteries.”

“Classic. Alright. We need something to conduct and something to disrupt. I have the source, but I don’t just wanna use it.” Stiles said.

He then hurried to the garage to the G-Wagon. Derek had to mentally prepare himself, so he stood and paced the kitchen. He then headed to the pantry and removed a roll of aluminum foil. He tore out a sheet and folded it flat several times until it was half it’s original length. He then folded the bottom around the bracelet with Malia’s help and went into the living room’s center. He wanted to be away from all the appliances to prevent damaging them.

Stiles returned with a wand prod and triggered it. Derek’s heart felt like it skipped a beat as blue bolts danced around Stiles’ mischievous eyes.

“Ready?”

“No.”

Peter was back at Emmanuel’s (reluctantly). After a long (and ample scrubbing) shower he found himself in his warden’s personal library. Emmanuel had a magnificent selection on folklore. Right now, he and his new girlfriend were in the theater watching a movie (amongst other things that he could hear now), so he helped himself. He knew there wouldn’t be anything on his family or on the one thing he needed, but it didn’t hurt to get a different perspective or see what else was available.

He also had a fitting in a couple of hours for his suit. It was brought to him a few days before, but he wanted more room in the arms, and he should be getting it back the morning of the ball.

Behind Emmanuel’s desk was a section on Nigerian medicine and below that Nigerian home remedies. This, peaked his interest. Luckily, it was written and English and the table of contents presented him with a surprise. Section 2a. Balms and Salves. He quickly flipped to the designated pages and devour the first thirty. He then came to a chapter in the section on the nine herbs. A devilishly joyous smile spread across his lips.

In some form or fashion, Emmanuel had all the ingredients in his pantry. Peter saw that almost a month ago. According to this, all he needed was beeswax and a freezer to turn the herbs into a hand cream. Giving the information he acquired in The Library, he could take what he needed inconspicuously.

Peter felt complete in this moment. However, he would be sacrificing his last full blood relative. He and Derek had actually gotten closer over the past six years. But…he always felt he was in his shadow! That he was Derek’s sidekick. At this stage, he practically was. Derek was an alpha, a true alpha, therefore making him packmaster. This energized Peter’s resolve. He couldn’t be second to no one. These were the same feelings he had when he killed Laura.

He reread the recipe and memorized it. He just needed to get to the kitchen and…

“So studious.” Charmaine’s English accent sang.

Peter looked up from the book and saw her in pale pink silk pajamas. She stood in the doorway, left arm extended above, elongating her. Her thick blonde hair had been pulled up in a high ponytail, as delicate curtain bangs framed her flawless makeup free face.

For an older woman she also had an incredible body! Her shorts were about four inches long and complimented her long, surprisingly muscular slender legs. Her top had spaghetti string straps that practically disappeared in her pale skin. Charmaine’s eyes twinkled at him admiring her form.

“Yes…ummm. Knowledge is power, as they say.” He found himself stumbling over his words as she strode inside the office, blocking his only escape (well, not only. The window was looking very appealing right now). He stood and put the chair and desk between the two of them. Charmaine’s smile widened, showing beautiful pearly teeth.

“Am I making you nervous, Peter?”

“Oh my God. Yes. You are.”

She entered all the way. Planting her hands on the desk opposite side of him. He looked up and listened for Emmanuel. Peter could hear his soft snores in the theater room. He was out cold for the night.

“Every spring does this to me. I become…insatiable. Past lovers couldn’t keep up. They’d tire after one or two rounds. Emmanuel though, he has a bit more stamina, but not quite enough.” She said leaning forward. Her flowy top had a deep V neck that revealed amazingly perky breasts that were taunting him, but not enough to have him killed.

“Okay. I’ll file that under my TMI section in my brain and forget it….”

“I’ve heard a lot about you, and your family. The Protectors of the North American Nemeton. I haven’t put name to face until recently. And might I say, what a face. It looks good enough to sit on.” She purred.

“Hooolly shit. Okay, look…Charmaine I’m not doing this, we’re NOT doing this. I…”

“Have the hots for the king’s daughter. You younger men always want something you can have.”

“Hah. Yeah, about that. I’ve…”

Charmaine then climbed across the desk and sat, legs spread in front of him. She kicked the chair aside, removing his last wall of defense and laid back on her elbows.

“Why not take what I’m giving you, now?”

He listened again for Emmanuel. Peter was near panic in this moment.

“Trust me. He’s out for the rest of the night. He’s a hard sleeper.”

“I’m sure, but…”

“There were times I had another round on my own right next to him and screamed until I burst and he continued sleeping, quite undisturbed. So, you can make me scream all you want, Peter Hale.”

“Please. I rather not.”

All he wanted to do was go make some damn hand cream! How do these predicaments keep finding him!?

Charmaine then sat up and pulled her silky pajama shorts down and laid back flat, exposing herself.

“Oh fuuuuck!”

“Would you? I would love to see if what I’m needing is an younger man.”

“Charmaine, please…I…I’m not that much younger than you! I’m…”

“Young enough.”

She spread her legs and revealed a very clean shaven opening that if he were honest tempted him. She sat up again and wrapped her long legs around his hips and pulled him in. On top of being stunning, she was also frighteningly strong!

His body jerked forward into the pant less Charmaine. She looked up at him with the sexiest bedroom eyes as she tugged at the ties of his own pajama bottoms. Once they were free she sent her right hand down his pants and her left hand up under his shirt to raise it and kiss his chest. Her skilled lips and tongue sent shivers through his body as her right hand awakened his desires.

All he wanted was to go to the kitchen!

He listened once more for Emmanuel. Peter was losing this battle against Charmaine and her right hand was finishing him quicker than she would have liked.

“Your scent is intoxicating!” she growled against his nipple, licking it quickly. 

The mood finally took ahold of him. He grabbed her ponytail and pulled, raising her head up. He kissed her hard, making her growl. Charmaine then slapped his hand away and laid flat once again and opened her legs. Peter dropped his pants and tossed his shirt. She then took his hands under her shirt and placed them on her breast. He squeezed and flicked her nipples with his thumbs, making her lift her chest. He then lifted her long ballet dancer like legs on his shoulders and slammed into her. She let out a deep throaty moan.

He could see every fiber of the muscles in her neck and her chest tighten as he rolled his hips in a deep scooping motion.

“Don’t hold back! Give me all you have, my king wolf!”

He felt a surge of power rushing through him. Her walls pulsated slowly as he flicked her nipples and rotated inside her. She then took his hands to her throat and gyrated hard. She was unbelievably wet. He could hear it as they fucked in rhythm. She then lowered her legs to loosely wrap around his waist, opening her knees wider. Charmaine then brought each hand to her lower lips and spread them apart.

“This, is yours…if you can conquer it!” Charmaine moaned.

“Oh shit.”

He felt a heat surge all over his body. He felt degrees hotter as he pumped faster, making her glisten. Was she doing this to him? Peter then laid upon her, clutching her ponytail once again and yanking! Charmaine revealed her neck and Peter instantly attacked it with kisses. Her strong hands then gripped his hips and forced him deeper.

“Harder! I’m almost to the summit!”

She was right, she definitely is a screamer.

Peter pushed in faster and harder. Charmaine’s chest and neck turned bright red as her release built. He listened once more for Emmanuel. Still dead asleep. Now, he just needed to finish his girlfriend so he could get to the kitchen in peace…if he wasn’t too tired. Charmaine was really making him work!

He wrapped his arms around and under her to use her as leverage. With a better grip, he rolled his hips hard and slow, stroking her deeper. Her hands found their way in his hair, she gripped it as gently as she could. He pulled her ponytail harder. She called to him, begged him to end her. With his last ounce of energy, Peter slowed his thrusts to deeper longer pumps. Her legs tightened around his waist and with a final scream of his name she came hard in tight convulsions.

“Oh lord.” Charmaine said hoarsely.

He collapsed on top of her, following his own release. They panted in time on top of Emmanuel’s, now sweat stained desk.

“That…that was exactly what I needed. Thank you.” Her voice was huskier as she attempted to catch her breath. She patted his back, and forced him up.

“I needn’t say none of this happened. So, goodnight sweet Peter. Sleep well.”

Charmaine, with wobbly legs, pulled her shorts back up and headed back upstairs. Peter, in disbelief pulled up his own, retrieved Emmanuel’s chair and flopped down to catch his breath.

“What the fuuuck?”

Twenty minutes had passed before he finally caught his breath. For the final time he listened for Emmanuel. He heard his nasally snores and the soft breathing of Charmaine beside him.

“To the kitchen.” Peter said weakly.

Dominique stood in the full length mirror, looking over her custom gown once more.

She couldn’t believe the tailor was able to pull off such a magnificent creation. It laid upon her curves as though it were painted on. Her gown was a long sleeveless floor length number that appeared black in regular light, but in the gold lights she had in the ballroom it shown her rosettes. So every time she walked in or out of the gold light, her leopard spots would disappear and reappear. Now she just had to figure out what to do with her hair.

The annual Spring Equinox Ball was in twenty four hours and the events of earlier in the week were but a distant memory.

She reached in her mother’s jewelry box and brought a single black pearl earring to her ear. She wanted to wear them to every ball she ever attended but never did. Dominique was always afraid she would lose them or, more realistically, afraid her father would notice and not approve. She put the pearl back in the box and shut it.

“How long have you been standing there?” she said to Derek who was not so stealthily standing in her walk-in closet’s doorway.

“You know exactly how long.” He purred.

She looked at him through the mirror and smiled. He stood with his arm folded across his chest and leaned on the frame. He then came behind her and pulled her into him by the hips. He had been back to his old self since Stiles had shorted out the dampener. She still didn’t like the methods used, and Eric seemed to be none the wiser.

“Is this dress…real fur?” he asked, running his hands up and down her hips and waist.

“Yep.”

“It feels heavy. Is it a pelt?”

“Umm. Yes.”

She turned to face him, giving an awkward smile. His eyes widened in an emotion she read as fascination. He took a step back and ran his hand down her stomach.

“Is it…your pelt?”

“Ye-es.”

“I don’t know whether to be grossed out or in awe.” He chortled.

He continued gliding his hand up and down, filling her with desire. It had been so long, weeks just about, since they’ve had sex. And now, that he was in full control (and rested) she decided to make another move on him. Weeks ago he turned or pushed her away, with good reason, but now…she needed him, hungered for him. Dominique caught his hand and brought it to her lips and kissed his palm. He shuddered and moaned softly, not taking his dreamy green eyes off her.

“I want you to mark me.” She cooed.

“What?”

“I want everyone at the ball to know I’m yours. I’m not sure how the process works, but I know it’s something wolves do to their mate when they’ve selected them.”

“It is. It’s kind of violent too. I…I don’t know of anyone who does that…in this century. Are you sure? I heard it’s initially quite painful.”.

“After the month we’ve had, I’ll endure any amount of pain for you if it means it’ll keep you happy.”

“You don’t have to do this to make me happy Dom.”

“But I want to, regardless. How does it work?”

“Well…uhh…in the…heat of the moment I have to bite you right here,” he trailed his fingers over the space that curved between her neck and shoulder. “I then hold down, long enough for my venom to spread. It leaves a half heart shaped bruise. It’ll even tell other wolves, through scent mostly, and sight that you belong to someone. It’ll keep other wolves off you, they won’t like the smell too much, if I’m remembering that right. Dom…I don’t know, I’ve never marked anyone before and it just seems so…old fashioned, I don’t know. Can’t I just give you a promise ring or something?”

She rested her weight against him and giggled against his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, still fascinated by her dress, and pulled her in closer.

“Do you have full control now?” she asked quietly.

“More than yesterday.”

“Then I trust you.”

“Trus…you read my emotions?”

“I can’t shut that off. You don’t have to be afraid with me. I trust you.”

She kissed his chest then licked up to his throat, sucking on the left side of it gently. She met his half closed eyes once more and felt his body’s response against her thighs.

He couldn’t take it anymore! Her scent, her body, the way she walked, everything was driving him mad! He held her close to him, using all his strength that made her gasp at the pressure. He then kissed those full heart shaped lips with a little too much aggression. He pulled back and pulled down the straps of her dress. The weight of the gown dropped it at her feet like a shining black puddle. He lifted her up and carried her out of the closet and to her bed. He kissed her lips, then her collarbone, down between her breasts, and to her stomach. He licked around her navel and down further until he was between her legs. She was completely naked (and bald). He spread her lips and kissed the warm flesh that made her moan and sigh sharply from her chest. Derek, using the tip of his tongue, licked the sensitive flesh that was the powerhouse of her hunger. He applied some pressure, making her sigh and ball up. Her thighs gripped his head, but he pulled them apart and came up to her face and kissed her.

Dominique wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him down harder as she kissed him with such ecstasy that he almost lost control. He then felt her arm tightened as she turned him over on his back and straddled him. He could feel her warm wetness dripping down his balls. He gripped her hips and pushed and pulled her back and forth the length of him.

“Mark me.” She whispered. “I trust you.”

Her voice was almost ghostly in the way she breathed out the words. He had to admit to himself, he didn’t entirely trust his own progress in the taming of his wolf, but he felt his human nature slip away at the sight of her. He sat up, lifted her by the waist, and lowered her down on him. He felt himself sink deeper into her. Her walls embracing him all the way up. A hard shiver shot through his body once he was all the way inside.

She kissed him, rolled her hips back and forth agonizingly slow. It drove him into a kind of mania he’s been trying to avoid. However, her breathing, the way she moaned his name in his ear brought out the feral wolf who missed her body more than he realized.

“I trust you, mon amour. Do it.” She breathed in his ear. “Mark me. Let them know I’m yours.”

Dominique met his eyes as she rode him faster. His eyes shown a bright red and his fangs slid steadily down between his lips. She held his face and began bouncing upon him. He called to her, and cursed the sensations pulsating throughout his body. She wanted to see this wolf he was so worried about, she wanted to meet the creature he tried to keep captive. She felt his arm around her waist hold her tighter as he rested his head against her left breast.

“Mark me. Let them see.” She moaned, fighting back her pending release.

He then lifted her up from under her arms and sat her on the bed. He knelt in front of her, eyes back to their emerald green and stared hard at her.

“Turn over.” He said with a breathy growl.

Dominique flipped over on her belly. She then felt his hands squeeze and grip her shoulders and his lips on her neck. He cocked her right leg up and slid inside her. She rolled her hips in time with his. He then lifted her up by the waist to kneeling and kissed her from behind. One hand pinched and teased her nipples while the other was around her throat. He applied gentle pressure around her neck as he thrusted his hips up.

“Make me yours.” She breathed again.

It was becoming more and more difficult to hold back her release. Now that the dampener was rendered ineffective, Derek was back to full strength and she missed it so. There were times weeks ago, when she was afraid of hurting him, but now she could match his power, match his strength, match his primal instincts.

Just as she was about to give in, he quickly pushed her upper body down by the back of her neck and lifted her hips. He had her in doggy. He could go deeper and as hard as he wanted in this position. She felt as his hand gripped her hips and pulled her hard against him. He held her there, making himself jump and twitch inside her. He then pushed her away, just enough so that she could barely feel his tip. Then he pulled her back, repeating the same actions as before.

“Mark me, please mon amour. Please make me yours.” She begged.

Dominique then felt his weight on her back and a hand around her throat. He kissed her cheek softly and nodded ‘yes’ against her face.

“I trust you. I trust you. I…trust you.” She moaned quietly as he began pumping hard into her.

His grip tightened more around her neck, and with his thumb he craned her head away from her shoulder, exposing the curve he needed to bite. He kissed the area softly. His beard brushed the back of her shoulder as his lips and tongue worked around her erogenous zone. Then, with a sudden pull, he lifted her to her knees once more and tightened his grip on her neck.

It became harder to breathe he held her so strongly. Dominique felt the pressure build behind her eyes and her breath fighting to reach her head.

Then, she felt claws scrape the flesh of the side of her neck and the sensation of a warm snout on her ear.

“Relax your shoulder.” A voice she didn’t recognize whisper in her ear.

Dominique obliged the deep voice that sounded similar to her love. Derek then craned her neck further, so much so it began to hurt. The sharp pang of fear then shot through her. His arm around her waist adjusted so that he had her arms pinned to her body. He now embraced her wholly, and pulled her into him fully.

Her eyes widened and she tried to wriggle out of his grasp. However he held her tighter, pulling her in until she was trapped with no leverage to escape. And just as she was about to peel his arm from her, he bit down!

Her flesh made a thick chomp and a pop sound as Derek clamped down and broke the skin. A bolt of pain traveled from her neck, down her back and stung in her toes. He slightly jerked his head, sending another sharp wave a pain down her back.

“Ahh!” she gasped.

His breathing grew labored. She could feel the heat against her neck, it was a stinging and burning sensation. She could also feel a warm trail running down her chest and between her breasts. She wanted to see what she knew was blood, but Derek had her stuck in his grasp and jerked his head again. He then rolled his hips forward, slowly entering deeper into her. The pain she felt melted into an erotic hard pleasure unlike anything she ever felt. He then lifted his head, but still held her tight and thrusted slowly up and down.

Dominique’s shoulder felt cold and stiff. Derek then licked her bite and sucked it. A deep roll of pleasure emanated from it and pulled itself down to her belly then between her legs. As he sucked and jerked away with more ferocity the pleasure grew more intense.

“You like that?” he whispered.

Dominique couldn’t verbally answer. She was so taken by this feeling that it weakened her. Derek was completely holding her up. He licked the bite again and she screamed his name. The sensation was like a conduit for lightning! With each erotic touch to the bite it sent strong waves throughout her body that zapped all strength and replaced it with a wave that carried an orgasm with it. Derek pecked the bite, and she melted in his arms, before cumming all over the length of him with an intensity that drained her of all energy, so much so, that she collapsed against his body

“You’re mine now.” He moaned in her ear.

She looked down at a trail of black ooze that she thought was blood, leading between her breasts. She touched her fingertips to it. It was his venom.

The Spring Equinox Ball.

Once again she stood in the mirror, deciding whether to wear her mother’s pearls or not. Derek appeared, fully dressed in an all black three piece suit. His red tie shown brilliantly in the center. A gold triskelion embroidered on the center of the tie represented his house, his pack.

“You should wear them. The earrings at least.” He said softly.

She nodded in agreement and placed the black pearls in her ears. She gave herself a once over, her eyes landing on the purple, almost black half heart on the curve between her neck and shoulder. It almost looked like a birthmark. Derek kissed it softly, instantly weakening her knees. He caught her by the waist and held her up, smiling behind her.

“Are you going to be doing that to me all night?” she chortled.

“Amongst other things.” He said before sucking the mark.

Dominique’s eyes rolled up and she moaned his name. It was like the mark was a pleasure button that only worked for him.

“We don’t have time.” She whimpered.

“As you wish.”

He stepped back, releasing her from his thrall.

“To the car?” he added after offering his arm.

“To the car.”

It had been decades since anything gave him butterflies. However Peter was nervous. Since the incidents at the prison, things have been too quiet for his liking. He hadn’t even been home since that day. He stayed with Emmanuel and Charmaine the past few days, and hearing her give him constant pep talks about telling Dominique about their relationship was becoming nauseating. He stood, buttoning his suit jacket, a nice jet black three piece custom number with a black tie that had his family’s triskelion embroidered in silver on it.

“Goddamn, I look good.” He said quietly to himself.

He turned and stepped into his black Ferragamo loafers and smiled.

“Ready to go?” Emmanuel asked from the door.

“If I happen to bring a lady back with me, don’t come knocking until tomorrow afternoon.”

“Oh my God, lets go.”

“Well, don’t you look dashing.” Charmaine said, entering the hall from nowhere. He jumped internally at the sound of her husky voice. His body still felt aches from the evening they shared.

“As if there was any doubt.”

“None at all. However, Henrí is waiting and from what I heard Dominique and Derek are already on their way. So, let’s get a move on.”

He almost forgotten Derek was still under Dom. Well, that won’t be for much longer. He slipped the nine herbs balm he made the other day into his pants pocket and followed the loving couple outside.

On the street, a long black limousine waited for them. He couldn’t help but feel a little upbeat. His current ‘imprisonment’ was coming with more perks than he thought. Emmanuel allowed he and Charmaine in first. Immediately Peter found the fully stocked mini refrigerator and helped himself to the finest champagne he ever tasted.

“Its good, yes?” Charmaine asked with a smile.

“Yes. I think myself a connoisseur of fine wines and cognac, but this…what is this?”

“Goût de Diamants. And it’s two million a bottle. So sip it slow and savor it because it’s the last time you’ll open any of my good alcohol again.” Emmanuel answered. (Taste of Diamonds)

“Oh my God.” Peter choked. “Is it made out of real diamonds? Why the fuck does it cost so much!?”

Emmanuel rolled his eyes and huffed. Peter did as he was told and sipped the champagne on the way to the ballroom. As they drove from Pétion-Ville, he watched the city through tinted windows. The lights became a blur of color as he thought over his plan. He needed to become familiar with the layout of the ballroom. He figured he’ll do that the first half hour of the four scheduled hours. Then he needed to get his nephew alone and cover his claws in the balm.

Dominique would most likely be inconsolable after Derek’s demise, but consoling her will be his grand finale to this surprisingly easy plan.

They arrived Fifteen minutes after Dominique and Derek. The ball wouldn’t start for another twenty. The space where the ball was held was an old French colonial mansion on open land. Most likely a gutted and refurbished plantation from the darker days of Haiti. The mansion was a brilliant white with black shutters, steps and columns. It looked stunningly Gothic.

He could smell Dominique’s scent as they headed into the space. The foyer opened to a black marble staircase, similar to the one in Dominique’s home. Between the stairs was a set of white French doors that opened to the ballroom. To his right, at the very end of the ballroom was a small orchestra tuning up, and above them a stage bathed in lights that resembled the rays of the setting sun. In those rays, on that stage, stood his objective. She wore a black leopard dress, and her usual curly hair was straightened and slick back into a long twist. She was talking with the maestro and below them, his target.

“T minus thirty minutes and counting.” He said to himself.

Stiles and the rest of Pack McCall was arriving fashionably late. The night after ‘freeing’ Derek, Lydia and Allison arrived. He spent half that night catching them up and the rest of the day sleeping in. Now, in a swanky black limousine, Lydia held his hand. He dared not look at her, she could realize she was showing him affection and pull it away. However, her reflection in the blacked out window shown like a mirror. He stared at those full lips she painted red and those bright beautiful dark hazel eyes.

“Hey man? You alright? You’re uncharacteristically quiet.” Liam asked in a whisper.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m good. Just…being present.”

Lydia then turned to him and gave him a small smile.

“You got a tan.” She said a-matter-of-factly.

“Yeah, a few days in the sun did me good.”

Her eyes studied his face and hands, any bare skin that was visible. It was extraordinary how she still gave him butterflies.

“What?” she asked softly.

“You’re so beautiful.”

“Thank you.”

Those red lips pressed into his cheek and flushed him his own shade of red. She tightened her grip on his hand and turned back to Allison.

“How are we all feeling?” Scott asked everyone.

“Good. I have to pee, but good.” Allison answered with a smile.

“Are we…prepared? I mean, do we have everything?” Scott continued.

Lydia patted her thigh. She had a Wolfsbane infused knife in her garter. Allison lifted up her navy purse. Who knew what kind of stabby gadgets she had in there. Liam and Malia flashed their eyes and nodded.

“Alright. We’ll meet up with Dominique and Derek then go from their lead. Hopefully, we’ll all just have a good time and be in bed by 2am.” Scott concluded.

“Is it bad that I hope not? I mean, being pregnant is kinda boring sometimes.”

“Allison.”

“What? I can’t hope?”

Scott rolled his eyes and kissed her cheek lovingly.

The limo eased in front of the ballroom. There was a small crowd of people who shuffled inside. It was all so overwhelming. There wasn’t any paparazzi or anything like that, but knowing that he was one of maybe four humans surrounded by a ballroom full of creatures that could change into anything gave and rip him to mere atoms, him pause. He felt for his side holster. It was still there, strapped snuggly to his body. The air was humid outside, but once inside he was greeted with cool air and the delicate sent of roses.

The room wasn’t packed, but it was definitely full. He felt Lydia’s hand more acutely as she led him through the crowd. He looked around for Scott and Allison. They were right next to him.

“There.” Malia called and pointed.

She was pointing near the stage where an orchestra played an upbeat classical welcome march. Just to its right stood Peter, Derek and Dominique. With her black dress, she seemed to disappear in the dark red wooden walls of the ballroom.

He felt a gentle tug from Lydia. He met her eyes. She could tell something was bothering him. Lydia paused and wrapped her arms around him, and laying her head on his shoulder…calming the nerves that steadily have been building all day.

“You got this. You know that right?” she said in his ear.

“I do, with you here.”

“Damn straight. Now let’s go say hi.”

It was just about time to give her opening speech. Every year, at every ball, the Sovereign welcomed all who attended and considered the season open. Dominique was never nervous when giving these. She actually enjoyed public speaking. However tonight was different. The pass month and a half proved that. She spotted Pack McCall as they swam through the crowd. Seeing all of them, smiling, feeling their (for the most part) genuine joy eased her nerves. Her stomach has been queasy off and on for days and this moment, seeing Derek’s extended family quieted it.

“This is Allison and this Lydia.” Derek said, hugging the women he introduced.

“So this is the woman who turned our brooding Derek into a softie. I approve. So how do we address you? Your majesty? Your highness? What? “Lydia asked.

Dominique could tell Lydia had similar etiquette raining as she. The strawberry blonde stood straight, kept her eyes on hers and didn’t reach for her hand until Dominique offered it.

“Dominique or Dom is fine.”

“Ah. Well, enchanté Dominique.”

“Enchanté, Lydia.”

They both bowed their heads at the same time and had to laugh at the familiar tells of years of ‘proper education’.

“And Allison. Congratulations. How far along are you?”

“Less than a month to go.”

“And you came here. You live up to your family name very well.”

“Speaking of? Have you seen my father?”

Dominique nodded across the room to Eric. Argent stood beside him, speaking rapidly as his eyes scanned the room.

“Oh, working. Scott, let’s go say hi to dad.”

Allison, with the grip of a talented archer pulled Scott and led thin through the sea of people to her father. She then felt Derek’s arm slide slowly around her waist. He then nuzzled his nose in her neck and sighed happily. She closed her eyes and concentrated on his breath against her skin. Everything, so far, was perfect.

“I’m already ready to peel you out of that dress again.” He whispered in her ear.

Dominique smiled like a shy girl and turned to him.

“Wait until you hear what I have in-store for all attendees.” She said against his lips.

To her left she heard a familiar Ahem. She turned from Derek and saw her father. He looked sharp in his black and gray tux. He held her close and tightly. He held her as if he hadn’t seen her in years.

“Everything looks splendid Babygirl. The lights, the masks, the colors, everything.”

There was masks on various tables for those who wanted anonymity. Some guest had on the lacey masks while others mingled casually as they floated around the room.

“Thank you papa.”

“And I uhh, I want you to meet someone.”

A tall blonde woman appeared from behind her father. Her thick hair cascaded down the left and her blue eyes caught the golden light above brilliantly.

“This is Charmaine. My girlfriend.”

“Oh. Bon soirée. Enchanté.” Dominique all but stuttered.

She felt Derek’s grip tighten around her, attempting to send instant comfort. Dominique looked the woman in red up and down and tried to gather herself. In two minutes she had to give her commencement speech.

“Enchanté, my Sovereign.” The woman said, bowing her head.

“You smell that?” Derek whispered.

She quickly turned to him and he gave a knowing look in her father’s girlfriend’s direction.

“Oui. Pet…”.

She turned back to her father, eyes widened and smiled awkwardly.

“We’ll talk later. It’s time.” Her father said.

Dominique snapped out of the trance that situation temporarily had on her and shook off the nerves. Derek kissed her cheek and then helped her up the stage stairs. On queue, ballroom’s lights dimmed to a deep purple and her gold spotlight draped her in illumination. The orchestra stopped, the guests voices hushed to a silence and all eyes were on her.

She took a deep breath and exhaled. Her mic dangled invisible above her and she stood straight and found Derek briefly. He smiled and blew her a kiss and she began:

“Bonne soirée.” She breathed. (good evening)

“Bonne soirée.” The guests replied.

“Thank you all for attending. Every spring we gather here to begin the season for new beginnings. We don’t always know what will begin anew for us, but hopefully, when the time comes we welcome it. This year has been…personally eventful for me. In so many beautiful ways. And, it’s a start to this year I definitely welcome. I look upon you all with such joy and hope. A kind hope that you bestow upon those closest to you. To your family, to your friends.

And you all are my family. We all live in this world with one thing in common: our second nature. We all hear that other voice sometimes and it tells us to over indulge, give in, take it. Yet, on most days we do not. We exercise restraint. We quiet our second nature, and we move through this world undetected…”

The ballroom entrance doors opened and a familiar scent from long ago wafted in before he did. Dominique continued to speak without missing a beat. However her eyes stung with tears welling and her heart raced to near explosion. She found Derek. His eyes were narrow with confusion, and then she looked past him, back at the doors, still speaking, still opening the season. And as she did, there he was, walking in as if in slow motion through the crowd.

He towered over most guests at his 6’4 stature. His dark navy suit hugged his body deliciously. A forgotten pang tugged in her guts, seizing her for what felt like an eternity, but was actually less than two seconds. She kept on speaking, making the attendees feel comfortable as her husband stopped just four people behind Derek and stared daggers into her soul.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26. iRobot (Jon Bellion)

He was absolutely in awe of her as he watched her give her opening speech. She looked so natural and everyone was captivated…until he noticed her eyes. They always gave her away. Ever since he learned to look. Something had caught her off guard and gave her pause. He almost missed it. It was so quick, but her eyes told him something was wrong.

“…possibly searching for one another, searching for our mate, or for someone for the day…or night,” she said with a sexy wink. “And tonight is the night for explicitly that…amongst other things.”

Derek noticed, every other sentence Dominique would look beyond him and then sweep her eyes across the crowd, always beginning at the same point. Her eyes were communicating something no one besides he would notice. He listened for her heart, it was racing, however she looked completely normal, as though nothing was frightening her as her heart indicated.

“Tonight I hope for all of you, tonight I hope you receive all you desire. All you hungered and longed for.”

The crowd applauded and a few cheered, but Dominique waved her hand and they were silent once more.

“Seeing as this is my fourth Spring Equinox as your Sovereign, I wanted to do something we haven’t done since the twenties, something… different for us regular attendees. This year, if you’ve noticed, L’Ouverture Manor has a different look. For the past eight months I had it restored and added some ‘aperitif’ in the form of rooms. Also, behind these walls are several entrances to hidden rooms for those who… cannot wait.” She winked again and smiled.

“There’s even…some complimentary accoutrements inside for your enjoyment. So, be safe and have fun. Sois amour et fais l’amour. (Be love and make love)

The room roared with applause. She bowed her head and flashed a wide toothy smile. Derek returned to the stage’s steps to help her down. He reached for her hand and noticed she kept looking a head again. She stepped to his side and was distracted.

“What do you see?” He whispered in her ear over the applause.

He then heard gasps and felt the crush behind him part. Dominique eyes widened with surprise then narrowed in anger. He turned and saw a huge man in a dark navy suit. He was tall. Taller than he, well over six feet and he stopped just inches from him, looking beyond him at Dom as if he weren’t even there. He even smelled of that lingering sent that was all over La Maison and the condo in New Orleans.

He then grabbed Dominique by her right bicep and dragged her away to the center of the dance floor. The orchestra began a slowed version of an R&B song and the strange man wrapped his huge arm slowly (lovingly!) around her waist, staring down into her eyes. He’d seen enough!

Derek rushed to them. He had to fight through others dancing as they closed the gap this guy made. They were making it difficult as some were talking or standing around, blocking him. They seemed to purposely be trying to keep him from her. He bobbed and weaved through the crowd of people until he was a few feet from them. Dominique raised a hand, telling him to stop. Her eyes were intense with anger, and something else? Fear? She met his eyes and shook her head No. The large man looked at him with a straight face, unmoving, unreadable, emotionless. Who is he!?

Peter came beside him. Dominique shook her head slowly no and the man spun them away to mix he and Dom in with the rest of the dancers. Derek was so confused and angry.

Dominique couldn’t believe it. He was here. Holding her…in his arms. So many emotions swam throughout her mind! The season told her to take him in the nearest room and pick up where they left off four and a half years ago. Another told her to run. While another told her to kill him before he caused more irreparable damage. But she saw something in him as she studied his face, feeling those hands that were so familiar with her body. He was different somehow, not just physically, but she noticed he had grown his hair about a couple of inches. Thick curls neatly rippled like cresting waves in a midnight ocean that was styled in an faded undercut suited him. He even grew out his facial hair. Last she saw him he was in the midst of a five o’clock shadow. Now he sported a mustache, a goatee, and a patch on his chin. It highlighted his dark eyes, his long lashes, and beautifully perfectly full eyebrows, all that brighten his dark caramel skin. He was still so very handsome, but his looks weren’t what was different.

He held her close. His body was hard with new muscle, but he was still so gentle, so soft with her. She couldn’t look away. Especially as the tears began to sting her eyes. His large hand cupped her cheek and he caressed it with his thumb, ready to wipe those tears. He looked longingly into her eyes as his own began to well with tears.

“Where have you been?” she said hoarsely.

“Sshhh, not here.” His voice seemed deeper. Was it always this deep? Like a jaguar hiding in a cello.

Edvard held her closer to him. He inhaled her skin, rolling his eyes in the back of his head under closing lids, and sighing as he exhaled.

“I’ve missed you…so much min Kjærlighet.” (My love)

Ah yes. Dominique had almost forgotten his nickname for her. When Edvard wanted to be extra sweet or romantic he would call her Love. As he spun them slowly the world seemed to blur away in dimming gold and purple lights. As if they were the only ones in the ballroom. They had gotten married in here. Their first dance felt similar to this moment. So much passion, so much want. Dominique was completely in love with him then. Her whole being belonged to him.

He bowed from his height and rested his cheek against hers. She could hear the whispers of the ball attendees all around her. Those who knew he had been gone were filling in those who didn’t in, and everyone couldn’t believe he was back. Some were happy to see them together again and wondered if they would be the first to occupy one of the rooms she had spoken of.

Edvard wrapped her tighter, moaning so softly, so quietly she barely heard it. She found Derek still near the stage. Anger in his eyes.

“You let him mark you.” Edvard said disappointedly  in her ear.

She looked up at him, almost falling in love again until it all came flooding back.

“You’re heart’s racing Kjærlighet.” He added softly.

“We need to talk.” Dominique replied stiffly.

He stopped, stood to his full height and met her eyes and nodded. Then very aggressively, he snatched her by the arm again and led her out of the ballroom.

He followed, but the man quickly turned to him, blocking Derek from getting to Dominique. He stood between them and flashed a look of disdain at Derek, freezing him in place. The man turned away again and pulled Dominique out of the ballroom. No one seemed to notice this. The crowd all began to converse and continue on as if this giant man just hadn’t stolen their Sovereign.

In the distance the orchestra began another slow song of a different genre and he felt a presence materialize behind him. Derek turned to see Eric just as surprised and taken aback as he.

“Who is that?” he asked angrily, still looking at the door that swallowed Dominique.

“Edvard. The Sovereign’s husband, my cousin.”

Derek snatched his head to Eric. He couldn’t believe the words that came out of his mouth. Peter came to the other side of him, looking just as panicked as Derek felt.

“Was that who I think it was?” Peter asked.

“Yeah, it’s him. I’m going after her.”

“No. Let them talk. Give her some space.” Eric said uncharacteristically softly. “He's not going to hurt her.”

“Him hurting her ISN’T what I’m worried about.”

He attempted to follow, but Eric caught his arm.

“Let me go.”

“No. Listen. You’ll never find what room there in without making an ass of yourself. She had them all soundproofed and scent-proofed. Just, let them talk, okay. Do you trust her?” Eric added.

“Of course.”

“Then trust her!”

He wanted to scream to Eric that his cousin was behind all this killing and attempted murder! That he was the Puppetmaster! But Derek suspected Eric already knew this. So he didn’t say anything. He glared at him then walked back to his corner near the stage.

They hadn’t been this close in months. After Dominique’s speech he went to her. Lydia stood with Scott near the bar as Allison sat, eating pretzels. Seeing them smiling and happy, the original gang made Stiles feel as though it were the old days. From there he offered Lydia his hand. She stared a moment, contemplating, considering, making him suffer; he didn’t care, he knew she was going to take it and he knew they were going to dance. And so, here they were. Malia, Alice and Fahd took their place beside Scott. Everyone was so happy. Even after all they’ve been through and whatever’s suspected to happen tonight, right now, they all were happy.

“Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?” he said.

“No, but better late than never.”

“You look so beautiful tonight.”

“Thank you.”

He went in for a kiss, but she turned her head. Disappointedly, he planted one on her cheek and held her close anyway. He wasn’t going to rush her. He remembered she forgave on her terms, not because you romanced her.

“How are you feeling right now?” Lydia asked.

“Like I’m gonna shit my pants for all the reasons, sooo, normal.”

“Just a regular Friday night.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Besotted and befuddled.”

“With? About?”

“All the reasons.”

“Yep! Just a regular Friday night.”

She then rested her head on his chest. He assumed that, tonight at least, they were on. He calmed himself and allowed this moment to happen…when he saw Dominique across from them, dancing with a man who wasn’t Derek. He looked back at the gang, they were too enthralled with whatever they were smiling about to notice. It wasn’t until the man yanked Dominique past them and out the door.

“Who was that?” Lydia asked.

“I don’t know, but Dominique didn’t look too happy.”

“Regular night for sure. Let’s rally the troops.” She added nonchalantly.

He hurried through the thick crowd back to the gang. Instinctively, Scott knew something was off.

“Where’s Derek?” Stiles asked them all.

“By the stage still.” Fahd answered.

“I think we should check on him.” Stiles said through his teeth, hoping he and Scott still had their brotherly telepathic link.

Scott searched the crowd, noticing something was off as well then nodded in agreement. Almost single file, they headed for Derek who was pacing like a trapped wolf in an invisible cage.

Peter wasn’t sure if this was perfect timing or a divergence in his plans. He had to admit, the soundproofed rooms were a nice touch. So much could go on and no one would know. However, Edvard made for a GIANT complication! He could see his nephew growing angrier by the second. He paced in a small circle, rubbing his face and breathing heavily. Luckily, team McCall had done away with his dampener. Who knows how Derek would have behaved right now if they hadn’t.

Scott and gang suddenly caught on to the fact that something big was unfurling and finally made it to them. Peter rolled his eyes as they awkwardly made their way through the throng of horny shape shifters.

“What happened? Who was that guy?” Stiles asked.

“Dominique’s husband.” Derek answered through gritted teeth.

“Oh shit. Her what now?” Liam replied.

“Long story short. He disappeared for five years and returned tonight. All caught up?” Peter answered.

“Should we go after them?” Scott asked.

“No. Disengage. Let them be. I need you all to let this happen. If anything is amiss and I need you, I’ll come find you. But for now, enjoy the ball.” Eric said.

Peter noticed a small group of attendees was glancing off and on at them. Some tried to hide their words with their wine glasses as they whispered, others turned completely away. It was way too close to try and have a private conversation. This tightness made for an uncomfortable situation. Peter pulled Derek off to the side. He could feel his anger tightening in his arms.

“Chief of High Strung is right. Let them talk this out…or whatever Dom’s doing to him. For all we know she could be clawing his face off and disposing of the body as we speak, taking care of this for us.”

That little joke didn’t go over so well. Derek eyed him intensely and then turned his head away.

“You said you trust her, then do that. Trust her.”

“You don’t seem to understand. It’s not that I don’t trust her. Dom thinks he’s the one behind all this. I’m worried he’ll kill her.” Derek whispered harshly.

Peter looked around the room quickly, making sure no one else heard that. Being in a room with creatures who all have super hearing was tricky and no real privacy was to be had. He scanned the room once more. Everyone had returned to their own conversations.

“Then luckily, we have Pack McCall with us. If we go find this asshole we have to do it discreetly. We don’t know who’s on his side or who’s working for him. That guy has a small army of trained killing machines. Trust me I’ve seen them up close. Not to mention he's the size of a sycamore with sycamores for arms. We have to split up. This is one place…with a finite amount of space. Discreetly, okay. Now pass it on.” Peter instructed.

Hopefully, this little diversion will help HIS situation.

He had taken them to the primary suite of L’Ouverture Manor which was on the second floor. It was the largest bedroom in the place; walled in dark lacquered oak, massive floor length windows and a living area furnished with brown leather chairs and a long sofa and coffee table. Dominique had planned to bring Derek in an hour, however, instead she currently stood by the door as she watched a man she was just starting to forget about build a fire. The massive room was already fairly warm, but as the night grew darker, the air from its open windows began cooling the space.

She watched as he knelt in his fitted navy suit. There were subtle pin thin black lace work throughout the suit and the orange glow made the shadows dance across his arms and thighs like devilish veins. She stood by the door, clutching the doorknob tightly, careful not to crush it. He stood, eyeing her intently. He was still so beautiful. Her desires for him seemed to have awakened with just a look.

“Why are you trying to kill Derek and Peter?”

“Straight to the point. Still so punctual. Because, when I finished with my father…”

“Of course you abandoned me for your father.”

“Let me finish!”

His American accent was giving way to a slight Norwegian one. Telling her he’d been speaking Dutch or Norwegian predominantly for a long time.

“After father passed, I returned to our home in New Orleans to grieve, only to find your Derek and his child living there.

Fuck, he knows about Eli. She thought.

“Telling me you still loved him enough to allow that!” Edvard spat.

“You went there…instead of coming back to me? We were married!! You didn’t have to do this alone! I could have given you the resources to help you, you could have grieved him with me!” Dominique roared so hard she felt as if the veins in her neck would explode.

“With you? You didn’t even like him!”

“No one liked him!”

“But I loved him. He was my father! I couldn’t…I couldn’t lose another parent. Not…not like that again. You didn’t see what this disease had done to my mother! I couldn’t stand the man, but I couldn’t let that happen to him. And I-I had to do despicable things to get what I needed, to do what I needed to do and try to save him. He encouraged it…I couldn’t come to you. Your own father shielded you from everything your entire life. You wouldn’t have understood…you…you wouldn’t have been able to look at me. You…wouldn’t have loved me if you’ve known the things I’ve done.”

“For it to all be for naught.”

Edvard’s tears finally fell. He collapsed on a leather chair and cried, resting his arm on the chair and shielding his eyes with his hand.

“So, after two and a half years of fighting, yes…I needed to grieve on my own first, to collect myself, to gather my bearings enough to be with you again…but my space, our space was occupied…contaminated. But I let it go. I was ready, eventually to come to you, only for you to share our bed with him some time later. So, I signed their death warrants. You weren’t supposed to find out it was me however…but, you’re just as quick as I am, aren’t you? It was all supposed to look like Katherine Argent. She was supposed to just follow instructions and take him and whomever else she wanted, but she just had to carry it out her way and toy with them. Had she done what I asked no one would have been the wiser.”

He sat quietly, staring in the now crackling fire. He uncovered his face, the red orange glow reflected in his eyes, casting an unrecognizable mask upon him. Edvard looked hollow and exhausted. His eyes then shot to her. Dominique could feel disgust from him.

“How long have you been intimate with that wolf?” he spat.

“That, is none of your business.”

Edvard stood and pinned her into the door. He inhaled her, smelling around her chest and throat. His long fingers graced the half heart shaped bruise, making Dominique wince in pain. It was the kind of pain that was similar to leaving an ice cube on your flesh for too long.

“I guess it doesn’t matter how long, you’re his now. I smell him in you.”

Her stomach lurched.

“What happened to you? You were never this cruel. Has your father’s influence reached you even after his death?”

Edvard backed away and returned to the fire. He stood, looking blankly into it. He was looking more like his old self, even more childlike as his features softened.

“Our last night together was the last time I remember ever being truly happy…until I awoke to my father and four of his men sitting in the salon. You were sound asleep, drugged I later learned.”

“What?”

He finally looked at her. He was feeling regret and grief.

“What do you mean drugged?” Dominique said through gritted teeth.

“Apparently, the wine we had that afternoon was spiked with a sleeping agent…”

“I woke to relieve myself when I smelled him. You have no idea how hard my heart knocked against my chest. I thought it would have awakened you it was so loud, but I turned to you, and you were deep asleep. Not even me shaking you roused you or calling to you roused you. But I put my ear to your bare chest, your pulse was slow, but strong.

Once I made it downstairs, I saw him, in the dark, surrounded by those men.”

“Son…I need you.” He said plainly.

I could tell immediately something was off. He smelled…metallic, like metal after it’s been galvanized. I went to him, his men on guard seeing the anger plastered on my face. He told them to relax. When he stood he immediately collapsed. Kjærlighet…he was so weak…I couldn’t refuse him. My heart ached seeing him like that. He was so frail and thin and though our family grays early, his hair was an unhealthy white. He looked like a ghost of himself.

“I’m dying, son. I know you’re into advance science and what not. I want…no, I need you to save me. I know my being here, especially like this and with this ask is…”

“Grounds for capital punishment.”

“Yes. Which is why I took drastic measures. Don’t worry. Dominique is fine, she’ll wake up hours from now as if she had the best sleep of her life. I knew she wouldn’t let me close, I had to son, I had to come to you and ask you to try. You…you have your mother’s brain. You can do anything with the right tools.”

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Glioblastoma multi-something. I’ve been to all the doctors, all the specialists and none of them have your intelligence.”

“Medicine is not my science.”

“I know, I know, but I know you can figure it out…given the chance.”

“No.”

“No? So simply no? I see you need the right motivation as well.” He paused with a sigh and stared at me with an intimidation I wasn’t sure he could back up. His eyes were hard and dark all of a sudden and he motioned to his men who immediately began walking up to our bedroom. I panicked and stopped the one headed towards you with a blow to the face. But father smiled and motioned to them again.

“If you don’t come with me I’ll kill her. Not myself of course. But I have many eyes and hands in Legion, eyes and hands that are meant to keep her safe, will be her undoing. They can easily get close enough to…”

“Okay! I’ll help you.”

“Fascinating. I honestly never thought you’d get over that other one…but being mated is a strong bond. I understand. I loved your mother just as strong.”

The smile he gave me was a mixture of understanding and coldness. He didn’t care, not about me, nor us, only his own self preservation . So I went. Immediately he took me to New York. We lived there until Eric’s men were close. My father has men still, who are loyal to him deep in our security. However, as we moved around the world, trying to stay ahead of Min Fætter (my cousin) I learned all I could. I even experimented on subjects of similar stages as my father. It took so long until I…failed. I kept him alive, much longer than he actually had, spry even, but his condition progressed rapidly and aggressively.

“There’s so much more to this story. So much violence and…I’ve done things Kjærlighet. I don’t recognize the man standing before you.”

He rushed to her, clasping her shoulders and staring in her eyes with fear and regret in his.

“You…abandoned me.” Dominique managed to say in a ragged quiet voice.

“What was I supposed to do? Let him kill you!? No, I couldn’t suffer a world without you in it.”

“All that intelligence and your father reverted you back into that hurt child who couldn’t think for himself, like a robot…and you still have to suffer this world without me.”

“You don’t understand…”

“No, I don’t. And I don’t want to.”

The scent of warm wood and leather wafted from behind the door. She stepped forward, pushing Edvard back as the door swung open. Dominique didn’t need to look over her shoulder to know it was Derek and Peter.

He couldn’t take it anymore and he didn’t care who knew. Derek entered the room, face transformed and eyes red for blood. He stared Edvard in the eyes as he held Dom by her shoulders. They both looked on the verge of tears. Had he interrupted something? Derek didn’t care, he just wanted him off of her.

“You couldn’t give us a minute, wolf?” Edvard said angrily.

He released Dom and strode coolly to Derek. A small smile spread across his lips as he looked upon Peter then at him, then down at the bracelets.

“I see Eric’s implemented my inventions, and too soon. They weren’t anywhere near perfected when I last worked on them. How have they’ve been treating you?”

There was an evil look in Edvard’s eyes when he asked that. He went from sadness to deceitful too quickly for Derek’s liking.

“Dom, are you okay?” Derek asked, walking past Edvard as if he weren’t there.

Derek cupped her face and studied her for any damage or whatever her estranged husband was capable of. She seemed mostly fine, but shaken up.

“I’m fine. But…”

Eric and Jacques soon entered.

“Edvard, what…what are you doing?” Eric asked sadly.

“My father’s dead. Cancer.” Edvard said plainly.

Eric looked stunned. As if he were shot in the back. His blue eyes welled with tears, but he quickly let the feeling pass and became his militant self again.

“I…don’t…do you and the Sovereign need more time? Should I usher out the Hales?”

“Is that all you have to say? Our family is down to the two of us and THAT is all you have to say!?”

Looking Dom in the eyes, seeing her so beside herself melted the wolf from his face. With his own eyes, he stared at her as they listened to this Gundersen/Olsen squabble. Dominique tenderly caressed his cheek. He hated seeing her like this, hurt.

“What do you want to do?” he whispered to her.

She blinked several times, as if she was somewhere else in her mind and was seeing him for the first time.

“Arrest him. Before he kills you.” She mouthed silently.

He nodded in acknowledgement and turned to Edvard. His massive back completely covered Eric from view. Peter still stood in the doorway beside Jacques who was waiting patiently for an order.

“He came for me in the night and we traversed the Earth, trying to curate a cure. But I failed him. He died two and a half years ago in Nigeria. He’s…he’s next to my mother.” Edvard continued.

“And what was your plan here? Kill the Hales and take your wife back? She wouldn’t have ran in his arms had you never left!” Eric said like a disappointed father.

This blew everyone away! Eric knew it was Edvard this whole time? Derek turned to them, eyeing Peter who stood tall, more interested. Edvard jerked back as if something had wounded him. He looked down in Eric’s eyes and saw the disappointment. He saw Edvard peak over his shoulder at Dom. He was cornered.

“Did you even think this through, Edvard?” Dom asked sadly.

“Of course I did. I was always coming back to you, Kjærlighet...no matter what.”

“You didn’t come back to me the first time! What if he had survived and asked you to stay? What would you have done then!? You could never turn him down! You are programmed to follow behind a man who couldn’t care less about you, your mother! None of it!" Dom cried.

“I was coming back!” Edvard said, turning to Dom and he now. “But you couldn’t wait. I had it all planned. All you had to do…”

“She wouldn’t have had to wait had you chose her! You could be raising a family right now, instead of coming back to nothing!” Derek growled.

“This doesn’t concern you, wolf!”

“You say wolf like it’s a bad thing.” Peter added with his usual smirk.

Derek could see this was getting to Edvard. He stood, staring into the fire, balling up his large fists. His eyes then showed yellow as he turned to Derek, pulling a gun from his breast pocket. It all happened so fast!

Dominique pushed him down, slamming his head into the hard table adjacent the bed then on to the hard wooden floors. With his vision doubled he saw Dominique on top of him, gasping for air and Peter and Eric fighting the transforming Edvard just before Jacques shot Eric (or could have been) Peter and the world turned black.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27. Alpha Dog (Fall Out Boy)

Things took unexpected turns every second since the ball began.

That shot was luckily muffled by a silencer. No one downstairs heard anything. The music continued and so did the merriment…However, Eric never saw the second one coming. Edvard’s gun missed his intended target, but Jacques’s didn’t. Eric was hit in the back of the head, but still alive…at the moment. Peter saw this as an opportunity that may or may not work as Edvard and the former lieutenant argued over Dominique’s and Derek’s bodies. He couldn’t tell if they had been hit since too many legs obscured his line of sight. But he heard their heart beats, one was calm and the other was racing, but steadily slowing. There was also the scent of blood wafting in the heat of the room.

He had to move quickly if he wanted to test this theory. Peter reached for his balm and covered the claws of his right hand in it then jammed them in the back of the dying Chief of Security’s neck. Eric's body gave a violent jerk and his fingers curled to half fists and arms rolled up to his chest. Peter felt a static like shock in each of his fingertips. His own body stiffened. It was a much different sensation for this than when burrowing into someone’s mind normally.

He saw the man’s life flash before him as his heart rate dropped. The memories were blurry, but Peter saw them through Eric’s eyes; the eyes of a very young stoic boy. He was an astute young child who loved to read and equally loved boats. He also saw that child grow into a very lonely man who only loved one person, and she passed decades ago; Edvard’s mother. He loved her from a distance and secretly devoted his life to her.

Peter then saw him taking care of a young Edvard, sending him to school, teaching him things, encouraging his love for the sciences. He was quite the father figure for the now psycho. Peter then saw him alone, and that was very often. When he wasn’t by Dominique’s side he was at home, alone, missing the woman named Genevieve and conflating the two of them. It was sad, but it helped Peter. He could feel Eric’s life draining and now flowing into him, and his knowledge expanding his own as he siphoned his life force. He felt the familiar strength of an alpha fortify his muscles and enhance his already powerful abilities. It all came in a rush at the end of Eric’s last breath.

The process was quicker than he expected. Maybe because the front of Eric’s head was leaking onto a (formerly) nice wool rug. He looked up from Eric’s body at the two coconspirators as Edvard lifted Dom and carried her lovingly like a baby. Her back was dripping black blood, at least it looked black in the light of the fireplace and Jacques lifted an unconscious Derek by the arms. And just as he was fully complete, Scott and the gang walked in. Peter closed his eyes, shielding the red he knew they were glowing and kept still. He didn’t want to let them in on his new upgrade just yet.

“Peter, are you alright?” Scott asked, lifting him under his arms.

“Yeah, yeah, Dominique is…”

He finally opened his eyes to see the sycamore man melt into a giant anthropomorphic leopard form. His suit and skin tore apart and crumpled at his feet. Edvard’s eyes glowed green as he stood a whole foot taller. The fur on his face was mostly gold but the upper right corner from his eye, cheek, and ear was black and so was his tail and right arm. Edvard's skin faded and dissolved as golden fur sprouted like grass and completely covered him.

“Oh fuck.” Peter exclaimed.

Edvard flash white fangs in a snarl and with a speed Peter’s mind couldn’t comprehend, he jumped from the second floor window and disappeared into the night, leaving Derek and Jacques.

“I suggest you back away from my nephew.” Peter said, flashing his alpha eyes quickly for only Jacques.

“No. I shot him. I was supposed to be next!” Jacques growled.

Jacques face then transformed as he ran for him. Scott and Liam then jumped in front, Liam knocking Jacques back against a sofa pinning him down. A very pregnant and stealthy Allison and Argent arrived with Lydia, Alice and her companion. The Argents held bolts from their crossbows at the head of the defeated Jacques.

Peter stood, checking on Derek who was coming to. This was about to be a long night, Peter thought.

“Stand him up.” Derek growled as he began standing on wobbly legs.

Jacques squirmed in Liam’s and Scott’s hands as they brought him forth to Derek.

“Where has he taken her?” Derek asked, grabbing Jacques by his collar and pulling him in.

“I’m not telling you shit!” Jacques protested.

Just as Peter was about to take matters into his own hands, there was a commotion in the main foyer, just below them. Peter decided to be the one to check. He exited the bedroom and stood on the second floor landing, looking down at Emmanuel and Charmaine. Peter’s breath froze. He heard the words “How could you?” from Emmanuel as he continued to berate the very silent and very still Charmaine.

Her phone then pinged, she pulled out of a purse big enough to hold just that and checked the message. All this was just in a matter of seconds. She then looked up behind her, right at Peter and smiled. Emmanuel followed her head and saw him too.

“You! You little asshole!” Emmanuel growled.

Just as he was about to rush upstairs, Charmaine grabbed his throat and slammed Emmanuel down into marble floor, knocking him unconscious and cracking the stone beneath him. She then rushed out of the manor.

“It’s a coup!” Peter said re-entering the bedroom.

Pack McCall all turned to him and immediately understood. Peter pushed passed them and took ahold of Jacques himself.

“How long have you been working for Edvard, huh!? What did he promise you in exchange for your loyalty?” Peter asked. He had such a tight hold of Jacques’s collar that the man was turning a bright shade of purple.

“What you took from me.” Jacques croaked.

“What does that mean?” Derek asked angrily.

“Ask him.” Jacques struggled.

Peter wasn’t ready for them to know, and this lackey was about to ruin it. Peter pulled him in, tightening his grip now on Jacques’s tie. He had every intention on strangling the life out of him!

“Where?” Peter asked.

“You have the power now. Sniff her out.”

“Something’s happened to Emmanuel.” Peter heard Stiles say behind him.

“You go check on him. I have this bitch.”

Peter felt a rush of anger. He felt it differently than he had in the past; than the last time he was an alpha. This anger raised his body temperature exponentially and his bloodlust was nearing impossible to control. However, it had to wait. He had to save Dominique! He had to tear this fucker’s face off!

“Peter! Peter! Let him go! You’re killing him!”

Derek’s voice sounded as though if we’re in a plastic tube. He felt his nephew’s hands on his, trying to pry his fingers off of Jacques’s collar.

“Peter! We need him alive! Peter, stop!”

Peter then felt arms around his waist as someone pulled him back. His instincts told him to swipe and as he did so, he realized he almost took Malia’s head off. She ducked, missing his claws by millimeters.

“Whoa! The fuck Peter! Oh my God. How are you an alpha?” Malia asked.

He calmed himself. Peter realized he’d lost control. This feeling, this alpha was something different. He had never been out of control like that, not even a little. His head was whirring a bit from that primal rush.

“I’ll tell you later.” He said groggily. He felt as if he were deep under water. His body was heavyand there was pressure all around him, but steadily, he was returning to his normal self. He also knew that Jacques wasn’t going to be very corporative and there was plenty of Dominique’s blood that they, he and Pack McCall, could easily scent her. Taking out Edvard would be the only (more than) difficult task.

His head was clearing and still throbbing, but his torso was sticky with Dominique’s blood. Every second they did nothing was a second further that monster took her.

“We need to split up. Some of you head to La Maison, some of you come with me, and I’ll take Jacques to HQ underground.” Derek said.

He then hurried downstairs. There was a small crowd awakening Emmanuel. He was bleeding at one point, but it healed. Derek came to his side.

“He’s taken Dom.” He said to her father.

Emmanuel shook the dizziness from him and let in remorse.

“What happened?” Derek added

“Charmaine, my girlfriend. She…she did this to me. Who’s taken Dominique?”

“Edvard.”

“He’s here? Ugh. That explains…nevermind…let’s go.” Emmanuel began.

Derek helped him up. There was a head size crater in the floor. Emmanuel wobbled a bit then got his bearings.

“Do you have any idea where he could have taken her?” Derek asked.

“No. I don’t. Is that her…blood? What happened?”

“She took a bullet for me…and then he took her.”

“He’s not going to kill her.”

“I know that. It’s just…”

“I know son, I know. We just need to scent her.”

“Already on it.”

“Good, good. I have Charmaine's. I feel she’s in on this too. She received a text then attacked me before I could get to Peter. So, we find her, we’ll find them.”

“What happened? Why were you after Peter?”

“She told me she slept with him.”

“Before or after the text.”

“My God. After.”

“Jacques is in on it too. He killed Eric.”

“Fuck. It’s an hostel takeover! Where’s he?”

“Upstairs.”

Derek motioned his head up to the primary suite. Emmanuel’s eyes glowed gold and he rushed up the stairs, taking them two at a time. However Derek didn’t have time for this! He needed to find Dom. He gave a final look upstairs, listening to Emmanuel beat the information out of an unyielding Jacques, then left.

He was back to an alpha now. And being one was the only way he’ll find her. Derek rushed outside into the cool spring air, running and ripping out of his suit as he transformed into the wolf who’d been calling him for the last two weeks. He felt a freedom as he ran through the grass and into the woods. His senses came alive as he ran fully transformed and at full speed. Derek felt whole as his wolf led him through unknown territory.

He caught her scent and some blood in the parking lot. Edvard had taken a car. Dominique’s scent was faint, but he still had it. They were heading north. Towards the airport.

Stiles couldn’t believe how quickly the night had turned. He watched as Emmanuel attempted to shake information out of Jacques. He looked back at the crumpled body of Eric. His gray blue eyes staring in horror at nothing. He felt sad for the man. He looked as though his whole life was keeping The Legion secure and this happened. Stiles couldn’t help but wonder what Eric’s last thoughts were.

“Wherever he’s taken her, it’s somewhere intimate.” Alice said weakly.

They all turned to her. She stood near Eric, staring down at him with the beginnings of tears in her eyes. She knelt beside him, all but ready, as if she were ready for him to wake and give orders at any minute.

“And where would that be?” Emmanuel asked, tossing the unconscious Jacques against the fireplace mantle.

“I don’t know. But that was their thing. They’d like to do separate things together. He would take them somewhere they’d be alone, comfortably, secretly…uninterrupted.” Alice looked as though she were trying to remember something. She brought her hand to her chin and stared pensively into the fire.

“There isn’t too many places like that. He’s definitely not taking her back to La Maison.” Emmanuel added.

“But we should check there anyway. Check everywhere, like Derek suggested.” Allison added.

“Where is Derek?” Malia asked.

“Aw shit. He went rogue. Alright let’s do like he suggested. Check La Maison, take this fucker to the underground jail, and do this discreetly. Edvard has an army and we don’t know who’s in it. Emmanuel, you have to end this party, anyone who stays or acts suspicious IS suspicious!” Stiles said. “Lydia, Allison, and Argent I’ll need you all to load up.”

“We’ll head back to the flat and change, where do you want to meet up?” Argent asked.

“You can go to La Maison. I suspect it’s abandoned now that Edvard has her. He won’t return there.” Emmanuel added.

“What about the guards she had surrounding that place?” Malia asked.

“They’re gone. They all worked for Edvard. You should be safe there.” This time, Emmanuel sounded sad. Stiles went to him.

“This is gonna be a long night, but like you said, he’s not gonna hurt her.”

“It’s not her getting hurt I’m worried about.” Emmanuel swept his eyes over them all and smiled weakly. “I’ve read the dossier on Pack McCall…you all have been through so much and now…tonight,” he sighed heavily, “tonight should have been a respite for you. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I don’t know how everything fell apart so easily right in front of me.”

“You were distracted.” Peter added, from a window. He stood, looking out of the windows, something was drastically different about him.

“Charmaine.” Emmanuel answered.

“Yep.”

“I still owe you a swift kick in the arse…but she wasn’t with me. Not really anyway.”

“Alright. No more feeling sorry, let’s do this. We’ll all meet at La Maison.” Stiles chimed in, bringing Emmanuel from his self-pity.

They all shuffled out. Argent and Peter had the unconscious Jacques. Stiles stepped to Eric. He felt the surge of respect turn to sorrow.

“I’ll take care of Eric…and Jacques. Go, go.” Emmanuel said sadly.

“Okay. Oh Alice. You and Fahd, if you guys can think of anything…” Stiles added.

“Let us help. She wasn’t just my boss.” Alice began.

“I know. You can stick with me. I’ll need all the inside information I can get.

“Very well.” Fahd agreed.

Once they were all outside a thought slowly hit him! He needed Scott, who was packing Allison and his father in law in the G-Wagon.

“Hey buddy, you wanna come with me on a side mission?”

For the first time he saw a genuine smirk on his best friend’s face.

“What do you have in mind?” Scott replied, his smirk turning into a full smile.

“Let’s go to HQ. Oooh Alice. We have a new set of plans!”

“Be careful.” He heard Allison say.

Scott turned to her and kissed her. He placed a hand on her belly and sighed.

“You too. Ready?”

“Ready.”

Alice and Fahd led them to his car. The parking lot was packed, but he could see some attendees leaving. Emmanuel must have shut everything down. Stiles figured he’d text him after they got the information he sought from Pasqual.

Derek stopped at La Maison. The compound was deserted. All of the security Dominique had was working for Edvard and the house was completely dark. It looked haunted and unsettling. Frustratingly, he went upstairs to his bedroom and changed clothes and searched for the keys to Dom's SUV. He needed to get to the airport quickly. On the way he called Eli. There was no answer. He hoped his son was still at school’s campus and hadn’t gone to the condo for spring break. His next call was to Stiles who answered right away.

“Stiles! I know where he’s taken her.”

“Derek! Oh thank God. We were just about to head to HQ and try and get information from that guy, we’ll turn back and meet you. Where are you?”

“I’m leaving La Maison. Look, meet me at the airport. He’s taking her to New Orleans. See if Emmanuel has a jet or something ready.”

“New Orleans. Of course…Whoa! Hey…Fahd! What the fuuu…”

There were three or four beeps and then the call was disconnected. Derek stared at the profile screen a few seconds as he raced down the mountain, rolling through dips and small hills almost making him lose his grip on the phone. Panic shot through him as he tried to redial, but the call kept dropping. He then called Argent. If anyone could run point, he could.

“Argent, Something’s happened to Stiles. I told him to meet me at the airport. Edvard is taking Dominique to New Orleans. I-I wanna …”

“I got you. I’m with Allison, Lydia, Malia and Peter. We’ll check on them and regroup at the airport.”

“Okay, I’ll get in touch with Emmanuel. He probably has a jet we can use.”

“Alright. I’ll call you back when I’ve found them.”

Derek ended the call and started a new one with Emmanuel. It still amazed him how Argent could stay so calm in situations like this. He didn’t even sound phased. He finished dialing Emmanuel, however his line rang and took him to voicemail. He didn’t have the energy or the patients to call again so he left a message.

“Emmanuel. Edvard is taking Dominique to the condo in New Orleans. We need a jet. Call me back, please hurry.”

Derek hung up, tossing the phone onto to passenger seat and pressed the gas into the floor. It was a forty minute drive and Edvard had more than twenty minutes ahead of them.

Peter suspected Fahd was on Edvard’s take! He appeared too conveniently in certain past conversations. Now he’s off somewhere in the woods. He and Argent jogged up to the flipped Escalade as Scott crawled out on his belly, bleeding from his lip. Somewhere in the crumpled metal Stiles groaned disappointedly. Lydia rushed passed them, pulling out Alice and searching for Stiles. In that moment, he was glad his daughter hadn’t run off behind Scott and Stiles as she did in the past. The SUV surprisingly wasn’t totaled, but it was definitely done for the night.

“Thank God for luxury seat belts.” Stiles voice said from the other side of the wreckage.

“What happened?” Argent asked.

“Fahd. He flipped the car during my call with Derek then ran his ass into the woods.” Stiles answered. “Alice, you alright?”

“I will be.” She said, flashing yellow eyes.

“Are you hurt?” Lydia asked softly.

Peter stepped away. He inhaled deeply, attempting to scent anything familiar. Stiles was right Fahd’s scent went north, away from La Maison. That told him he knew where Edvard was heading. He took another breath. Derek was somewhere going in the opposite direction.

“What did Derek say?” Peter asked.

“That we needed to get to the airport. Derek figured out where Edvard’s taking her.”

“Where?” He didn’t mean for that question to come out as forcefully desperate as it did. Everyone stopped and looked at him a moment. He knew his eyes gave him away.

“Yeah…anyway. He said New Orleans.” Stiles replied, staring suspiciously at him.

“The condo! Of course.”

“He told me to get in touch with Emmanuel. I’m not sure if he did after the call, but let’s do that.”

Stiles soon doubled over, clutching his ribs. Lydia went to his side and checked him. Peter could smell his blood. He wasn’t hurt bad, but he was definitely scratched at the very least. Peter stepped further away. Was this how Eric experienced life? Was he this powerful, always fighting for control? Or did this fluctuation in Peter’s senses and temperament have to do with how he acquired his powers? Everything was so intense that they burned. His nose burned when he scented, his eyes burned and stung when he needed to see distances, and his skin felt as if it were on fire, even in the cool night air.

He looked around his right hand. The balm had emulsified into his skin, softening it and leaving it slightly more moisturized than his left (if anything, it sure made a great hand cream). His claws itched and tingled only on that hand.

“Hey. You alright?” Scott asked softly behind him.

He turned to his progeny and his wolf immediately wanted to react violently. Peter took a step back and responded with a silent nod. What the fuck was going on?

“Alright let’s regroup in our car and head straight for the airport. We don’t have time to change.” Argent said as he removed his suit jacket.

They all climbed in the other SUV, Peter last and he sat in the back row. His body, his skin felt tingly as they headed north. Someone in the front turned on the GPS, it gave directions in French that he barely heard. Peter was losing himself He stared out the window at the full moon. He saw his red eyes reflecting back as they reached the nearest road. He felt he needed to kill something, and soon!

Derek arrived at the airport just in time to learn they had taken off fifteen minutes before. He looked around the private airfield and remembered this place. He and Peter had landed here over a month ago and life hadn’t stopped since. He had so many new experiences almost everyday since touching down.

He parked the SUV and saw a singular man in a pilot’s uniform, pouring himself a cup of something steaming in the far end of an empty hangar.

Emmanuel called ahead of him and another jet was being readied. This man must be Emmanuel’s pilot. Derek walked up to the man as calmly as his body would allow. He had been a bundle of nerves and ill temper since the ball. He finally reached the man, the cool air and the short walk eased him by expelling some energy. He needed to ask the awaiting pilot who was on the flight before this one. He needed to know if Dom was alive…or scared.

“A man and two women. One of them looked half conscious though. I hope she’s alright. The blonde woman said the other lady had some kind of upset stomach and they were taking her to the States. Something felt off, but the man was protective of the sick gal.” Derek made out of the man’s thick accent.

“Was the woman hurt?” he asked, attempting and failing to hide his panic.

“Not that I could see. She could barely walk. The American man had to carry her up the stairs.”

“Okay. Merci.”

“De rien. It’s not our place to get into client’s personal business, but…you seem to know these people and you seem right unnerved.” (You’re welcome)

Derek looked at the particularly clairvoyant man and took a breath. He didn’t need this pilot sending off an alarm and derailing an already extremely sensitive situation.

“I do. I just wanted to make sure the woman was okay. She hadn’t been feeling herself for a while.”

“Oh. Oui, the man, he was right gentle with her, loving even.” The pilot perked up with a smile before sipping, what Derek now knew to be coffee. “But the blonde woman, she’s seemed dubious. Something was off about her. Must be the full moon. Makes lunatics of us all sometimes.” The pilot’s whole demeanor changed at this statement. Derek had only seen Charmaine in passing and having a better look at her at the ball, she seemed unremarkable. But whomever she was, she was clearly important enough to Edvard to be jetting off to New Orleans with him. Derek could only imagine what Emmanuel must be making of her now.

“Must be.” Derek sighed sadly.

“If you’re of the party that’s taking off for New Orleans, the jet isn’t ready yet. She’s getting gassed. Shouldn’t be too long now.”

“I am, thank you.”

The man then busied himself in the adjacent hangar some yards away, presumably the one that held Emmanuel's empty jet. Derek paced back and forth, waiting for Pack McCall, until he scented another wolf. He turned to see Fahd, walking out from the distant woods, buttoning his shirt, smiling like an asshole. Derek instantly went on guard. He wasn’t 100% sure why, until a text from Stiles informed him seconds later.

‘Fahd is heading your way, and he’s a marionette!!!”

Coolly, Derek put his phone in his jacket pocket and relaxed his face. He watched as Fahd gave him a solemn look.

“Where are the others?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I haven’t heard from them yet. Did you separate from them?”

“Yes. I figured it would be quicker for me to try and catch up to Edvard on my own.”

Derek took a breath and exhaled angrily.

“Why lie straight to my face?” he asked Fahd with a sarcastic smile.

Fahd shrugged and with a smile of his own he rushed Derek, transforming his face and extending his claws as he did so. Derek rolled his neck, transforming and catching Fahd by the throat. He lifted the man overhead with one hand, and slammed him into the concrete. Fahd hit the ground with a yelp as shards sprayed from under his body.

“Why?” Derek asked, easily pinning Fahd.

“As if I’d tell you!”

Fahd dug his claws in the side of Derek’s hand and thumb then violently ripped back, taking a chunk of fur and flesh with them. Derek roared and stumbled back. It was a full moon tonight. Everything was heightened and quickened…even his anger. He glanced at his hand; it was healing almost immediately. This time he and Fahd charged at the same time from opposing directions. Derek ducked under Fahd’s wild arms and caught him by the waist, digging his claws in Fahd’s back as he did so. He put all his weight in the tackle, making sure his shoulder knocked the wind out of this beta as they made contact with the smooth concrete.

“I thought you were once in love with her?” Derek said through sprouting fangs.

“Nah, not really. I was just supposed to keep her distracted from other men. And here you come, you and The Hardy Boys.”

Fahd swiped Derek’s face, catching his lower jaw. Derek stood and quickly kicked Fahd on the side of his head.

Derek wasn’t trying to kill Fahd, or even get information. He was stalling for Scott and his pack and letting out some pinned up anger.

“You kick like a bitch!” Fahd laughed through a bloodied smile.

Derek reared his leg back and kicked harder, knocking Fahd out cold. So much for stalling. He looked around for anyone. The small airport was still quiet.

 Her world felt as though it were submerged in jelly. Time moved sluggishly for what felt like days…or weeks. Dominique wasn’t sure. What she was sure of was the white hot pain that emanated from her liver every time she gained moments of consciousness.

In one moment, she saw Edvard with a set of tweezers. Another, she saw a blinding white light, but her skin was warm and the scent of lavender soap eased her mind. Now, she saw the red velvet ceiling of a jet. She heard the engines come alive and gently vibrated the fuselage.

Not far from her were hushed voices. A man. Edvard…her Eddie and a British woman with the speaking voice of a lounge singer. The white hot pain had dulled to a nagging ache against her…tee shirt? Wasn’t I wearing a gown?

Dominique turned her head and with doubled and blurred vision; she spied silver blue nighttime clouds floating like foamy marshmallows under the jet. When had they taken off? She needed to escape! Derek! She had to find…

Edvard appeared over her. His chocolate brown eyes stared lovingly down at her. He was gorgeous with his new facial hair…and those lips. They always begged her to kiss them.

“Where…whe…?” her tongue felt dry and thick in her mouth. The words had hardly formed in her mind either. She felt his large soft hand on her bare arm then a prick in her right arm. Her vision doubled then tripled and her world rotated under waves of consciousness.

“Not yet Kjærlighet. Rest another hour or so.” Eddie’s voice said softly in her ear. A dizzying wave of desire washed over her as she felt his breath on her ear and the bass of his voice trembled throughout her body. She nodded to him and then felt those irresistible lips on hers. His body heat was so soothing in this underwater world. When he stood, it felt like someone had opened a window on a chilly winter’s day. The hushed voices continued all around her, then darkness. A void unlike none she’s ever experienced surrounded her. An aloneness she’s never felt crowded her, and then sleep finally caught her.

*New Orleans*

There was the sensation of floating again. There was also the faint scent of alcohol, people, bakery goods, and beasts of burden. Dominique opened her eyes to the dark cloudy night of a city frozen in time from this view. She was floating, belly up on Royal Street. The familiar façade of her second home steadied her. She soon floated through the foyer of her condo. A familiar young man’s voice was heard on what sounded like another planet. He laughed and then abruptly stopped…as did her floating.

She recognized the ceiling of the downstairs guest bedroom as Charmaine’s face appeared above her. The woman smiled happily. In all her unease, Dominique was still cognizant enough to be unsettled by this strange new woman.

“You look so like your mother.” Charmaine’s husky voice whispered.

“After spending some time with your father, I haven’t really much cared for her. Jealousy, you might say. But I shouldn’t be. I see why Peter… Yes, darling?”

Charmaine raised her head and turned it away. Edvard had called her from upstairs. The woman’s cold smiling eyes then met hers again. She leaned down to Dominique’s ear and whispered,

“Between you and I, Peter is such a good lay. I can see why you’ve chased after he and Derek for so long. I’ll have to see what the fuss is about with Derek once Edvard takes you to Nigeria.”

“No.” Dominique squeaked.

Charmaine smiled and then left. Dread ran deep in Dominique’s body, which she realized she couldn’t move.

They finally made it to Derek. Stiles (almost) couldn’t believe the scene in hangar #1 as Argent pulled in the spot next to Derek’s SUV.

“I assume you got him?” Stiles said cheerily, motioning his head at the bloodied Fahd

“Is he…?” Allison asked, almost retching at the strong metallic scent of blood.

“Sleeping? Like a baby. Emmanuel’s jet is in the other hangar. The pilot said they were filling the tanks. Are we all ready?” Derek asked. He swept his eyes over the pack. They all seemed determined, but Alice…she stared down at the bruised Fahd with such vitriol he could feel it.

Malia noticed and wrapped an arm around her. Alice snapped back to this reality and faced Derek.

“I’m ready. Have you checked on Eli yet?” Alice asked.

“I called several times, but with no answer. I’ve been here twenty minutes now and before I got here the pilot said they had left fifteen minutes before me.”

“So they’re not even close yet. We’ll be right behind them if we leave now.” Peter added.

They all boarded the super luxurious jet. Peter, in all his building delirium, couldn’t help but notice how the former Sovereign of The Legion lived in his retirement. It was more than accommodating for a two hour flight. The floors were a deep ink black with plush carpet with rich woodgrain throughout in the accents on black seats. He ran his fingers over the thick wooden arms of his wide (and currently massaging) seat.

Near the cockpit, Argent and Derek spoke in whispers about something he couldn’t make out. His newly acquired alpha-ship was inconsistent. He’d never experienced anything like this before, not even at this level with the dampener. He also felt hot and tingly all over. Was that sweat? A bead of perspiration descended in a cooling dribble down the side of his forehead. A slight panic attacked his heart. He felt his blood pressure rise, heating his body and making him shake.

“The hell’s wrong with you?” Malia asked plopping down in the seat in front of him.

He noticed she had been coddling the baby wolf Alice since the ball. Now, she stared at him with her mother’s (perpetually) intense eyes.

“Nothing I can’t handle.” He replied with an unusual weakness in his voice.

“You sure?”

“Yep.”

She didn’t believe him, but she left it alone with an eye roll. The pilot over the intercom instructed them to take their seats and buckle in for takeoff. He glanced over at the baby wolf. She was staring sadly out of the porthole, already buckled in and already plotting, it seemed. The night they were about to have in New Orleans was about to be interesting. He found the mini fridge and opened a small bottle of water.

Derek then took the seat next to Malia. He could see his nephew wasn’t going to relax until the next day, or until he had Dom. He sat hard, almost collapsing in the leather seat and stared out of the porthole on the other side of the plane.

“Are you sure? You’re like, really sweaty.”

He was about to answer with more of a fatherly tone when his gums began burning and his fingernails itched as if they were being attacked by fire ants. He struggled to keep his composure. Peter shifted uncomfortably in his seat, finally getting Derek’s attention.

“Why are you sweating?” he finally asked.

“He’s an unnatural alpha.” Alice said dryly.

“A what now?” Stiles asked.

The jet whirled to a crescendo and began ascension. Peter chugged the last of the cool water and reached for another.

“Do tell.” He added after swallowing the second bottle of water.

“However and whatever you did to acquire Eric’s life, you did it unnaturally and your body is rejecting it.” Alice concluded. “Your body is fighting it as if it were a virus.”

He watched her as she continued staring out the window and finally turning to him. Her dark eyes narrowed and she looked absolutely fed up.

“We don’t have time for this shit. How did you…get…like that?” Stiles asked from the seat behind Alice.

“I have my ways.” He said with a surge of discomfort.

“Peter, I swear to God if you die…”

“I’m not gonna die. Vomit! Maybe, but not…”

“You could definitely die. You’re body is actively fighting itself.” Alice said looking him in the eyes.

The fuselage was quiet save for the twin engines. They all looked at him with half curiosity and half worry. He had to admit to himself he was growing more worrisome by the second.

“How do I…stop it?”

“You should have kept reading whatever spell book you got that information from. Hopefully, Eric was too far gone and you don’t have much of him in you to kill you, but just enough to paralyze you.”

His heart stopped! It literally felt like it seized in his chest. Peter was struck with a punch to the gut with dread. His sense of self-preservation skyrocketed as they all stared at him as if he were going to die any second.

“Peter! Fuck! When we land, sit this out! I don’t need you having a heart attack in the middle of this.” Derek said with heavy disappointment.

“Fine.” He wasn’t up to it anyway, if he were being honest…but he always had a contingency plan.

Once they reached cruising altitude Argent laid out a verbal battle plan from behind Peter. He couldn’t hear most of what was said. The sound of his own heart pounded in his ears drowning out everything and the rushing of his blood made him uncomfortable in his own skin.

He could see Derek trying to ignore him, but Malia stared curiously at him for long durations before turning away. If he were honest with himself, he absolutely felt tonight would be his last night, but he was going to take as many of his enemies with him as possible.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28. Footsteps In The Dark pts.1&2 (The Isley Brothers)

He was tying up the unconscious Eli. That little one tried his best to fend off Charmaine and Edvard, but they overpowered him without even trying. Right now, Dominique sat in a kitchen chair facing poor Eli as Edvard knotted the bedsheets that he made for his restraints.

When Edvard finished securing Eli’s arms behind the chair, he strode over to her. His deep sad eyes burrowing a hole in her heart that spilled all of the emotions she felt and left them out for him to read. He knelt in front of her, searching her face for something she was fresh out of.

“One day you’ll forgive me and then maybe forget. But now, I’ll take all of your admonition. I see it…in your eyes. Your face is blank, but your eyes…they always give you away.” He said softly.

Dominique couldn’t respond or fight back. Whatever he injected her with paralyzed her completely. All she could do was breathe and blink. In her mind she kept asking ‘why’ and hoped Derek wouldn’t come. She heard Edvard and Charmaine discuss deadly contingencies if he did. However, she figured if Derek did come, he’d miss them and they’ll be well on their way to the next destination. Either way, he'd be safe, and alive.

Charmaine though, she seemed to be a temporary inclusion. Dominique still didn’t know how or why she was so close to Edvard, but she was on her way out…on his accord or her own. Right now, she was upstairs packing all of her and Edvard’s clothing. They were leaving the States…for good.

He touched a hand to her thigh, squeezing her quadriceps lovingly. She could sense her whole body wanted to recoil, but she sat there, head dangling, looking up at him with her eyes. He stood.

“Is your heart racing out of hate or love Kjærlighet?” he asked in Dutch.

Dominique rolled her eyes then closed them. She couldn’t stand looking at him anymore. But it was sadness and disappointment with a twinge of fear. Sad because of this situation he had them in, and disappointed that this is what he chose to do. Life would have been so much easier had he just learned to talk, not just to her, but to just talk about things that hurt him or made him uncomfortable. And fear for the future.

“You’re all packed, darling. You didn’t have many clothes left. It looked as though she was emptying out your existence.” Charmaine said, placing the luggage down at the foot of the stairs.

“No. We didn’t spend much time here. It was a vacation home, so I didn’t have a very abundant wardrobe. But did you find the keys?”

Ah yes. His GLA. Dominique sold his mid size Mercedes years ago. The only car in the garage was Derek’s Camaro and he had those keys! Internally she laughed. They would have to call a cab or an Uber and getting either of those in the Quarter at this hour would be difficult at best.

She also found it amusing that Edvard returned with the assumption that the world paused for him and everything was as he left it. Dominique felt her chest tighten with the laugh her body wanted to create.

He looked at her without moving. Just a small, but frustrated, glance at her then back to his thoughts. He knew he was trapped.

“You have Peter’s scent, yes?” he asked Charmaine.

“Yes.”

“See if he’s left an automobile here. It’ll probably be something sporty. We’ll take that if he has.”

Charmaine gave a weak smile, looked at her with a hint of malice then exited. Edvard returned to her and knelt in front of her again. He touched her face and looked into her eyes. It was an odd sensation, as though he were saying goodbye.

“There’s no way out of here, is there? Blink once for yes and twice for no.”

Dominique blinked twice.

“Dammit.” He replied under his breath. “I’ll carry you to the ends of the world if it meant having you love me…again.”

Dominique blinked twice.

He sighed and stood.

“What is the plan, say, they are still at the condo? We can’t kill him, you know Dom will never forgive us if go in, guns a-blazin’ and one of us ‘accidentally’ unalives that psycho.” Peter said weakly. He was getting better as the black glittering body of water ahead of them grew. Derek agreed silently with his uncle, however.

“She won’t have much of a say so if it comes down to us or him.” Derek replied, attempting to restrain his growing anger.

The jet landed smoothly in the private airport on Lake Ponchartrain. It pulled next to one of the three hangars as the nighttime waters bubbled and splashed against the stones adjacent the airport. It was almost 1am. Derek felt a surge of determination as the car Emmanuel had called in ahead for them waited in the parking lot. It all felt too easy, but Derek hoped that was a sign of fortune to come. It was another Mercedes SUV that fit them all a bit tight but comfortably enough. Alice drove. She knew the way a bit better than them and floored it down Downman Road in New Orleans East and on to I-10.

The Argents readied their weapons loading bolts into crossbows and knives into holsters. He looked over as Scott sat clutching the armrest of his door and stared out of his window. Malia seemed deep in thought. Her eyes or face never giving anything away. Lydia was a picture of calm but her eyes shown a view of worry, Peter lay in the passenger seat sweating through his clothes and breathing a little heavily, but still very upright, and Stiles behind him watched the city through the windshield from his middle seat. Derek would give anything to have a fraction of that empathy Dom had. Everyone was quiet, but their emotions were loud on their faces. They didn’t have to be here, fighting with him, but they chose to stay by his side.

Edvard wasn’t the most formidable enemy they had ever gone against, but something different was at stake… something that was all for him, but something was always at stake. He felt the urge to call Eli one more time now that they were back in Louisiana, but his phone had less than 20% juice and if Eli had gotten his other messages and was able to respond, he would have. Derek knew deep in his heart this monster had his son. He was feeling the pressure, the need to hurry. He wanted to take over driving from Alice, but he hardly had any idea where he was going and NOPD seemed to be scattered all over, waiting to catch anyone.

They made it to St. Claude street and then finally turned down Royal. Derek’s heart beat in his throat, choking him of air and words, but when they parked, and the scent of Dom caught his nose. He bolted down the mildly crowded sidewalk and stopped across the street from the condo’s main entrance.

Peter wanted to be right behind Derek. He smelled it too. The duress. It was all over the condominium. In his current state, he wasn’t sure if it was from Dominique or Eli. Either way, one of them was feeling threatened.

“You stay here. If need be you can be our getaway driver.” Argent told him as he loaded bolts into a stealthy quiver.

“Relegation to glorified chauffeur. Thanks.” Peter replied with less enthusiastic sarcasm than he was actually feeling.

“Just…try not to pass out on the street. We don’t need you attracting the attention of the police.” Lydia said.

Peter rolled his eyes and climbed in the driver seat after Alice. She had a key to Dominique’s condo and more importantly, a key to the roof access.

“He’s probably scented us by now, so we’ll need to split up and not give him a definite target. He's also not alone, look out for a blond woman, about 5’10 and 130lbs. She’s a wolf, not an alpha, but strong. Allison…I know I don’t have to say it, but keep your distance. You’re on sniper.” Argent commanded.

“Got it.”

“I’ll stay with her.” Lydia added.

“Good. Liam, Malia and Scott you’re our muscle, Stiles you’re my cover fire…and let’s hope Derek is still alive.”

His nephew had rushed out of the SUV as soon as it was parked. Peter saw Derek scale the side of the building on the fire escape. It was a white wroth iron thing with fleur de lis hidden all over the lace like design. Derek’s black jeans made his disembodied white shirt seem to float in the shadows like a bright specter of hope.

Peter rested his head against the headrest. Everything ached and burned, but in contrast, he never felt more powerful in his life. His wolf spoke with gravel and fire in his mind. Telling him to kick in the door, rip both their heads off and steal away with Dominique into the night, but his body labored with every breath. There were moments, small bouts, where he felt normal. As if nothing were wrong. They were fleeting, but coming more frequently. The baby wolf said it was like he was fighting a virus, a cold. Peter felt that his body was actually fighting Eric’s wolf for control and currently winning.

He was going to help, he was going to be the one to save her, he just needed the opportunity. Timing with these brief moments of normalcy could mean endgame in this battle. But another thought occurred to him. He was just a mile or so away from his own apartment.

Peter looked down Royal Street at the perpendicular Canal Street. He could easily leave. Disappear into the night, get in his car and go. Eric was dead and so was the dampener. He wasn’t even wearing the thing anymore. It was all so easy.

Stiles twisted his silencer on the barrel. He watched as Malia, Liam and Scott met Derek on the roof. Lydia and Allison were across the street, currently and carefully scaling the fires escape of the three story building. He and Argent were to distract whomever decided to open the door. To people walking by, they looked like regular guys who had come from a fancy party.

They stood a few feet from the front door, backs to the street. It was quiet inside. A light from the kitchen casted a dim glow in through the sheer lacy curtains and half shuttered blinds. Stiles could see the figure of a man and woman off to the side, in deep shadows of the living room. There was no sign of Dominique or Eli.

“It’s too dark in there. I see Edvard and Charmaine, but no one else.” Stiles said quietly to Argent.

“Copy.”

They spoke in hushed voices, not really sure how powerful the inhabitants’ hearing was. Stiles took one more peak. Charmaine had disappeared from view, but Edvard now knelt in front of a bound Dominique.

“I got eyes on the Queen.” He said turning to Argent.

Argent looked up at Allison from their position and nodded. Stiles could see Allison lower down enough that only the crossbow’s chrome barrel, limbs, and stirrup were barely visible. He turned back to the window. They still were in the same position.

“I can go around back and…”

“Get killed? No. I’ll go up and tell Derek and have them in the courtyard, you…distract them.”

“How is that idea keeping me from getting killed?”

“You’re clever. Figure it out.”

Argent hurried around the corner to the fire escape. Stiles stood upright and holster his gun. Alice then came over. She looked angry and determined. He met her in the street, a few feet away from the door.

“Let me. Edvard will be surprised to see me. He wont hurt me, but I can distract him long enough for you all to get in position and enter through the courtyard.” She whispered.

Something was off about her. Alice wasn’t her usual cool self. Stiles looked her up and down, reading her body language. She was hunched, but more like a wolf ready to pounce.

“What?” she asked with some aggression.

“Every bone in my body is telling me NOT to let you do this. What if he kills you? I can’t, I won’t risk it.”

“He’ll kill y’all before he kills me. At worst, he won’t let me in and just be suspicious…if he doesn’t already know we’re here. I know him. He’s not gonna hurt me.”

“What about that crazy bitch with him? Peter was saying how strong she is. You think you can take her if need be?”

“To save my best friend? Fuck yes.”

“Alright. Give me some time to regroup with Derek and Argent on the roof, then distract.”

“Got it.”

Stiles looked up at Allison and Lydia. He nodded to Alice, telling Allison to cover her. Allison returned a quick nod then disappeared. Stiles then hurried to the other side of the condo and clumsily, but silently, scaled the fire escape. Argent had the small group on the courtyard side of the roof, speaking in hushed voices. Derek turned to see him first. He looked so angry. His arms were folded across his chest and his fists were balled tightly, so much so his knuckles were snow white.

“What are you doing here?” Derek asked angrily.

“Change of plans.”

Dominique was fully cognizant now. She kept eyes on the living room windows. She could have sworn she saw the top of Stiles’ head! She inhaled for their scent, anyone’s. Derek’s, Scott’s, Peter’s, but the smells of New Orleans mingled with their faint scents that lingered in the condo from weeks ago. This gave her some hope. If she couldn’t trace them, neither could Edvard or Charmaine. And if they were here…

“We leave in a few. I’ve gotten us an Uber black.” Edvard said kneeling in front of her again.

She glanced past him. It was definitely Stiles! He peaked in the far right window and ducked down almost instantly. Charmaine stood, facing she and Edvard, her back to the windows. She didn’t see them either. She then looked to Eli. He was stirring. His head bobbed up and down slowly as his breathing grew deeper.

“The boy stays here. I’m sure his father is close behind. I won’t hurt him.” Edvard said to her reassuringly.

He then stood and went to Charmaine.

Dominique could feel some sensation in her toes and fingertips. Whatever paralyzing agent Edvard used was wearing off. Dominique lifted her head a bit. It was as if she had a weight tied to the top of it. She looked out of the windows once more, and across the street she saw Alice. They were all here! It was only a matter of time before…

The doorbell chimed softly. Edvard and Charmaine froze. They stood in the middle of the living room looking to one another then at her.

“Expecting company, my Sovereign?” Charmaine said sarcastically.

Edvard hurried to her and lifted her over his shoulder and headed into the kitchen. He stood next to the door that opened to the courtyard. He faced the front door as Charmaine opened it. Dominique was facing the courtyard windows. She strained to lift her eyes at such an angle as she dangled over Edvard’s shoulder. However she saw four stealthy shadows drop from the roof and crouch in the dark. Six glowing eyes floated on the left and another familiar red set floated in the far right. Two more shadows dropped, sans glowing eyes, but with guns pointed at she and Edvard.

Charmaine opened the door. Dominique heard Alice’s voice. She sounded far away and sad.

“Come to ambush us?” Charmaine said with some humor.

“I came to see my friend. Is she okay? Her father and Der…”

“She’s fine! You can return to The Legion and tell them she is unharmed.” Edvard replied.

Dominique couldn’t see the exchange between the three of them, but she did see Argent load several green luminescent bullets into his glock and aim.

“Can I at least see her?”

Somewhere Charmaine sighed. Dominique felt Edvard nod yes. He then flipped her upright and sat her on the kitchen chair. Then, everything happened so fast. Charmaine screamed and doubled over in the salon then shards of glass stung Dominique’s bare arms as Edvard crumpled to the ground. Alice then hurried to her, fighting her fingers to untie her. Argent and Stiles came in followed by Derek, Malia, Scott, and Liam.

“Are you alright?” Alice whispered quietly.

Dominique wanted to nod but her head weighed a tonne. Derek came to her side. Inwardly she smiled, but outward she motioned her eyes to Eli. It took Derek a few motions to understand. He turned his head over his shoulder and spotted his son.

“I got her, go to him.” Alice ordered.

Just as he was about to free Eli, Edvard rose, transforming into his anthropomorphic leopard. Argent opened fire, this time aiming at his torso. The scent of burning Latharia Vulpina filled the small section of the kitchen.

Edvard swatted his right arm, throwing Stiles and Argent into the kitchen island. Liam, Malia, and Scott then lunged, two taking an arm, the other at his torso. They attempted to take him down and hold him.

 Alice finally freed her, but her whole body went slack. Alice caught Dominique by the torso and sat her back upright.

“What did he do to you?” Alice said as tears flowed.

Alice’s body was soon tossed backwards into the salon. She landed on the sofa face up and folded by the waist over the back of the sofa. Allison then stood in the doorway aiming her crossbow at Edvard as Liam and Scott tried to pin him by the arms and Malia by his head now. They were failing however.

 Edvard planted his feet and forced his arms forward, sending Liam through the kitchen windows and out into the courtyard. He then grabbed Scott by the back of his neck and tossed him into his beta, and flipped Malia over his head and slamming her to the ground with a meaty thud.

Edvard then scooped Dominique up over his shoulder again and barreled through the destroyed courtyard entrance and out on to the rooftops of the French Quarter. Dominique felt as he clutched the back of her legs. She noticed she was able to bend her knees around his massive paw. The feeling had returned below her waist.

She was gone…again. Derek stood in the middle of the wrecked kitchen and out into the courtyard. Edvard had ran off into the night with her.

“Dad?” his son said behind him.

Derek turned to see Eli. A wave of relief washed over him. He was shaken up, but fine. Derek hugged him close, breathing in his son and holding him into him. He missed his son more than he realized and returning to him with peril wasn’t how he intended for their reunion.

“Was that Dominique?” he then asked.

“Yeah. Yeah, it was.”

“Who was that man?”

“Her ex.” Peter answered weakly from the front door.

A small crowd had gathered across the street from the condo. Peter entered all the way and closed the door from them. He stepped over Charmaine who growled and huffed lowly in pain. Allison had hit her in both shins with wolfsbane laced bolts.

“What’s wrong with you?” Eli asked.

“Ohh, just a virus. It’ll pass.”

Derek looked over at Pack MaCall. Malia helped Alice up as Lydia went to Stiles and Allison to Scott. They were all unhurt. Argent then hurried over to Charmaine and lifted her to standing by the arm.

“Where’s he taking her!?” Argent demanded.

“How should I know?”

Peter took her from Argent and dragged her away from the living room and into the kitchen on a chair. They all followed and crowded around the woman. Derek came beside him and leaned over her. Charmaine looked completely unfazed. Her icy eyes swept over them as she leaned comfortably in the chair.

“What?” she asked with a smile.

“Who even are you? How do you know Edvard?” Derek asked.

“I’m his ex-stepmother.”

There was an exchange of gasps amongst the group, but Alice said the words they all were thinking.

“The fuck!?” she articulated.

“Yep.” Charmaine replied. She attempted to maintain her lady like appearance by crossing one bleeding leg over the other, but her face grimaced in pain. “About three or so years ago he contacted me, he meaning Mads, told me of his condition and I met them in Denmark. We had already been divorced for some time…he wasn’t the most loving husband, but I loved him deeply. More than he did me. Then, when he finally passed, I stayed by Edvard’s side. The poor boy just…snapped, as they say. He’s some serious abandonment issues.”

“Why are you telling us all this so freely?” Malia barked.

Peter felt the strangeness of her speaking so easily too. He looked her in the eyes and studied her. He found it a bit difficult. She stared back at him and smiled with her lips and lowered her lashes.

“What can I say, I’m a giving person. Isn’t that right, Peter?”

“Oh. Ew.” Lydia said somewhere behind him.

“What’s he planning to do with Dom?” Derek asked.

“That’s a stupid fucking question. She’s his wife, the hell do you think?”

Peter’s stomach churned, making him nauseous. He also felt a surge a energy that contradicted with this sick feeling. He grabbed Charmaine by the back of her head and pulled, revealing her throat.

“Oh dear, not in front everyone. Though you know I like it rough!” Charmaine eyes glowed as she growled those words.

“Oh yuck.” Malia said a matter of factly.

“He has to have another place here. Where!?” Peter said over her.

“I honestly don’t know. But if you please, let go of my hair. You’re pulling it out.”

“I’ll do more than just pull your hair out!”

“Peter! No!”

With his other hand, Peter grabbed Charmaine by the throat and inserted his claws in the back of her neck. Charmaine tried to squirm out of his grasp, but Peter held her tighter. He then saw her memories as though he were looking through a diver’s mask.

He saw her, in what looked like years ago, with a tall dark haired man. He was also thin. Mads. Peter saw them ‘together’. Charmaine was desperately in love with him, but he was still pining over Edvard’s mother. He saw how angry Mads was. He was verbally abusive to everyone and neglectful of his son. She ultimately wanted to separate from him, weeks later he presented her with adjournment. Charmaine was heartbroken. Peter wondered what it was that made her love this unlovable man so much. He wasn’t kind to her. He honestly didn’t seem to like her.

Peter then saw the days and years rush by until he got to the day she got the call from a sickly sounding Mads. Peter squeezed Charmaine’s throat. She squirmed once again and the connection began to wain. He dug his claws in deeper, touching the nerves around her spine. She was strong, but frightened.

The days rushed and melted by in muted colors until he got to the day she met up with Mads three years ago. She was escorted by a stone faced Edvard into a pristine Frank Lloyd Wright designed looking building. Inside it was very minimalistic. A mixture of hard and soft surfaces and furnishings. She followed Edvard to the downstairs primary suite. There she saw Mads. He was sitting outside, in an electric wheelchair…

“I didn’t want you to see me like this. But here we are”

Mads turned the wheelchair with a push of a small joystick like instrument on the right arm of the armrest.

Charmaine stood still, but inside she recoiled and crumbled. She went to him, kneeling carefully in her salmon colored dress. His once bright blue eyes were a dull, almost navy blue. He also looked as though he lost seventy pounds. He was rail thin, but still had that sexy sinister smile.

“Regardless, I’m glad you called. What’s happening to you?”

“I believe it’s the treatment more than the actual cancer. My son needs your help…I want your help. I…also want you here. I know I wasn’t the best for you, but you were definitely the best for me.

Oh, he’s good. Peter thought.

“Your background in biology, how’s the memory old girl?” Mads asked lovingly.

“Like a steel trap. What can I do?”

A smile spread slowly across his sallow face. She fell instantly in love with him again. She promised to never leave his or Edvard’s side for as long as they needed her.

The days passed once more. They were in another country. In a cemetery. Mads’ funeral. There wasn’t very many people…until she turned around. Behind she and Edvard was an army of people, dual natured beings, with bowed heads. She instantly felt more powerful and mostly vindicated. She was free of him. Free of that sly snake like hold Mads had upon her.

She turned to Edvard. She felt sorry for the little boy he was. His mother’s death had cracked him, but his father’s abandonment destroyed him. She took his hand. He looked down from his height at her, face unreadable, and gently squeezed back. After the funeral, they flew to New York. There she put in his head to get his wife back.

“She doesn’t want me. By now I’m sure she’s moved on. A woman like that? No. I couldn’t stand to see it if she has.” He said to her.

“Don’t do that.”

“Do what?”

“Your father gave up on us before he gave us a chance. At least you actually love Dominique.”

“Father loved you.”

“Not as he should have and not as much as he did your mother.”

“You sound jealous.”

“Of course. When the person you love and says they love you, does nothing to prove it, but does everything to disprove it, yeah…I’m allowed to be a little bit jealous. However, in jealousy there is more self love than love.” She said to him with that smirk.

“Yes. Well, jealousy is tormenting yourself for fear you should be tormented by another. You should stop tormenting yourself. It’s over, for both of us.”

“What if I told you she waited for you?”

Edvard froze in his place. He was sitting on a stool of the kitchen island as Charmaine cut vegetables on the other side. He looked at her with the inquisitive eyes of a child.

“Yep. Your father kept tabs on her. She’s waiting.”

He shifted in his seat. He was far too big to be on such a small stool anyway.

“And I’ll help you. After all this time, she’ll require a lot of romancing and you, my dear robot, will require all my help. Shall we begin?”

Edvard nodded slowly, unsure at first. He met her eyes then gave a small smile.

“Very good. We’ll get in touch with some of your father’s contacts and see what she’s up to.”

Peter released her. He stared down angrily at her as she regained control of herself. Charmaine touched the back of her neck, feeling for the wound and blood. Her eyes finally met his.

“You could have just asked!” she said with a smile

“This is all your fault!” he growled.

“What is?” Lydia asked.

“This! All of this. She convinced Edvard to get to Dom. He had given up, until she persuaded him to get her back. All of this! Is your fault!” Peter spat.

Before he could even register it himself, Peter held Charmaine’s head back further and tore into her neck with his fangs. He ripped away so much flesh that her head dangled backwards in a bloody mess off the kitchen chair.

His body felt hot. His skin itched and tightened all over, he couldn’t stand it! Peter tore out of his shirt and roared. He was transforming under the last bits of the full moon into his anthropomorphic wolf.

Stiles backed away as Peter rose several more feet in height, red eyes flashing as he looked at them. He hadn’t seen this version of him since 2011. His roar had triggered all the other shifters. Derek’s, Malia’s, Scott’s, and Liam’s eyes all glowed their respective colors and all their faces had changed. He shielded Lydia behind him as he backed them out of the kitchen. Peter let out a low growl and dashed out into the courtyard.

“Aw shit.” Stiles protested. “Should we follow him?”

No one answered right away. They all stood in the large kitchen in shock. The events that just transpired happened so fast. He could hear Lydia's breathing increase. He turned to her. Lydia’s eyes were fixed on the mangled body in the kitchen chair.

“Don’t look.” He said to her quietly.

“Too late.”

“I’m going after him. Scott, Liam, Malia?” Derek asked through elongated fangs.

They nodded and then followed him through the mess of the kitchen doors.

“What’ll we do?” Allison asked.

“First, get rid of…her. Then do as our motto says: We protect those who cannot protect themselves.” Argent answered.

Alice and Argent did ‘the heavy lifting’ with Charmaine’s remains. She said there was a spot under the Crescent City Connection Bridges that will get rid of things that needed to be forgotten. It was also pretty windy, the current of the Mississippi should carry Charmaine to the delta…if she didn’t snag on anything. That thought made Stiles cringe. Having been doing this since he was in high school never made it any easier. There are even some things (slightly worse than this) that he’s seen in the Bureau that are permanently seared into his brain that kept him up some nights.

He sighed as he swept glass and plaster. The action was almost therapeutic. Stiles, Lydia and Allison cleaned what they could and waited for Alice and Argent to return. Most of the first floor was in shambles. There was also so much blood. The whole of the area was starting to smell metallic and earthy.

It was almost 3am and this down time reminded his body that he hadn’t slept in over fifteen hours. He sat at the island, Lydia and Allison joining seconds later.

“I’ve been thinking.” Allison said. Her dark eyes stared off ahead, into the cabinet in front. “Where is there left for him to run? He’s injured and looking at Dominique she was paralyzed. He has to have another place somewhere.”

“He did leave in a specific direction. Oh my God. I hope Derek catches up to them before Peter does. He is totally malfunctioning.”

“What’s happening to him anyway?”

He had completely forgotten about Eli. Derek’s son came to the opposite side of them. He looked traumatized. His hands shook and his eyes were still so wide. He glanced over at the ruined kitchen chair. The blood stain had turned and ink black in the dim lights.

“He tried to cheat.” Alice said as she and Argent entered through the front door.

“Who are you?” Eli croaked.

“Boy, do we have a story to tell.”

Derek caught Edvard’s scent again. The wind had picked up and was blowing off Lake Ponchartrain…the direction Edvard had taken Dom. Scott, Liam, and Malia followed close behind.

“He’s keeping to the shadows.” Scott said.

They were walking down Esplanade towards the lake. The scent of food and drink grew stronger as more restaurants and bars became abundant.

“You’d think he’d go to the airport. Why head this way?” Liam asked.

“Because he’s probably been here the whole time. Close, but not too close. Dominique said he’s been gone for almost five years and no one could find him. Eric suggested that Edvard had more than half of Legion security on the take. If that was the case, everyone already knew where he was but just wasn’t reporting it to Eric. Edvard could have hid in plain sight the whole time. Jaguars are elusive like that.” Derek said.

They came into City Park after some time. Both Dominique’s and Edvard’s scent was strong in there. Some areas were well lit while most of the park was shrouded in black. The trees danced in the wind. Somewhere water flowed, echoing throughout the way.

“There’s a neighborhood that’s protected by the levee. It’s a rich neighborhood. If he’s anywhere he’s there.” Derek said.

“Yeah. I can smell the people. It’s about half a mile that way. They’re definitely in one of those houses.” Malia added.

Derek became hyper focused. His face changed and his claws extended. Scott, Malia, and Liam followed suit. He was going to end this. Tonight.

Just as they were about to rush through the park there was a deep guttural howl.

“Peter.” Scott said.

Scott was Peter’s progeny. He would recognize him immediately. Instinctively, Scott howled back. His back arched and his face up to the moon. His howl came from deep inside his belly.

Moments later, Peter returned with a shorter howl.

“I know exactly where he is.” Scott said.

They all ran a few paces behind Scott. The trees gave way to a four way intersection. The neighborhood was just across it. Derek could smell Dominique’s chemosignals. She was rightly pissed.

“Alright, let’s go.” Scott said warily.

He entered through the top floor balcony. This whole time he had a home just mere miles from the condo. Edvard carried her down the stairs and to the first floor salon. Her face rested against his thick bristle like fur of his chest. His heart was racing and he felt of panic. Edvard gently laid her down on a white leather sofa as he shrank back into his human form.

The house was massive. The entire first floor was separated into five big rooms on its own. The salon was decorated in white and gold. The white marble floors shined like glass as his brown skin contrasted beautifully against the Greek style salon.

He knelt and looked sadly into her eyes.

“Have I ruined all chance for us?” he said quietly.

Dominique, still unable to move her upper body blinked once. Edvard huffed. His naked body gave off a warmth that felt like home to her. He folded his arms on the sofa and rested his head near her chest.

Somewhere over the levee a wolf howled.

“Do you think that’s Derek or Peter?” Edvard asked. “I guess we’ll find out either way.”

He stood. Dominique couldn’t help but notice where his new muscle had grown. His entire body was so much thicker than when they were last together intimately. Had this been another situation in another life, she would be tasting him right now. He was always so handsome that it was agony to be away from him.

Edvard then headed back up the stairs. The salon windows were covered by sheer gold curtains. She saw a massive silhouette in the one directly across from her. Red eyes glowed through them, right on her.

“Pe..te…r” her voice was weak and horse, but returning.

The giant figure entered smoothly, almost like furry liquid through the ten foot window and came to her. As he shrank back, Peter sat her up. Black ooze ran from his mouth and ears. He looked absolutely sick. However, he scanned her all over, making sure she was unharmed.

“A couple of years ago I paid a Jackson Whittemore a visit. His paralyzing toxin has been quite useful since.”

Edvard, now fully dressed in black slacks and a black button up tossed Peter a robe. Angrily he caught it with one hand and wrapped himself in it.

“Derek and Scott are close. You’ll be fine.” He said to her in her ear.

She then felt his lips and the brush of his mustache against her earlobe. He squeezed her shoulders and stood to face Edvard. He looked so small in comparison, even in human form.

“I assume the calvary isn’t far behind?” Edvard asked coolly.

“Any second now.”

Edvard nodded then caught Peter by the throat. There was a meaty crunch and his body flopped to the ground.

“NoOo…” Dominique squeaked.

He was still alive, but his spine was crushed above the shoulders. Hot tears flowed down Dominique’s face as she stared Peter in the eyes. He was frozen in shock, both on his facial features and in his mind. Dominique felt confusion and panic inundate Peter’s emotions.

Edvard picked him up like laundry and laid him down on a chaise lounge. Peter’s head dangled awkwardly as Edvard returned to her. He sat her upright then clasped her chin and brought her face to his. His full pouty lips touched against hers. Dominique couldn’t deny she melted inside. He was her mate, forever her other half.

His tongue slipped between her lips, kissing her slowly and passionately. He sighed sadly then released her. Gently he rested her against the pillows and backed away.

“This house is in our names. It’s yours. Do not try to find me Dominique. I don’t want you to and I will not come for you anymore. Call off your wolves.”

He turned away and headed for the backdoor. He had some luggage that sat neatly under a kitchen table. He opened the door and got but two steps outside it before he completely reversed back in. Derek entered, eyes burning into Edvard’s. Malia came in after him and rushed over to her.

“Damn girl, you sure know how to pick them.” She said as she knelt in front of her.

She had to admit, she had a thing for taciturn men.

“Pe..t-ter.”

Dominique motioned towards Peter with her eyes. Malia saw right away the broken mess her father was. She attempted to sit him up, but his neck let out an awful creak and she laid him back down.

“What the fuck did you do to my dad, you bitch!?” Malia said, attacking Edvard’s face.

He caught her wrist and bent them sideways easily and tossed her back into the salon. Malia slid back in front of Peter, attempting to sit up without her hands.

Scott and Liam came through the window Peter entered and knelt beside Malia.

“Don’t make me break you.” Edvard said plainly to Derek.

Derek’s eyes shown red and he bent for a leg sweep just as Edvard was going for his neck.

Derek felt the air from Edvard’s swipe against his throat. He barely missed him, however Derek was able to get him off his feet. Liam rushed to assist but was caught with a kick from Edvard as he did a kip up to his feet. He was stronger and more agile than Derek anticipated.

Derek went for a swipe as Scott went for his legs. Edvard easily kicked Scott to the side but Derek was able to check his jaw. Edvard stumbled back into the wall oven. His eyes flashed yellow and lunged for Derek, catching him by the torso and sending them both out into the backyard.

Edvard rose quickly to his feet, but was hit in the shoulder by a bright green bolt. Derek watched as Edvard pulled the bolt out and slammed it into his shin. Derek felt every bone in his shin explode as the green wolfsbane traveled through the cracks in his leg bone like acid. There were five more bolts loosed into Edvard until he fell backwards over the manicured Thorne bushes.

Allison and Argent came to Derek’s side. Argent lifted him by the arm. The weight on his leg sent agonizing lightning up his body. He collapsed from the pain into the grass. Edvard then sat up and yanked each bolt from his body and tossed them down.

“Are we done?” Edvard growled.

Edvard stepped over the bushes and came to him. He clasped Derek’s jacket collar and lifted him above head. Just then Stiles let off six silenced rounds into Edvard’s torso and legs. Derek fell to the ground, his leg screaming louder than he actually was.

“Dominique’s inside. She’s still paralyzed with Jackson’s toxin.” Derek groaned to Stiles.

“Got it.”

Derek then felt Argent's hands pull him back. Edvard was standing again and coming towards him.

“You gotta stand, we’re gonna run into sidewalk soon.” Argent ordered.

Just as he was halfway up, Scott and Liam lunged Edvard, sending him face first into the grass. Scott roared over Edvard, triggering Derek’s transformation. His leg tingled as it began to shift with the rest of his body.

He peeled out of his jacket And lifted his shirt overhead as his black fur sprouted all over and he dropped to all fours. Fully transformed, he rushed Edvard who caught him by the throat and tossed him back. Derek quickly recovered only to see Edvard rise and grow golden fur of his own.

However, just as Edvard came to him, a shadowy cat like figure caught Edvard at the back of his neck, sending him to his knees. Dominique bit down, a gush of blood shooting from his neck, making Edvard scream in pain which signaled Malia’s coyote to rush Edvard’s legs. Derek then ran to the pile and stood in front of Edvard. Then Peter, fully transformed, strode out with something in his black paw.

Dominique wasn’t completely in control. Her arms still felt heavy, but her torso worked with her. She hobbled over to Malia and helped her reset her wrists.

“What happened to Peter?” Malia asked through the pain.

“Ed-vard…crushed hi..s neck. We have to…heal…him.”

Her throat was dry and her jaws worked against her mind’s instructions. But Malia understood. Dominique knelt in front of Peter and cradled his head. The skin of his neck crumpled like wet clothes and the vertebrae slid around inside.

“Mon dieu. Peter…you have to cha…ge.”

Black ooze fell from his eyes like tears as he struggled to look up at her. She felt defeat from him. He was giving up. Dominique wiped the black tears from his face and sat him up. His eyes then stared blankly at the open window he entered. A violently hoarse sound escaped his lips as he tried to get to the window.

“What? What is it Peter?” Malia begged.

His daughter was feeling desperate and scared. Dominique could feel Malia more acutely since she was touching her.

“The window. There’s something by the window.” Dominique figured.

Malia hurried to it, and under the end table was a dusty jar. As Malia returned she could smell the musty sour scent. She eased Peter down and backed away to the other side of the salon.

“What?” Malia asked.

She was ignorant to the danger she held in her hand. Dominique took a few breaths and returned. She could see it wasn’t a lot, just a half sprig and a few dried up leaves. It wasn’t enough to kill, but more than enough to do damage.

“Hemlock. It’s deadly to us…panthers.” Dominique answered, not taking her eyes off the jar.

“WHOA! Oh my God. Peter you brought this for Edvard?”

Peter moaned again. The sound was less jarring but still unsettling. Dominique held him up and brought him close to her.

“Mon coeur. I need you to heal. Please, pour moi.”

More ooze sailed heavily down his cheeks. It wasn’t out of sadness. Dominique felt satisfaction from Peter.

“Oh my God. I’m not sweet talking you into healing. Get the fuck up, Peter!” Dominique said, rolling her eyes.

To assist him, she and Malia held his head as the vertebrae and sections of his clavicle shifted into place. Peter’s eyes glowed blue and a clawed hand touched her cheek.

“Where did you get Hemlock?” Dominique asked him.

“My apartment.”

“Well, hurry up and heal. Dom, I’ll take this and I’ll meet you outside. I just need you to get Edvard on the ground.”

“Oui. Just…be careful with that.”

Her body was still recovering, but as she let loose her panther she quickly began regaining her full capacities. Dominique rushed out the back door, fully transformed and saw as Edvard walked towards an injured Derek.

There was so much going on. Stiles didn’t know if he should help or continue to stand there. Dominique had Edvard by the neck, Malia had him by the right leg, and monster Peter picked up a bolt tip wrapped in what looked like flowers and jammed the bolt into the back of Edvard’s shoulder. Edvard let out an ungodly loud roar and began convulsing in the grass.

Stiles holstered his gun and rushed over to them. Derek in wolf form stood over Edvard who seemed to slowly be losing consciousness. His gold fur tore and melted away as it smoked on top of his naked body. Malia was the first to change back, then Dominique.

“Wow! So much nakedness.” Stiles said at the sight of too many naked people.

However Peter, still seven feet tall grabbed Edvard by the neck and brought him up to his nose. He sniffed around him, then dropped him.

Off in the distance, police sirens wailed.

“The neighbors must have called. Look, I’ll handle this. But I need all of you to disappear and quick.” Stiles commanded.

Lydia came to his side and stood with him, holding his hand.

“You might need a little finesse.” She said with a bright smile.

“Actually, nah. I have this.”

He pulled his badge from his back pocket and held it up.

“Either way. I don’t want to leave you. Ever.”

Out of his peripheral, he saw as they loaded Edvard, now covered in curtains, into the SUV. Derek, Malia, and Dominique hurried into their clothes and followed suit. The longest, well not the longest night of his life was over. Several NOPD cars arrived at the end of the block, barreling down the quiet and dark street. Stiles took a breath and finally, after a week, relaxed.

He felt Lydia’s hand tighten around his. He turned to her and kissed her deeply. It had been so long since they’ve been this close, this connected. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in. The sound of Pack McCall’s SUV pulling away towards the lake brought him back to reality. Blue and white SUVs pulled up to the front of the house. A very good cover story had just sprung to mind as he met NOPD at the side of the house.

*cover story: Stiles and Lydia were house sitting for the Gundersen’s when they were alerted to a break in while they were at a party uptown*

*Haiti. Under Fort Alexandre*

“Edvard Zayaan Gundersen. I see you no longer. I will no longer hunt with you, run with you, and you no longer have my love. I abjure you. You are no longer mine and I am no longer yours!” Dominique spat with such vitriol it stung Derek.

He and Dominique stood in front of the imprisoned Edvard. It was two weeks after the events in New Orleans and four days since Edvard’s trial. He was sentenced to life in suspended animation. He didn’t want a defense and he hadn’t spoken since.

However he looked down at them from his glass tube. His eyes were soft, but yet intense. The light blue liquid began filling around his feet.

“Take care of her.” He finally said.

“I will.”

Edvard nodded then closed his eyes as if he were sleeping. Derek watched as he began to shiver. The liquid was already up to his chest. He heard Dominique whimper so he pulled her into him. They were the only ones to witness Edvard’s present circumstances. He actually felt sorry for him. It was a sad set of tragedies that led Edvard to make one poor decision after another, ultimately costing him to forfeit his life.

He and Dom stood and watched the liquid turn to ice. It froze Edvard in place suddenly, as if casting him in clear resin. His vitals then came online on the screen below his tube.

“God, his heart is beating so slow. Is that normal?” he noticed.

“For him, yes.”

Derek scrolled through Edvard’s stats. He was alive and comfortable…and in the same ‘cell’ he broke Kate out of. He found it ironic and yet fitting.

He and Dom were to meet Alice back at the compound. Now that Dominique had fired all the counselors, she had installed him in Eric’s place giving him free range to replace the whole security system and counselors. He needed Alice’s assistance in Legion logistics and who all in it could be qualified candidates. Emmanuel also agreed to take a seat. The Legion was slowly rebuilding.

Derek even began the process of opening another auto shop in New Orleans. He convinced Dom to keep the condo (for Eli) and the house by the lake. Once his sentence was over, which will be around Halloween, he planned to move them there.

He held her close now as they headed up the stairs. The Spring whether had finally kicked in as they stepped out into the warm early afternoon. The trek back to the car was pleasant but silent. He could tell something was different about her, something she was holding back. He had an idea what it was. Her scent was different, slightly altered. Derek could also see smaller changes in her body. The thought made him smile, but he wondered how it was possible. He chalked it up to the dampener. His own father was different and from what he learned about Edvard, so was his father. Those intimate times when the dampener actually did work had to be the culprit. He was excited, but wanted to wait until she told him. He wanted to share everything with her now that they were officially together.

His phone beeped in his jeans pocket. He pulled it out and jumped at the lock screen message.

“What is it?” Dominique asked.

“Allison had the baby this morning. Argent McCall.”

The turned the phone to Dominique. Scott had sent a selfie of he, Allison in the hospital bed holding the baby, Stiles and Lydia.

“A boy. Si beau.” Dominique cooed. “We’ll have to send them something.”

“Yeah, Liam said he was gonna head that way next week, we can send it with him.”

“Très bien. Oh, Malia said she’ll take Eric’s home. She can be closer to Peter that way.”

“I'm glad for that. She’s gotten attached to you and Alice. She’s been needing some like minded companionship. I’ll help her settle in when she’s ready.”

They got to the car. He opened her door but caught her waist before she got in. Derek stared into those dark eyes and fell deeper in love. A wide smile spread across his lips as he just stared.

“Mon amour? What is it?” she giggled.

“I love you.”

“Oh. I love you too.”

He let her in the car and they pulled off. Lovingly he rested his hand on her thigh as she backed out of the parking spot.

“You know…we still didn’t have our special date. You wanna?” he asked.

Dom looked at the car’s dash clock and thought.

“We can stop somewhere before we have to meet Alice.” She said romantically.

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah?”

He slid his hand higher up her thigh and between them. Her cheeks blushed a deep reddish brown.

“I’m following your lead, mon amour.”

“Theeen…let’s stop somewhere.”

Was his eyes opened? Peter couldn’t tell. They were always dry. He sat, unable once again to move, but fully aware, fully cognizant.

He was in the ground floor bedroom in the house near Emmanuel’s. Dominique and his nephew came to him. He saw them, but couldn’t move. It was almost dreamlike.

Both in black stood in front of him until she knelt. Peter felt her warm soft hands on either side of his face. Her dark eyes looked so sad, near tears even. Derek stood close behind just as distraught.

“I know you can hear me. You’ve heard me before. You will get better. And I promise you it will NOT take six years. We’ll come see you everyday and check on you. I have a team of medical experts at my beck and call. This state is temporary.” She said confidently to him.

“We know the full moon helped you, it’ll help again. And Dominique and I will be here when you awake.” Derek said from behind her.

He looked at them with seemingly unseeing eyes. He wanted to scream and rage at himself for once again being put in a catatonic state. However, he was alive. Eric’s venom hadn’t killed him but it did some major damage. Peter knew Dominique was right, he WILL get better and he WILL be a natural alpha. He was still in Haiti, still near The Library.

 He just needed time.

                                        FIN.